A handbook of colloquial Japanese

■^di-^a^

Q-.^ , i ^ 3^ 3

CORNELL

UNIVERSITY

LIBRARY

GIFT OF

Monro C, Riker

Cornell University Library
PL 539.C44 1898

A handbook of colloquial Japar)ese /

3 1924 006 045 128
CLiii UBRARY-aROJLATIOM''
DATE DUE

Mttli

1989 1

mm>mmm

GAVLOfvO

J-HINTEDINU-X A,

The original of tliis book is in
tine Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924006045128

A
HANDBOOK

COLLOQUIAL JAPANESE

BASIL HALL CHAMBERLAIN

EMERITUS PROFES,SOR OF JAPANESE AND PHILOLOGY IN THE
IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY OF TOKYO

Third Edition

LONDOK : SAMPSON LOW, M4RSTON, & Co., Ld.
Tokyo : THE SHUYEISHA, IchigAya.

KELLY & WALSH, Ldu
Yokohama, Shanghai, h6wgkong, 8ingap6be.

1898

^AU rights reserved\

/>. J Py-')

rj\

PREFACE

THIRD EDITION.

This edition, though revised with great care,
practically reproduces its forerunners of 1888 and
1889. A small quantity of new matter added to the
" Tlieoretical Part," or Grammar proper, for complete-
ness' sake, has been absorbed into the old paragraphs
without disturbing their order. Thus, references to
the Colloquial Handbook in a manual of Japanese
writing which the author has in view, will be equally
intelligible to students, whichever edition they may
happen to possess. In the "Practical Part," or
Reader, one or two pieces that had lost their interest
have been dropped, and a new piece— an extract from
the debates in the Imperial Diet — has been substituted.

Thanks are due to many correspondents — some
of them personally unknown to the author — for correc-
tions and suggestions. Similar criticism will always
be gratefully received in the future ; for in the case of a
language so exceptionally difficult as Japanese, the
utmost that any grammarian, however painstaking, can
hope to produce necessarily falls far short of the ideal,
and here, if anywhere, the saying holds good that in
multitude of counsellors there is safety.

PREFACE.

Such students as desire to pass beyond modern
colloquial practice into the field of philological research
are recommended to peruse Mr. Aston's Grammar of
the Japanese Written Language, — an admirably lucid
work embodying all the best results obtained by the
native school of grammarians, — and the present writer's
Essay in Aid of a Grammar and Dictionary of the
Liichiian Language (" Trans. Asiat. Soc. of Japan,"
Vol. XXIII. Suppl.), wherein an attempt has been
made to attack some of the problems of Japanese
philology from the outside.

Tdkyo, December, iSg'j.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

(THEORETICAL PART,

OR

GRAMMAR.)

CHAPTER I.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

1[ 1, Method of using this Handbook.—^ 2, Necessity for much
Learning by Heart. — If 3, Relationship of Japanese to Other
Languages. — If 4, Differences between Ancient and Modern Japa-
nese, Introduction of Chinese. — ^ 5, Pronunciation of Chinese. — ^
6. Preference for Chinese Words. — ^ 7, Japanese Writing, the Kana
Syllabaries. — \ 8, Colloquial Literature. — ^f 9, Farts of Speech.
— \ 10, Errors into which European Speakers are Apt to
Fall Page i— ii.

CHAPTER II.

ft?^ PRONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

If II, Letters. — ^f 12—13, Vowels, Short and Long. — *[ 14 — 19, Vowel
Peculiarities, Quiescent Vowels. — \ 20 — 22, Diphthongs. — \ 23 —
25, Consonants, Simple and Double. — If 26, Final Letters. — ^ 27,
Accent. — \ 28 — 32, Letter-Changes, the Nigori, Reduplication of
C'onsonants. — ^ 33, Change of ^ to 3 in certain Compounds. — ^
34, Japanese Inability to Pronounce certain Combinations of Letters,
Changes hence Resulting in Imported European Words. — \ 35,
Euphonic Contractions PA E 12 — 26

IV TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER III.

THE NOUN.

If 36 — 44, Number and Gender. — ^f 45 — 49, Compound Nouns,
Synthesis of Contradictories, IJifference between Native and
Cliinese Compounds, Hyphens. — ^ 50, Word-building, Proper
Names. — If 51, Honoriiics in Word-building. — If 52, Nouns in sa
and mi. — ^ 53 — 54, Ji^c/oand Mono, — ^ 55, Names of Shops. — 1[ 56,
Names of Trees, Rivers, Islands, and Mountains.—^ 57, Aida,
Hazu, Toki. — ^ 58, Tokoro, Dokoro. — \ 59, Verbs used as Nouns.
— \ 60 — 63, Nouns used as Adjectives. — H 64, Nouns used as
Adverbs Page 27 — .45.

CHAPTER IV.

THE PRONOUN.

\ 65 — 7 1, Personal Pronouns. — \ 72, Reflective Pronouns. — \ 73 — ■
79, Demonstrative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns and
Adverbs (^ 74, Table of Pronouns and Adverbs). — \ 80 — 86,
Relative Pronouns, Tokoro no Page 46 — 61.

CHAPTER V.

THE POSTPOSITION.

\ 87, Postpositions Proper (including \ 88 — 90, De. — ^ 91 — 94,
Ga. — \ 95 — 98, Ka. — f 99 — 100, Kara. — \ loi. Made. — \ 102,
Mo.—\ 103, Motte.—-^ 104— 109, M'.— 1[ no— 114, No.—'{ 115,
Dano.—\ 116, Shi.—\ 117— 121, To, Tote.—\ 122—125, Wa.—\
\i(s — 128, Difference between Wa and Ga. — \ 129 — 132, Wo. — If
133, Ya.~\ 134, yi.— If 135, KcW).— Tf 136—140, Postpositions
Combined, No ni, Woba, To wa. — ^ 141 — 145, Quasi-Postposi-
tions Page 62— 100.

CHAPTER VI.

THE NUMERAL.

11 146, Cardinal Numbers (including ^f 147 — 151, Native Numerals. —
If 152, Chinese Numerals. — ^ 153, Letter-Changes of Chinese

TABLE OF CONTENTS. V

Numerals. — -^ 154 — 156, Sundry Peculiarities of Numerals). —
If 157 — 160, Chinese Auxiliary Numerals. — ^ 161, Native
Auxiliary Numerals. — ^ 162, Counting of Human Beings. —
If 163.^165, Interrogative Numeral Words. — ^ 166, Ordinal and
Fractional Numbers. — % 167 — 172, Counting of Time. — ^ 173 —
174, Miscellaneous Numeral Locations Page ioi — 119,

CHAPTER VII.

THE ADJECTIVE.

If 175 — 185, Primary Inflections in ii, shi, ku (», d, a), Adjective
Stems, Table of Primary Inflections. — ^f 186 — 187, Secondary or
Tense and Mood Inflections, Tables of ditto. — ^ 188, Negative Adjec-
tive Nai. — If 189, Negative Conjugation of Adjectives. — \ 190, Ex-
amples of Tense and Mood Inflections. \ 191, Compound Adjec-
tives.— \ 192, Beki.- — \ 193, Desiderative Adjective in Tai. — \ 194,
Rashii, Reduplicated Stems. — \ 195, Garu and Tagaru, Verbs
Derived from Adjectives. — \ 196 — 210, Quasi-Adjectives (including
\ 197, No, Na, Na no, and Emphatic Nan. — ^f 198, So na. — \ 205
■ — 207, Verbs used as Adjectives. — If 208 — 209, Common Errors of
Foreigners. — \ 210, Diminutives in ko, Augmentatives in o, and
Honorifics o,go,Ac.). — \ 211 — 214, Comparison of Adjectives. —
^215 — 219. Miscellaneous Items Page 120 — 148.

CHAPTER VIII.

THE VERB.

\ 220, Fundamental Differences between Japanese and European
Verbs. — \ 221 — 222, Analysis of Verbal Forms into Root, Stem,
Base, and Agglutinated Suffix. — ^ 223, Roots. — \ 224 — 225,
Bases. — ff 226, Verbs how Named. — \ 227, Introductory Remarks
on the Paradigms. — ^f 228— 230, Paradigms of the Three Regular
Conjugations. — ^f 231 — 233, Paradigms of the Irregular Verbs
Kvru, Sura, and Masu. — ^f 234, Verbs for Practice. — Tf 235 — 237,
Peculiarities of First Conjugation (with Table).— ^ 238, Kyoto
Peculiarities. — ^ 239, Rationale of Phonetic Changes in Stems
ending in s, t, or a Vowel. — ^f 240 — 267, Analysis of the Formation
of the Moods and Tenses. — ^ 268 — 272, Irregular Verbs, viz..

I TABLE OF CONTENTS.

-V/v/, Gozarit^ Trasshartc^ Kudasarii^ iVasartt^ Osshartt, Iku^ and
Shinuni. — ^f 273—291, Remarks on the Use of the Moods and
Tenses (including \ 273 — 276, Present, Past, and Future. — \ 277,
Infinitive. — ^ 278 — 279, Indefinite Form and Negative Gerund. — ^
280 — 282, Gerund. — ^ 283, Gerund of Adjectives. — ^ 284, Emphasis-
ed Gerund. — ^ 285, Desiderative Adjective and Adjective of Pro-
I)al)ility. — \ 286, Form in so — \ 287, Condition:!! Mood, Old
Ilypotlietical Mood, Naraha, Elliptical Idioms Corresponding to
English Would, Should, Could, etc. — ^ 288 — 289, Concessive Mood
and Idioms. — ^ 290, Frequentative Form. — \ Z91, Imperative
Mood). — ^ 292 — 302, Auxiliary Verbs (including % 292, Stems
Built up by means of Auxiliaries. — ][ 293, Aru. — \ 294, Iru and
Oni. — *\ 295, Kiiru, Illative Tenses. — ^ 296, Miru. — ^ 297,
h^raba. — ^ 298, Oku. — ^ 299, Shimau. — \ 300, Siirii, Itasu. —
\ 301, Yar-ii. — ^ 302, Auxiliaries make the Sentence Lifelike
\nd Picturesque) Pack 149 — 197.

CHAPTER IX.

THE VERB (CONCLUDED).
303, I'assive Voice. — ^ 304, Origin of Passive explains
Peculiarities of its Use. — \ 305 — 308, Curious Examples, Wo in
Passive Constructions, Am. — T[ 309, Passive passes into Poten-
tial.— ^310, Bfkirn. — 1[3II, Kaiurii. — ^312, Morau, Iladahi. —
^[313, English Passives expressed by Japanese Intransitives. — \
314, Aversion of the Japanese Language to the Use of the Pas-
sive.— 1[ 315 — 316, Intransitives in erii.. — \ 317 — 318, Difference
between Intransitives in erti. Potentials in arerit fr rarc-rii, and
Passives in arerii or rarcni. — *| 319, Second and Third Conju-
gations how Treated. — ^ 320, Examples of Intransitives. —
\ 321 — 323, Transitive and Intransitive Pairs of Verbs. — "[ 324,
Absence of Reflective Verbs. — 1[ 325 — 333, Causative Verbs. —
If 334 — 340, Compound Verbs.— T[ 341 — 349, Equivalents of
the Verb " to Be," Arti^ Gozaru, Da, Di-sTi, Jrti, Oni, Irassharu,
O ide iiasani, Ja, A'aru, Suru. — Ij 350 — 35S, Sum (^ 353, Zttrit,
Jim). — ^ 359 — 361, Verbs Liable to be Mistaken for Each
Other. (Tf 361, Paradigm of Iru, Irem, and Iru). — "[ 362 — 365,
Verbs used as Other Paris of Speech (^ 364, Reduplication of
Present Tense) Page 198 — 230.

TABLE OF CONTENTS. VU

CHAPTER X.

THE ADVERB, INTERJECTION, AND CONJUNCTION.
SPECIAL PHRASEOLOGY.

366, Absence of True Adverbs. — ^ 367, Adjective Forms in hi
used Adverbially.^^ 368 — 370, Nouns used as Adverbs..—
\ 371, Phonetic Decay. — \ 372, Gerunds used as Adverbs. —
1 373. List of Adverbs. — \ 374 — 376, "Yes" and "No."' — If 377,
Adverbial Phrases. — \ 378, Onomatopoetic Adverbs. — \ 379 —
384, Interjections (^f 382, Naruhodo.~\ 383, Ne).—\ 385,
Bad Langage. — \ 386, Baby Language. — ^ 387, Women's
Language. — \ 388, Court Language. — \ 389 — 391, Conjunc-
tions Page 231— 243.

CHAPTER XI.
HONORIFICS.

\ 392 — 393, Geneial Considerations. — \ 394, Honorifics only
Partially Replace the Pronouns of other Languages. — \ 395 —
396, O and Go. — ^ 397, Sama applied to Things or Acts. —
T[ 398, Honorifics used Objectively. — \ 399, O Saki. — ^ 400,
Meaningless Use of Honorifics. — \ 401, On, Hi. — ^ 402 — 404,
Honorific Periphrases for Verbs. — ^ 405 — 406, Special Honorific
and Humble Verbs. — ^ 407 — 410, Honorific Imperatives. —
1[ 41 1, " Please " and " Thank You." — \ 412 — 413, Special Honorific
and Humble Nouns, Names of Relationship. — ^ 414, Written
Language Forms. — ^ 415, Scantiness of Self-Uepreciatory
Forms.— ^ 416, Sir, Madam, Mr.— f 417, Mrs, Miss.— ^ 418,
Women's Names. — ^ 419, Use of the Word " Mr." ... Page 244 — 259.

CHAPTER XH.

SYNTAX.

^ 420, The Fundamental Rule is that Qualifying Words precede
the Words they Qualify. — ^ 421, Postpositions only an Apparent

Ill TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Exception. — ^ 422, Correlation of Sentences. — ^ 423, Subject
of Sentence. — ^ 424, Examples of Construction. — T[ 425 — 426,
Examples of the Correlation of Clauses by the Indefinite Form
and the Genind.^ — ^ 427, General Subjectlessness of Sentences.
— ^ 428, Order of the Direct and Indirect Objects of the Verb.
— T[ 429, Ellipsis, Final Verb often Omitted. — T[ 430, Syntax
of Postpositions. — ^ 431, Inversion. — ^ 432, Negatives mutually
Destructive — ^ 433 — 434, Peculiarity of Japanese Negatives owing
to the Absence of Negative Pronouns, Adverbs, and Conjunctions. —
^ 435 — 436, Quotation generally Direct. ^ 437, How to Avoid
Quotations within Quotations, Peculiar Pleonastic Idiom. — ^ 438,
Interrogation. — ^ 439, Passives. — ^ 440 — 441, Absence of Personifica-
tion.— ^ 442 — 444, Extreme Tendency to Synthesis as shown in the
Integration of Sentences Page 260 — 282.

(PRACTICAL PART, '

OR

READER).

^ 445. Short Phases IN Constant Use Page 285 — 299.

^ 446. Additional Useful Phrases „ 300 — 306.

^ 447. Easy Questions and Answers „ 307 — 309.

<|[ 448. Proverbs , 310—315.

^ 449. Fragments of Conversation, including: l. The Post ; 2,
An Exhibition ; 3, A Request ; 4, Engaging a Teacher ; 5, What
Salary ? 6, Meal Hours ; 7, An Enquiry ; 8, Another Enquiry ;
9, Talking to a Child ; 10, Talking to a Father ; 11, The Telegraph ;
12, Speaking Japanese Well ; 13, No Thoroughfare ; 14, Compli-
ments on iVIeeting a Friend ; 15, A Message ; 16, Feeling Unwell ;
17, On Board Ship ; i8, A Picnic ; 19, A Visitor ; 20, Asking the
Way ; 21, Compliments on First Meeting ; 22, Taking Leave of a

TABLE OF CONTENTS. IX

Friend ; 23, Thanks for Assistance Received ; 24, New Year Con-
gratulations ; 25, An Earthquake ; 26, Hiring a Jinrikisha ; 37, Letters
for the Mail ; 28, Nearing Yokohama ; 29, A Christian Church ; 30,
A Fire ; 31, The Theatre ; 32, Early to Bed ; 33, Difficulty of the
Japanese Language ; 34, Asking the Way ; 35, The Way to the
British Legation ; 36, A Toast; 37, Keeping a Visitor Waiting ; 38,
Looking in on an Intimate Friend ; 39, Arriving at a Tea-house ; 40,
A Meeting Dispersed ; 41, Shopping at Miyanoshita ... Page 3 16 — 343.

"][ 450 — 7. Anecdotes, including: ^ 450, True Economy; ^ 451,
Thankful Kichibei ; ^ 452, If they Wait, their Ages will Come
Right ; 1[ 453, An Illiterate Dog ; ^ 454, A Dream of Liquor ; ^
455, The Pursuit of Fashion ; ^ 456, Radishes ; % 457, An Eye on
the Top of the Head Page 344 — 365.

1 458 — 9. Two Chapters from tho " Botan-Doro," a Novel by
Enchd Page 366 — 403.

T[ 460. A Newspaper Article, entitled "Why?" ... „ 404 — 413.

"If 461 — 2. Lectures including : ^ 461, A Talk about Investiga-
tion ; ^f 462, A Point of Moral Culture Page 414 — 427.

1[ 463. Extract from a Sermon „ 428 — 433.

^ 464. A Scene IN the Diet „ 434 — 447.

Y 465 — 473. A Word about Poetry „ 448 — ^452.

f 474. Anglo-Japanese Vocabulary of over 1,700 Useful
Words 453—473-

^ 475. Vocabulary of all the Japanese Words occurring in this
Work Pace 474 — 557.

Tf 476. Index of subjects , 559—567.

^ 477. Additions and Corrections , 568—569'

THEORETICAL
PART.

Handbook

OP

COLLOQUIAL JAPAnESE!.

CHAPTER I.

Introductory Remarks.

\ I. "How can I learn to speak Japanese ?" — This question
has been so often addressed to the present writer that he
has resolved to put his answer into a permanent shape.
He is persuaded that no language was ever learnt solely
from a grammar, — least of all a language like Japanese,
whose structure and idioms are so alien from all that we
are accustomed to in Europe. The student is therefore
recommended only to glance through the Theoretical Part
at first, in order to obtain a general idea of the territory he
has to conquer. He can pick up by the way such of the
examples as strike him, committing them to memory and
seeking opportunities for using them to his servants and
his native teacher. He should then go on to the Practi-
cal Part, and attack the ' ' Fragments of Conversation " and
the "Anecdotes'' as soon as possible, however baffling it
may seem to be confronted with such long sentences.
After all, as Japanese consists chiefly of long sentences,
one cannot too early decide to face them. A little prac-
tice will rob them of much of their terror. Every now
and then the Theoretical Part should be consulted on

4 INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

difBcult puints. It should be read through carefully, a
little at a time, after a diligent study of the Practical Part
and a committal of a few pages of the latter to memory
shall ha\e caused the student to make some wav in the
]Tiastery of the language.
^ 2. The necessity for memorising cannot be too strongly
insisted upon. It is the sole means of escape from the
pernicious habit of thinking in English, translating evcr\-
sentence literally from a whispered English original, and
therefore beginning and ending by speaking English
Japanese instead of Japanese Japanese. It is not only
that the ^vords and idioms of Japanese differ from our
English \\\irds and idioms, but that the same set of cir-
cumstances does not ahyays draw from Jajianese speakers
remarks similar to those which it would draw from
European speakers. Japanese thoughts do not run in
quite the same channels as ours, To take a very simple
inslante. If an Englishman wishes to make a polite
remark to a friend about the latter's sick fadier, he will
probably sa}', "I hope yovu' father is better to-da\-. " In
French, (jerman, Italian, etc., the phrase would be prett\-
nearly the same. In each of these languages the same
kindl)- hope wuuld be expressed. In Japanese it is different.
The phrase must run thus :

Olollsan -cva, do de t^iizaiinanu

lloHotirtthle-fiithei'-Mf,

or, more politely.

Go shiinpu wa, ikaga dc /rass/ia/masii ?

Allljil.tt iriil-jul/iii- K.i-Joi-, lioir ili:i<jii.-i-li)-hi:'

The idea of hoping or fearing, which to us is so famihar,
does not present itself with the same vividness and
frequency to the less anxious, less high-btrung Far-Eastern

cva,

do

<i«-rm:

liotv

■va,

ihiga

dc

,-Jm-

lnnr

RELATIONSHIP TO OTHER LANGUAGES. 5

mind. The characteristic phrase here is rather the ever-
recurring fatalistic

o,-, J . ( " There is nothinR to

(no help for it.

The student should endeavour to place himself from the
outset at the Japanese point < if view. This he can do onl\'
by dint of much learning by heart. The trouble thus taken
will be of infinite advantage to him, even if his ultimate aim
be the indoctrination of the Japanese with foreign ideas. It
will put him in sympathy with his hearers. It is true that,
of late, English idioms have begun to penetrate into the
Japanese language. But it is chiefly into the language of
the lecture-hall and the committee-room. The style of
familiar every-day speech is not likely ever to be much
affected by this new influence.

^ 3. It is still doubtful under what famil}- of languages Japa-
nese, with its .sister-tongue Luchuan, spoken in a little archi-
pelago to the south between Kyushu and Formosa, should
be cla.ssed. There is no relationship between these and
Aino, the speech of the hairy aborigines whom the Japanese
conquerors have gradually pushed eastwards and northwards.
In structure, though not to any appreciable extent in
vocabular)', Japanese closely resembles Korean ; and both it
and Korean ma}' possibly be related to Mongol and to
Manchu, and may therefore claim to be included in the
Altaic group. I3e this as it may, Japanese is what is gene-
rally termed an agglutinative language, that is to say, it
builds up its words and grammatical forms by means of
suffixes loosely soldered to the root or stem. It also shows
faint traces of the "law of vowel harmony" or "attraction,"
which characterises the Altaic languages. This manifests

0 IKTRODIXTORY REMARKS.

itself in a tendency to uniformity in the vowels of
successive syllables, as oioloshi, "the year before last,' for
ato ioshi. Similarly in several of the words recently adopted
from English, such as mishin, "a (sewing-) machine;"
Gotlo, " (the Christian) God ; '' biikkii, " A (European)book."

^ 4. The earliest Japanese literature that has come down to us
dates, in its present form, from the beginning u( the eighth
centur)- after Christ, The general structure of the language
at that time was nearly the same as it is now ; but the
changes of detail have been so numerous that a page of
eighth century Japanese is unintelligible to a modern native
of Tokyo without special stud}". One of the chief factors in
the alteration of the language has been the gradual infiltration
of Chinese words and phrases, which naturally accompanied
I he borrowing of Buddhism, Confucianism, and the various
arts and sciences of China, Chinese established itself, so
to speak, as the Latin and Greek of Japan. It retains
this position even at the present da)-, supplying names
for almost all the new implements, sciences, and ideas,
which are being' introduced from Europe and America.
In this manner, one very curious and quite unexpected
result of the Europeanisation of Japan has been the flood-
ing of the language with Chinese terms at a rate nevev
knoun before. Thus we have :

jo-Ki-sen, lit. "steam-vapour-ship," " a steamer.

jii-M-sha, ,, "steam-vapour- vehicle," "a railway train, "

mill-ken, ,, "people-authority," "democracy."

sha-shin, , , " copy-truth, " ' ' photograph. "

ron-ri-gaku, , , " argue-reason-science, " ' ' logic. "

leisu-do, ,, "iron-road,' " a railway. "

ban-kohl ko-,, "myriad-countries "international
/id, public-law," law."

CHINESE WORDS.

jo-yaku hai- lit. j ' ' treaty amend- \

sei, I ment," [" treaty revision.

rik-kensei-ji,,, ("set-up-law gov- | | " constitutional
-'"' ( ernment, ) [ government.

yu-sho rep- ,, ("superior-conquer] j " the survival of
pai, \ inferior-lose," j | the fittest."

T[ 5. The Japanese do not pronounce Chinese in a manner
that would be intelligible to any Chinaman. They have two
standards of pronunciation, both of which are corruptions of.
the Chinese pronunciation of over a thousand years ago. One
of these is called the Go-on, the other the Kan-on, from the
names of certain ancient Chinese kingdoms. Usage decrees
that the same word shall be pronounced according to the
Go-on in some contexts, and according to the Kan-on in
others. Thus the myd of dai-myb, " a feudal noble ' (ht. "a
great name"), is the same as the met o{ mei-butsu, "the chief
production of a locality ' (lit. "a name-thing," /.e. "afamous
thing"). In this case myo is the Go-on, and mei the Kan-on, of
the same Chinese character ^, which in China itself is pro-
nounced ming. The practical student will do best to
learn words by rote, without troubling himself as to whether
each term, if Chinese, be in the Go-oft or in the Kan-on.

1[ 6. The effect of the steady influx of Chinese words during
more than a millennium has been to discredit the native
Japanese equivalents even when they exist. A foreigner who
wishes to be considered an elegant speaker should, therefore,
gradually accustom himself to employ Chinese words, ver\'
freely, except when addressing uneducated persons, He
should, for instance, prefer

CHINESE JAPANESE

jin-ryoku{suru), ' ' to endeavour, " to chikara wo isukusu.
npyd-cho, "to-morrow moxning," to ashtia no, <isa,.

INTROnilCTORY REMARKS.

sak-kon, "yesterday and to-day,' to ktnn lo kyo fo.
iai-bnku, " a large tree," to oki na ki.

Wa-sei, ' ' Japanese make, " to Nihon-deki.

Some thoughtful persons, both Japanese and foreign, I'egret
the fashionable preference for Chinese words. But the
fashion exists, and to follow it is considered a mark of
refinement ; neither is it possible, even were it desirable, for
an outsider to set up a standard of his own, different from
that acknowledged by the people themselves. The copious-
ness of the Chinese tongue, and the marvellous terseness
which generally enables it to e.xpress in two or three syllables
ideas which would recpiire five or six in Japanese and indeed
in almost an)' other language, form an argument in fa^•our
of this species of Japanese Johnsonianism. On the other
hand, much confusion is caused by the fact that numbers of
Chinese words are pronounced alike. The consequence of
this is that it is often impossible to know what a term means,
without reference to the Chinese characters with which
it is written. In any case, whether he speak simply or
learnedly, the student should at least a\oid speaking vulgarly.
Japanese resembles English in being full of .slang and
vulgarisms of ever}' sort. But what should \\'e say to a
Aoung Japanese, who, having been sent to London to learn
our language, should return home with the liaccent o{' Ighgale
and the diction of the street Arab.? Japanese has also
many provincial dialects, some of which remain more faith-
ful in certain respects to the traditions of the Classical
language than does the dialect of Tokyo. But the dialect
of Tokyo (itself a slightly[modificd form of the K}'6to dialect,
which was formerly considered the standard Colloquial) has
on its side an ever-increasing importance and preponderance,
as the general medium of polite intercourse throughout the

SYSTEM or WRITING. 9

countr}-. Practical students are strongly advised to devote
themselves to it alone. If they speak it well, they will be as
generally understood as a man who speaks standard English
is generally understood in England, that is to say, they will
be understood everywhere by all but the peasantry, and in
most provinces even by the peasantry.

1 7. Japanese writing consists of the Chinese characters, —
ideographs, as they are sometimes styled because represent-
ing sense not sound, whole words not individual letters, —
mixed with a syllabic writing called the Kana. Speaking
generally, the Chinese characters ser\-e to figure all the
principal words of the sentence, such as nouns, adjectives, and
verbs, while the function of the Kana syllables interspersed
throughout the text is to transcribe phonetically such lesser
elements as particles and grammatical terminations. We
cannot here treat any further of this important subject, —
important because Japanese, like every language boasting
a long history and extensive literature, ma)' be said to live
and move anil have its being in its written system. Students
desirous of pursuing it can avail themselves either of
our work mentioned in the preface, or of one of the
"Readers" compiled for use in the primary schools, for
instance, the " Shin-tai Tohi-hon," published by the Kinkodo
at Tokyo. The characters may advantageousl)' be attacked
very soon after the Colloquial, say, as soon as oral com-
munication between the student and his native teacher has
become established in however lame a way.

^ 8. A peculiarly intricate system of writing is not the only
barrier that divides the Colloquial from the language of books.
The Japanese still remain at the stage in which we were
during the Middle Ages. They do not write as they speak,
but use an antiquated and indeed partly artificial dialect

10 INTRODITTORY REMARKS.

whenever the}- put pen to papei-. This is the so-called
"Written Language." Of the few books published in the
Colloquial, the best are the no\els of a living author named
Poncho. The student who does not wish to trouble about
the characters, cannot do better than write out one of these
books from his teacher's dictation. It should be added that
the)- contain not a few passages to which lady students would
take just exception. This is the case with all Japanese
fiction. It is not that the Japanese novelists love to wallow,
Zola-like, in vice. On the contrary, their sentiments mostly
leave nothing to be desired. But they have a stardingly
realistic wa\- of calling a spade a spade. The tides of
Encho's two best \v'orks are :—

" Bolajt-Dord," the story of a last century vendetta.

" Ezo-AishV;i Kokyo no leziitn,' an adaptation to modem
Japanese social conditions of Wilkie Collins' "New
Magdalen. "

There is a periodical entitled " Hyak-lwa-en,' which prints
Enshi's and other popular stor) -tellers' pieces verbatim.
Occasionally, too, the newspapers and the "Transactions"
of the Educational, Geographical, and other learned Societies
reproduce a lecture exacth- as taken down b)- the short-hand
writer from the nmuth of the lecturer, and the reports of
the debates in the Imperial Diet are given ^■erbatim in the
"Official Gazette ' {Kwamph). The more usual practice,
however, is to dress everything up in the Written Sule before
it is allowed to appear in print.

"^ 9. A woril as to the parts of speech in Japanese. Strictly
speaking, there are but two, the \erb and the noun. The
particles, or "postpositions" and suffixes, which take the
place of our prepositions, conjunctions, and conjugational
terminations, were themselves originally fragments of nouns.

COMMON MISTAKES. * II

and verbs. The pronoun and numeral are simpl}- nouns.
The true adjective (includhig the adverb) is a sort of neuter
\erb. But man}- words answering to our adjectives and
adverbs are nouns in Japanese.v There is no article.
Altogether our grammatical categories do not fit the Japanese
language well. They have only been adhered to in this
work in so far as they may serve as familiar landmarks.

^10. In conclusion, the following warnings concerning errors
into which PZuropean speakers of Japanese are apt to fall,
may be found useful : —

Do not confound long and short vowels. (Sec ^ 13.)
Do not use personal pronouns too freely. (See ^71.)
Do not insert the postposition no between a true adjective
and the noun to which it belongs. (See ^ 208. )

Do not apply honorifics to yourself For me to ask any
one, for instance, to shinjb something to myself, or to haiken
something belonging to myself, would be as if I should say :
" Have the honour to give it to me," or " Have the honour to
look at this thing belonging to me. " As explained in Chap.
XI, honorifics can only be applied to other people, while
contrariwise humble terms must be used in speaking of oneself
I shiiijo (lit. "respectfully lift up ") something to you ; but I
ask you to kudasai (lit. ' ' condescend ") something to me.
\ hmkeii iy\\.. "adoringly look at ") something belonging to
you; but I ask you to goran nasai (lit. "august-glance
deign") something belonging to me. (See ^ 405.) If you
hear beggars in the street shouting after you to shinjb a copper
to them, it is only -because, having learnt from experience
that foreigners constantly misuse the honorifics, they think
to ingratiate themselves and to be more easily understood by
doing likewise. Were they addressing a Japanese, they would
never dream of saying anything so rude and so absurd.

CHAPTER II.

Prommciation and Letter- Changes.

PRONUNCIATION.

\ II. Japanese, when written phonetically with the Roman
alphabet, according to the phonetic .spelling sanctioned by
Hepburn's and Brinkley's dictionaries, requires the same
letters as English, with the exception of /, q, v, and x. The
letter c occurs only in the combination ch, which is sounded
nearly like English ch in " church," but a little more softly,
as cha, " tea ;" chichi, " milk."

N. B. Dr. Hepburn's system, wliich practically coincides with that
recommended by the Royal Geographical Society for the transcription
ot hitherto unromanised languages generally, has established itself in
[almost universal local use by i"eason ofits simplicity. Not a few authors
have, it is true, deviated on minor points, either from inadvertence or
in order to satisfy their individual notions of phonetic perfection.
Froliably no language admits of being v/ritten phonetically with absolute
precision ; and the present writer, for one, gladly sacrifices some minute
personal preferences for the sake of what is far more important in such
a case, — unity of usage.

II 12. 'J'he \o\vels are sounded as in Spanish and Italian, but
are always short, unless marked with the sign of long
quantity. It is impossible to express the values of the
Japanese vowels correctly in English ; but, speaking ap-
proximately, we may say that

LdNG ANb stioRT VoweLs. i3

a resembles the a in "father," but is shorter.
c ,, ,, e ,, " men."

i ,, ,, i ,, "machine," but is shorter.

0 ,, ,, 0 ,, " for" (not "four").

u ,, ,,«,," bush."

0 ,, ,, 0 ,, "bone," but is a purer o.

K ,, ,, 00 ,, " food."

^13. Ver}- great care must be taken to distinguish the short
from the long vowels ; for there are many words totally
distinct in meaning, but differing, so far as pronunciation is
concerned, merely in the quantity of their vowels, thus :
dozo, ' ' a mud godown ;"* duzo, ' ' please. "
Iwko, "here;" koko, " filial piety. "

sato, "a village;" said, "sugar."

toru, " to take ;" torn, " to pass through. "

tsziji, ' ' a cross-road ; isUJi, ' ' an interpreter. "

zuisu, "[one, etc. J at a time ;" zulsu, " a headache."
The only long vowels of common occurrence are 0 and u.
Long a hardly occurs, excepting in the interjections a / ma !
na I and sa ! and in the words obusan, "an old lady,"
" grandmamma," and okkasan (but also okkasan), "mamma."
Long e hardly occurs, excepting in the interjection n'e. Long
I does not occur, its place being taken by double ii, as in
yoroshii, "good," as it is considered that careful speakers
sound the two z"s separately.

^ 14. When preceded b}- another vowel or by n, the vowels e, i,
and 0 are pronounced^e, yi, and wo respectively. Thus ue,
" zbove ;" kon-in, "marriage;" and shio, "salt," are pro-
nounced (and by some transliterators ^^'ritten) tiye, konyin,
shiwo.

* " Godown " is Far-Eastern Englioli for a store-house or warehouse.
It comes from the Malay word ^di^oiij^, " a warcliousc."

14

PRONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

^15. / and u are often inaudible, or nearly so in the mouths
of natives of Tokyo after/", h, It, s, sh, and is, as

fulaisu.

"two," pronounced -y^^'^^^"'

hito,

"person," ,, A/o.*

walakushi,

" I, " „ watakshi.

takusan,

" much," " many, " ,, laxan.

gozaimasu.

"there is," ,, gozaimas.

shita.

" below," ,, s/i/a.

tsuki.

" the moon," ,, /ski

1 16. Initial u is silent, and the following m doubled in the
pronunciation of the four words

" a horse," pronounced m;/ia.

u??/a,

umai.

"nice,"

umarei u,

" to be born,"

ume,

" a i)lum-tree,"

mmai.

mniareru.

inme.

^17. The cjuiescent vowels are distinguished in this work by
the sign of sluDrt quantity, as luio, shlla, takusan, uma. But
it should be noted that the Japanese themselves are not
conscious of failing to pronounce the z's and ?/s in question,
and that these letters often recover their proper power for the
sake of clearness or emphasis. They count in jirosody, and
are always sounded even in ordinary conversation by the
natives of many provinces. That is why they are allowed
to remain in the transliteration, most persons writing them
without any diacritical mark.

^18. The vowel u, when following sh or j, is often mis-
pronounced as i by the Tokyo people, thus :

ieishi, for leishu, " a husbtmd."

* The ki here has the sound of German c/i in ic/i.

DIPHTHONGS. 1 5

'they are also apt to mispronounce j/« as i, thus :
iki, ^oxyuki, ' ' snow ;" but this is distinctly vulgar.
^[ 19. Be very careful to discriminate final e from final i.
Englishmen are often vmintelligible owing to their confound-
ing such words as

sake, "rice-beer," and saki, "front," "before."
lake, ' ' a bamboo ;" , , taki, ' ' a waterfall. "
yume, "a dream;" ,, ymni, "abow. "
\ 20. The diphthongs ae, ai, ao, an, ei, oi, ui, call for no
remark, each vowel retaining its own proper sound, as in
Spanish or Italian. Englishmen and Germans must beware
of mispronouncing ei as in " eiderdown '" or German
" klein. " Japanese ez'being simply e-\-i, the second syllable
of such a word as kifei, "pretty," sounds nearly like the
English word " ray " or the German " Reh," not at all like
"rye." Be equally careful not to give to au {a-\-u) the
peculiarly English sound of "awe;" but pronounce, for
instance, kau, ' ' to buy, " \'ery nearly like English ' ' cow. "
In the case of \crbs, however, ending in an, such as kau,
"to hay ;' morau, "to recei\e ; ' shiiagau, " to follow," it
is optional to pronounce the letter ate like a long b. But
this is more characteristic of western Japanese than of Tokyo
usage.

'[[21. The vulgar in Tokyo say ai for ae, and o/for oe ; thus
mai, instead of mae, ' ' before ;" koi (which means ' ' love "),
instead of koe, ' ' voice. " They also often contract ai into a
long e, as naran'e for naranai, ' ' it won't do. " But this is as
bad as the dropping of the letter h by cockneys.

*|[ 32. It is usual to write iu (rather thanj/«) in the case of the
verb meaning ' ' to say. "

N. B. This is a concession to etymology, the other tense3_, being
itte, itta, etc., with initial j.

1 6 I'RONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

It is usual to write ou rather than b in the case of verbs
lilce oiiiou, " to thinl<. ;" soroii, " to be in order, '

-\". B. Tliis is do)ic in order to show the original and tlieorctit.il
conformity of these verbs to the general rule whereby the present tense
[must always end in 71.

^ 23. The consonants are pronnunced approximate!}' as in
English, subject to the following remarks : —

7^ is a true labial, not^'the English labio-denlal ; that is lo
say, it is foinied by means of the lips alone, not, as ouryis,
by placing the upper teeth on the lower lip.

G never has the sound of/ At the beginning of a word
it is pronounced hard, like the g in " give." In the middle
of a word it has the sound nf English ng in "slangv. ''
Thus Kiga, the name of a place near Miyanoshita, rhymes
almost exactly with "singer." (Not with "finger," where
the ng does double duly, first to render the sound of «^, and
then the sound of ^' alone. This double sound is represented
in Japanese liy the combination ng, as kin-gin, " gold and
silver," pronounced Idn-gliin). Foreigners constantly err in
pronouncing such words as Kiga like Kinner or else Kigger,
instead of uttering the nasal sound of "slangy,'' "singer,"
" Bingham," etc.

iW B. In western Japan, g retains its luud pronunciation in all
situations.

ZTis pronounced as in English, except before the vowel i,
when it assumes nearly the sound of the German ch in ich.
The syllable hi ha«, ''moreover, a tendency to pass into shi
and even into simple \sh, especially in the mouths of the
vulgar of Tokyo, ' ^vho pronounce, for instance, the word
hige, "beard," as Mge, and Klo, "person," as shto.
Careful Japanese speakers attempt (not always success-
fully) to avoid this error.

CONSONANTS. 1 7

N final is pronounced half-way between a true n and the
French nasal n. When (as happens chiefly in Chinese
compounds) a syllable ending in n is followed by a ot u in
the next syllable, the n sounds very nearly like English ng,
and a distinct hiatus is made before the vowel. Thus gen^an
{almost geng an), "the draft of a document," — quite dif-'
ferent from ge-nan, which may equally well be written genan,
' ' a man-servant. " When the vowel next to n final is e, i, or
0, a different method is resorted to (see ^ 14).

R is the very softest of Englisli r's, and is never rolled
or gargled as in French and German. Some speakers
pronounce it almost as if it were a dental d, especially
before the vowel i.

.S" is always sharp as in "past," never assuming the soft
or z sound heard in " misery."

T[ 24. W (pronounced exactly as in English) shows so
strong a tendency to become obsolete after k and g, not
only in Tokyo, but in most parts of the country excepting
the west, that it is optional to write, for instance, kwa-
shi or hashi, "cake;'' Givaimusho or Gaimusho, "the
Foreign Office." Even between two vowels, as in omo-
{w)a}iai, "1 do not think;'' kama{iv)anai, "it does not
matter," many natives of Tokyo drop it. In the present
work the w has been retained in all such cases, in order
to conform to the usage of the dictionaries. Frenchmen,
Germans, and other Continentals are apt to sound a v
instead of a w. This bad habit should be carefully guarded
against.

Y is always a consonant. Thus the syllable mya in
myaku, "the pulse," is pronounced as one syllable, like
WW in the English word "amiable." Care must be taken

l8 PROiNUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

not to confound the monosyllable mya with the dissyllable
miya in such words as miyako {mi-ya-ko), " a capital city."

Z, when preceding the vowel u, has the sound ofafe,
and is accordingly so written by many transliterators,
as midzu, for 7nizu, "water." We wrile s in this work,
rather than dz, somewhat against our personal preference,
and merely in order to conform to the usage of tjie
dictionaries. (Conf. second foot-note to p. 21.)

T[ 25. Double] consonants must, as in Italian, be sharply
distinguished from single ones, thus :

ana, "a hole;" anna, "such."

ichi, "one;" ilchi {{qx ichi-clii), "union."

oio, "a sound;" olio, "a husband."

N. B. Though plenty of consonants are written double in English,
few are pronounced so. Such words, however, as " booMeeping,"
" UK«eighbourly," mij^ent, will serve to exemplify the peculiar insistance
on the consonantal sound that is here spoken of.

Where, however, no confusion is liable to ensue, the
natives of Tokyo often pronounce as double a consonant
which is properly single, thus :

ammari, for amari, " loo much."

minna, ,, mina, " all."

iokktiri, ,, tokuri, "a bottle."

This peculiarity, which seems to have originated in a
desire for emphasis, is slightly vulgar.

N. B. Only the following consonants are liable to reduplication :
ch{tch), k, m, n, p, i, sh{ssh), and ts (its).

^ 26. All Japanese words theoretically end either in a vowel
or in the consonant n. But the fact of the occasional
quiescence of i and u produces the impression that there
are words ending in other consonants. Thus, the^ polite

ACCENT. 1 9

teiminalion masu (e.g. in arimasu, "there is") mostly
sounds like mas, excepting in the mouths of unusually
careful or old-fashioned speakers. In no other case is the
clipping of final vowels to be recommended.

ACCENT.

^ 27. Generally speaking, the Japanese pronunciation both
of vowels and of consonants is less broad and heavy than
that current in most European languages, and especially
in English. Particularly noticeable is the manner in which
ch, j, sh, and is are minced. Tones, such as those of the
Chinese, are entirely absent. There is little or no tonic
accent, and only a very slight rhetorical accent; that is to
say that all the syllables of a word and all the words of a
sentence are pronounced equally, or nearly so. Students
must beware of importing into Japanese the strong and
constantly recurring stress by which, in English and in
most European languages, one syllable in every polysyllabic
word, and the chief words in every sentence, are singled
out for special notice. Thus, to quote the names of places
familiar to every traveller in Japan, you must articulate
Hakone, MiyanosMla, Ashinoyu, with every syllable equal
(excepting the i of Miyanoshiia, which quiesces), thus :
Ha-ko-ne, - Mi-ya-no-shta, A-shi-no-yu, all short and all
without emphasis. Europeans excruciate Japanese ears
when they say Hakone, Miyanoshla, and Ashinoyu. Only
occasionally, among the lower classes, does the desire for
exceptional emphasis cause a word or syllable to be accented
in a peculiarly declamatory manner, which Europeans find
difficulty in imitating. The strength of the entire body
seems to be concentrated on the production, on the labori-
ous squeezing out, of the word in question,

ainc^

" a kind of sweetmeat.'

hashi,

" a bridge."

hak'i^

" a persimmon."

kolo.

" a thing."

kiirrio.

"a cloud."

take,

"a bamboo."

20 PEONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

N. B, The statement made in the above paragraph concerning
the absence of accent in Japanese is intended rather for purposes of
practical instruction than of scientific accuracy. There is a slight
tonic accent in Japanese. But so extremely slight is it that it has
never been marked in any dictionary whether native or foreign, it has
no influence on prosody, it varies from province to province, and
inhabitants of the same province contradict, not only each other, but
themselves in their usage and in the explanations which tliey give
concerning it. Most of the Tokyo people distinguish by a faint
dilTerence of stress such pairs of words as

aine, " rain ; "

has hi, "chopsticks;"

knki, " an oyster ; "

k6to, " a sort of harp ; "

hi'imo, " a spider ;"

tiitc, " a mountain-peak ; "

The difference between such words may he compared — not in kind,
but in degree— with that made by careful English speakers bet" cen
"morning" and "mourning," or between the verb " to .Id vocate " and
the substantive "an advocate," the verb "to elaborate" and the ad-
jective " elaborate," or again between two such phrases as " re-covering
an old umbrella " and " recovering a stolen one." The interest of the
question is rather for the theoretical than for the practical student.
The tendency of Englishmen, and indeed of all Europeans excepting
Frenchmen, is always to accentuate Japanese much too strongly.
New-comers cannot do better, at least for the first few years, than
endeavour not to accentuate it at all.

LETTER-CHANGES.

^28. Nigori, lit. "muddling," is the name given by the
Japanese to the substitution of sonant consonants for surds.
N. B. In contradistinction to the sonant letters (d, g, z, etc.), the
surd letters (t,k, s, etc.) are said to be nimi, i.e. "clear." The two
categories together are termed sei-daku by the native grammarians,
sei being the Chinese word for "clear," and daku for "muddled."

The consonants afiected change as follows ; —

THE NIGORI. 21

Surds. Sonants.

ch\

sh \ "^'° J-

*

J \ (anciently
h \ probably/)

ts\

8-

t ,, d.

The broad law governing the use of the nigori is that
the initial surd (ch, sh, f, h, k, s, Is, or /) of an in-
dependent word — especially of a noun — changes into the
corresponding sonant {J, b, g, z, or d) when the word
is used as the second member of a compound. The law
affects, not native wori's only, but likewise those borrowed
from the Chinese. Thus :

¥mwv ryori, "cookery," and cilaya, "a tea-house," is
formed /ji'on-java, "an eating-house."

From sYyima, "an island," repeated, is formed shima-

^ima, " various islands."
From yanc, "a roof," 0,\td fitne, "a vessel," is formed

yane-'bune, "a liouse-boat."

* In western Japan, where the rules and analogies of the ancient
language liave been more faithfully preserved linn in the present
capital, the nigori of ch is pronounced like English /, and the nigori
of sh like the softer French/; thus /zyV, "the wistaria" (hard), but
Fuji, " Fusiyama " (soft). The Tokyo iDronunciation ignores" this
delicate distinction, and has Englisli / (but just a trifle softer) for both
alike.

f In the western provinces (following ancient usage), the nigori of
s is 2, while the nigori oils is dz; thus miztt, "not^seeing," but
michv, " Water." In Tokyo these two^"sounds are confounded, both
being alike pronounced as liz. Conf the end of \ 24, page 18,

22 PRONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

From hi, " fire," and hac/ii, " a pot," is formed hi-'bachi,

" a brazier."
From the "indefinite forms" of the verbs kiru, "to
wear," and Icaetu, "to change, " is formed /d-gae,
"a change of clothes."
From kaku, "an angle," and said, "sugar," is formed

kaku-'zatb, ' ' loaf-sugar. "
From Isiiki, "moon," "month," and sue, "end," is

formed /suh-zuc, " the end of the month."
From kwan, a Chinese word signifying a "jar" or
"gallipot," but not used alone in Japanese,* and
the indefinite form of the verb XiBumeru, "to pack,"
is formed /J'ZMw-z^wze, "tinned (provisions)," "can-
ned things. "
Yxoxn brai, " a thoroughfare," and the indefinite form of
the verb to?neru, "to stop" (trans.), is formed
brai-^ome, "no thoroughfare."
X. B. A'igori'ttA syllables are not limited to compounds. Kaze,
" wind ;" dbura, " oil," and numerous Olivers offer examples of tlie
occurrence of the h;]^(iW in the middle of a simple word. The nigori
is also found at the beginning of many simple \\oriIs in modern
CoUoqui.il , but it may then almost always be traced to the action of
phonetic decay. Thus di?, " by," is from Classical nite ; Aore ?
" which?" is from Classical ?'d(z)«(rt' ; and so on. Many other words
with initial nigori come from the Chinese, such as Aozo, " a godown ;''
go, " august ;" znshVii, '• a room," etc.
^ 29. A rider 10 the above law is thaty" and h in Chinese
compounds sometimes change, not into b, but into/. This
is called the han-nigori, or "half-muddling." Thus, to
take somewhat high-flown instances,

* Sir Ernest Satow suggests that this word kiann, though fitted by
Japanese ingenuity with a suitaljle Chinese ideograph ((Eg), may, after
all, be nothing bat the English word '• can " itself, whose meaning it

bcrvcb to convey.

THE NIGORI. 23

From jun, "to accord," and fS, "wind," we have

jum-T^u, " a fair wind."
From ien, "heaven," and hen, "change," we have

tevi-Tpen, ' ' a sign in the heavens. "

-\'. j9. 'I he monosyllables jiBK and/u are scarcely ever used alone in
Japanese in the senses here given. For the change of n to m in Jun and
ten, see ^ 32.

^[ 30. In some words of native origin, the Tokyo people, led
by the same love of reduplication which makes them say
minna for mina, "all;'' iokkuri ioT iokuri, " a bottle," etc.
(see ^ 25), turn the letter h, which could not well be
doubled, into what commends itself to them as the nearest
approach to kk, viz. pp ; thus :
yappari, 'iox yahari, "also."
yoppodo, ,, yohodo, "a lot," "very."

N, B. Perhaps it might be more correct to view this phenomenon
as a relic of the old pronunciation of /; as p. Conf. ^ 28, top of p. 21,
small type in middle of column.

^31. The law regulating the use of the nigori'n by no means
an absolute one, euphony and sometimes the varying
caprice of individuals deciding in each case whether the
change shall or shall not be made. Thus 0, "great," and
saka, "a hill," compounded to form the name of a large
town in Central Japan, may be pronounced either Ozalca
or Osaka (never Osdrkur, as Englishmen are apt to say).
I'' and h, however, always change either into b or into/,
if the first member of the compound ends in a nasal
consonant. Thus it would be inadmissable to s&y juvi-/U
io\ jum-pu.

It is considered harsh to have many nigori'eA letters in
one word. For instance, as kaze, "wind," already has
the nigori'td. letter s, it will, when combined with kami.

34 PRONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES,

"above," make kaza-kami, "windward," no'i ka'La-gami,
which would sound awliwaid and thick. Obseive, loo,
that no nigori'ed letter is ever doubled.

^ 32. As shown by the examples ofjum-pu and /em-pen, n
changes to m before a labial. To give another instance :
" tenx-mon-gakti," "astrology," "astronomy;" from len,
"heaven;" mon, " markings or letters" (not used alone);
and gaku, "science." — N or vi is sometimes inserted
corruptly by careless speakers, as shamheri for shaberi,
' ' chattering; " yon-jTc for yo-Ju (better skt'-ju), ' ' forty. " They
make up for this by dropping n where it should be retained,
saying, for instance, daiko instead ai daikon, "a radish."

^ 33. Less important than the nigori affecting initial con-
sonants, is a change which affects the [final vowels in
certain native Japanese words of one syllabic and two
syllables. In this class of words, e final often changes
to a, when the word is used as the first member ot a
compound,* thus :

From kaze, "wind," and katni, "above," we have
kazZrhami, "windward."

From sakG, "rice-beer," and _ya, "a house," we have

sakSL-ya, " a grog-shop."
From ie, " the hand," and molsu, to liold," we have

isjnolsu, " to keep. "

From «e, "top," and theyndefinite form of kirtc, "to
put on," " to wear," we have uwdL-gi,\" an over-coat."

* Strictly speaking, it is a which is weakened into c, a study of the
older language showing that the form.sMii a are ahnost certainly the
original ones. We state the rule as in the text simply for the sake of
practical convenience.

MINOR LETTER-CHANGES. 25

As an inegular member of the same class may be
mentioned shira foi' shiro, the stem of the adjective shiroi,
" while," in such compounds as
shir2i.-giku, "a white chrysanthemum." (Arz'/('«=" chry-
santhemum.')
shiraL.-ga, " white hair." (fra here stands for ke, "hair."
Tlie language offers no other instance of so anoma-
lous a change.)

^ 34. All the Japanese consonants do not admit of being
sounded before all the five Japanese vowels. F only
occurs before the vowel u, the other four vowels taking h
instead. iS' is replaced by sh, and 0 by/, before the vowel i.
T is replaced by cfi, aad d by j, before the vowel /; /
is replaced by ts, and d by z, before the vowel u. W
occurs only before the vowel a ; y only before the vowels
a, 0, and ti. The sole exceptions, according to the
orthography adopted in this work, are those offered by
the postpositions wo And ye. Compare, however, \ 14.

N. B. 'I'he phenomena mentioned in this paragraph seem to he of
comparatively modern growth, thougli they can he traced hack
some three centuries. 'I'he archaic form of the language prohahly
possessed^" (or rather/), s, and t, hut no^, h, sh,j, ch, is, or 2.

To the practical student the peculiarity above noted is
interesting only in so far as it affects the conjugation of
verbs. He is therefore referred to Cliapler VIII, \ 235
el seq. It may, however, be worth while to instance in
passing the strange alterations introduced into borrowed
European words by this inability of the Japanese to
pronounce certain consonants before certain vowels, by
their further inability to pronounce combinations of con-
sonants or any final consonant except n, and by the
absence from their language of some of the commonest

26

PRONUNCIATION AND LETTER-CHANGES.

European sounds, such as / and v. Hence such meta-
morphoses as the following : —

chifusu, from the Ger-
man pronunciation of
" typhus."

parasu, from

hoko,

Igirisu,

kame,

■ glass.

fork."

English."
come here'

(Dogs of European race are so
styled, because their masters constant-
ly call out "come here !" to them.)

kara, from "collar."

kasuieira, from "Castilla."

(Sponge-cake is so called, because
introduced by the Spaniards.)

koppu, from the Dutch kop,
"a cup," but used to
signify " a glass."
ratiipM, from "lamp."
ramune, ,, "lemonade."
shabon, " soap," from Spanish

Jaion.
shaisu, from "shirt."
wanishi, ,, "varnish."
There are also some quite anomalous cases, such as
penkt, from "paint," where we should naturally have expected
peMo.

jV. B. 'i"wo or tliree of the above examples may serve incidentally
to show tlic lingering trace of early intercourse with the Dutch and
Spaniards. At the present day, English is drawn on far more extensively
than all other foreign tongues together.

^ 35. Finally certain contractions are brought about by
euphony and the desire for speedy elocution. Such are
ip-pun for ichi fun, "one minute;" jis-su, for ju so,
"ten vessels." For these the student is referred to the
Chapter on Numerals, \ 153, as it is in the case of the
numerals that these contractions most frequently occur,
and that it is most necessary to commit them to memory.

CHAPTER III.

The Noun.

NUMBER AND GENDER.

^36. The noun is indeclinable, distinctions of number and
gender being left to be gathered from the context, and
case relations being, as in English, indicated by separate
words, which are, however, "postpositions," not preposi-
tions. Thus

Uma ni noru
at. horse in ride

may mean, according to circumstances, to ride on one
horse or on several horses, on one mare or on several
mares.

Sih ga Mmashita

lit. person {nomiimtrje particle) lias-come

may mean either that one person has come, or that
several people have come. Similarly the word yama
may designate one mountain or many mountains, it
being properly rather a kind of collective noun, like the
German "das Gebirg."

^ 37. In the extremely rare cases in which it is absolutely
indispensable to mention the sex of an animal, this can
l>e done by the use of the prefixes 0, "male," and me,
"female," the resulting compound being sometimes
slightly modified by euphony. Thus :

ushi, "any bovine animal."

o-ushi, " a bull," "an ox."

vie-ushi, "a cow."

uma, " any equine animal."

28

THE NOUX.

omnia,

" a horse.''

memma,

"a mare."

tori,

"a bird," '

'a fowl."

ondori,

" a cock,"

mendori,

"a hen."

The words oloko, "man," and osu, "male;" onna,
"woman," and mesu, "female," subserve the same pur-
pose, thus :

ko, "a child ;" oloko no ho, " a boy : " onna no ko, "a girl."

man 's ehilrl ivoinan 's child

inu, "any canine animal ;''

Such a phrase as

■'^"'"' i"adog;"
no osu, ] °

osu

1 inu no

\mesunomu, p.^^itch.
inu no mesu,

Osu desu ka, mesu desu lea? \ "Is it a male or a

Male is ? female is ? (female.''"

may mean "Is it a horse or a mare.?" " Is it a gander
or a goose .? " " Is it a he or a she-ass V etc. , etc. , ac-
cording to circumstances. The words usu and mesu are
never applied to human beings, whereas the words oloho
and onna are applied indifferently to human beings and
to other living creatures.

^ 38. In a very few cases, chiefly the names of the degrees

of relationship, the sexes are distinguished by the use of
different words, thus:

chichi, "father;" haha, "mother."

ototlsan, "papa;" o/'tesaw, " mamma."

ojiisan, "grandpapa," obasan, "grandmamma,"

"an old gentleman ;" "an old lady."

oji, "uncle;'' oha, "aunt.'

GENDER AND NUMBER. Zg

am, " elder brother ; " ane, " elder sister. "
o/o/o, " younger brother ; " moio, " younger sister."

^ 39. What we call the singular number is occasionally
indicated by the use of the word Mlolsu or ichi, "one,"
thus :

hako htiolsii, " one box."

ichi-nen, " one year.''

^ 40. The idea of plurality, universality, or variety is oc-
casionally indicated by doubling the word, tlnis :

ho-bu, "everywhere;" from ho, "aside."
iro-iro, "all sorts;' from iro, " a sort" (properly
' ' a colour ").

hini-guni, "various countries;" hoxa kuni, "a country."
lokoro-dokoro, "many places," "here and there:"
from iokoro, " a place."

As exemplified in tiiese words, the second member of
such compounds almost always takes the nigori, when it
begins with a consonant capable of so doing.
T[ 41. Another method of expressing plurality is by agglu-
tinating certain particles, viz. gata, tachi, shu (often pro-
nounced shi), domo, and ra, to the end of the word, thus :

okusama-gata, "ladies;'' from okusama, "a lady,"
" my lady."

shikwan-iachi, "oflBcials;" ,,

onna-shu, "women;" ,,

onna-domo, "women;" ,,

kuriima-ya-ra, "jinrikisha-men; '
' ' a jinrikTsha-man. "

The order in which the foregoing particles and examples
are given is that of a gradually decreasing politeness.
There is, indeed, no great difference between gata and

shikwan,

"an official'

onna,

"a woman."

onna,

"a woman."

from

' ' kuruma-ya,

30 THE NOUN.

tachi, but both are certainly more polite than the three
that follow them. Onna-shu may be used in speaking of
the female attendants of another ; onna-domo is better iii
speaking of the female attendants in one's own house-
hold. The suffix ra is decidedly familiar.
\ 42. Numerous as are the above particles, the idea of
plurality is not always very clearly expressed even by
their help. Thus, whereas ko may mean "children" as
well as "child,'' the ostensibly plural form ko-domo may
mean "child" as well as "children." In this particular
instance, but scarcely in any others, we may, in order to
get an undoubted plural, superadd one suffix to another,
and say ko-dovio-ra or kodomo-shu, "children."

^43. We may also (chiefly in vocables borrowed from the
Chinese) prefix certain words in order to obtain a sort
of plural ; thus :

ban-koku, "all countries," "international;" from ban,

" ten thousand," and ioku, " a country."
shn-kun, "gentlemen;" from sho, "all," and kun,

"prince," "Mr."
su-nen, "many years;" from su, "number," and nen,

" a year.''
JV. B. None of the Chinese words here given — ban, koku, sho,
etc., — can be used alone, but occur only in compounds. Observe the
shortening of sii to su, — not obligatory, but usual.

^] 44. But though the ways of indicating sex and number are
thus various, it cannot be sufficiently borne in mind that
they are all more or le ;s exceptional, and are scarcely found
except in a limited number of cases which usage has
sanctioned. Distinctions of sex and even of number are
not dwelt on at every moment by the Japanese, as they are
by the European, mind.

COMPOUND NOUNS. 3 1

COMPOUND NOUNS.

1[ 45. Compound nouns are very numerous, and can be
formed at will. They generally consist either of two nouns,
or of a noun preceded or followed by the stem of an
adjective (conf. ^ 183), or by the "indefinite form" (see
^221 and ^[241) of a verb. As tlie indefinite forms of
verbs are themselves constantly used as nouns, two such
forms may combine to constitute a compound noun. The
following are .'•pecimens of the various sorts of compound
nouns : —

furo-ha, "a bath-room," from y«ro, "a bath," and i5a
(used only in composition), "a place."

le-bulmro, " gloves ; " from /e, " the hand," and fukuro,
' ' a bag."

ieisudo-hasha, "a street-car;" from letsudo, "a railway,"
and basha, ' ' a carriage. "

kuro-megane, "black goggles;" from kuroi, "black,"
and megane, "spectacles." (JMegane is itself a
compound oime, " eye," and iane, "metal.")

io-megane, "a telescope;" from idi, "far," and megane,
"spectacles."

me-kura, "a blind person," Hi. "eye-dark;" from
me, "the eye," and kiirai, "dark."

kai-mono, "a purchase," "shopping;" from kau, "to

buy,' and mono, "a thing."
kake-mono, " a hanging scroll," from kakeru, " to hang "

(trans.), and mono, "a thing."
yake-do, "a burn ;" from j/a/5er«, " to burn" (intrans. ),

and to (for lokord), ' ' a place. "
ki-chigai, "a lunatic;'' from ki, "spirit," and chigau,

"to differ," " to be wrong."

32 THE NOUN.

mono-ohi, "an out-house;" from mono, "a thing," and

oku, ' ' to put. "
le-niigui, "a towel;" from le, "the hand," nr\A nugiiti,

' ' to wipe. "

haki-dame, "a dust heap;" from hahu, "to sweep,"
and iameru, "to collect togetiier" (trans.).

hVd-dashi, "a drawer;" Uo\\\ Kht, "to pull," and dasu,

" to take out."
viake-oshimi, " unwillingness lo acknowledge oneself

beaten " (e. g. the fox in the fable, who said that

"the grapes were sour"); from niakeru, "to be

defeated," and oshinni, "to regret.''

A^. B. Observe the tendency of the second member of the com-
pound to take the nigori (Conf. U 28V

\ 46. The forms indicating gender and some of those in-
dicating number are really compounds, as may be seen by
reference to \ 37 and \ 43. So are the augmentatives
formed by prefixing w, the root of oMi, "big," and the
diminutives formed by prefixing l:o, "child ' (very rarely
0, "small "), thus :

baka, " a fool ; " fi-baka, "a great fool."

ishi, "a stone;" ko-ishi, "a pebble."

nezumi, " a rat ; " o-nezumi, " a large rat ; "

Ico-nezuvii, "a small rat," "a mouse."

N. B. The names of the young of animals are formed l)y means
of ko, either l)y prefixing it as a particle, or by using it as a separate
word, thus ;

inii

no ko, or ko-imt, \ ^^

lit. dog 's child, child-dofj \ ' " P"'^'
nmliade no ko,
cpntij^Qdc 'a child

mukade no ko, I ,, .• j ,,

1-, - .■ , , ,.' f " a young centipede.
III. centipede 's child *^

CO-ORDINATED COMPOUNDS. 33

Usage evinces certain preferences in this matter. Tlias, thougli
inu no ko and ko-inu are indifferently employed to signify " puppy,"
one cannot call the young of the centipede ko-miikade. It is obligatory
to say vitikade no ko.

\ M. In all the examples of compounds hitherto quoted, one
of the two members is subordinated to the other. Sometimes,
however, the two members of the compound are co-
ordinated, thus :

Isuki-hi, " months (and) days."

so-moku, "herbs (and) trees." (This is a Chinese com-
pound, the component parts of which are not used
alone.)

But though they are closely joined in pronunciation,
there would be no harm in considering these as separate
words, and in so writing them, especially if they are
native Japanese terms, thus :

ayii oloio, "elder brother (and) younger brother," i.e.,

" brothers."
mie iviolo, "elder sister (and) younger sister," i.e.,

"sisters."
umi kawa, "(the) sea (and the) rivers."
tsMi hi hoshi, "(the) moon, sun, (and) stars."
Co-ordinated compounds are sometimes obtained by
abbreviation, after the manner of the following :

Ei-Bei, "England and America," from Ei-koku,
" England," and 5ez-/?0/5«, "America," by dropping
the second half of each.
sak-kon, "yesterday and to-day," from saku-jUsu,

"yesterday," and kon-nicki, "to-day."
This occurs only in words taken from the Chinese
•language, which-esteems nothing so much as brevity.

34 THE NOUN.

^V. D. Tiie order of sucli compounds cannot be reversed. lUi-Ei or
kon-saku would not be understood.

\ 48. Such co-ordination sometimes assumes a peculiar
form, which has been aptl)' nameil "the s)'nthe3is of
contradictories," because from two terms of opposite
signification there results a lliird abstract term giving tlie
mean of tlie two, thus :

en-kin, "far-near,' i.e., "distance."

kan-dan, " cold-hcat," i.e., "temperature."

naii-nyo, "man- woman," i.e., "sex."
seism, " prosperity-dechne, " i.e. , "the ups and downs,'
"the fortunes," of a famil)', kingdom, &c.
The above are Chinese vocables. As pure Japanese exam[iles,
though not nouns, we may take

aru-nashi, "is-isn't," i.e., "(the question of) the ex-
istence of a thing.''

yoshi-ashi, "good-bad," i.e., "degree of excellence,"
" quality."

The use of these convenient expressions, which is bor-
rowed from Chinese grammar, is chiefly confined to per-
sons of education.

*l 49. The student should note the difference in construction
between genuine native compounds and those derived
from the Chinese, when one member of the comp'jund is
a verb governing the other. In genuine Japanese com-
pounds the verb comes last, as in English, thus :

luxra-Idri, lit. "belly-cutring," the old form of legalised
suicide.

liami-lhistimi, "hair-cutting." (/iasamu='^ to cut with
scissors," whereas kiru is "to cut" in general.)

COMPOSITION IN WORD-BUILDING. 35

In Chinese compounds, on the contrary, the verb comes
first. Take, for instance, the elegant Chinese synonyms
for hara-kiri and liami-hasami, which are preferred by
cultured speakers, viz.

sep-puku, from setsu, "to cut," and fuku, "belly."

zam-palsu, ,, zan, "to cut," „ hatsii, "hair."

N. B. Hyphens need not be used so freely as ■n'e, for etymological
purposes, have here done. A hyphen is, however, indispensable be-
tween the two members of such compounds as gen-an, " the draft of a .
document," where a final » is followed by an initial vowel. (Conf. 1[ 23,
p. 16, under the heading of A''.)

Quite a number of compounds are hybrid, that is, partly
native, partly Chinese, as omoie-mon, "a front gate ;. A'z'^uw-
iasM, "Japan bridge" (the name of a bridge in Tokyo),
where mon and Mhon are Chinese, the other half of each
Japanese.

COMPOSITION A GREAT FACTOR IN WORD-BUILDING.

^ 50. The student interested in etymology will gradually
discover that almost all long Japanese words and many
short ones are really compounds, though their composite
origin has often been forgotten even by the Japanese
themselves. Thus micM, "a road," is from mi, an honorific
prefix, and ch', the original word for "road." Mikado,
"the Imperial Court," hence "the Emperor," is from the'
same mi, and kado, "a gate" (compare the "Sublime
Porte" of Turkey).* Kagami, "a mirror," is from kage,

* Sir Ernest Satow prefers to derive mikado from the archaic mika,
" great," and io {uigori'eA. to do), " place."

36 THE NOUN.

"shadow," "reflection," and miru, "to see."* Place-
names are almost always compounds which can be easily
resolved into their constituent elements, as Voko-hama,
"cross strand;'' E-do (Yedo), "inlet door;" Ara-kawa,
"rough river;'' 0-shwia, "big island; Fuji-san, "Fuji
mountain," ""Fusiyama" (the etymology of Fiijivs, obscure,
but probably the name is of Aino origin) ; Miya^-no'-sh)ia,'
"below' of^ Shint6-shrine\" i.e. "beneath the shrine;"
E'^-ii'J'-shima', "island' of inlet'." Similarly in the case
of surnames, most of which are of geographical origin, being
borrowed from the names of the localities where the persons
who first assumed them resided, thus Ko-bayashi, "small
forest;" r-nir-uif, "above" of^ (the) welP ; Ta}-nakd',
" among^ (ths) rice-fields' ;" Yama-da, "mountain rice-field,"
etc. Men's personal names, answering to our Christian
names, are also nearly always compounds. Unfortunately
few of these personal names can be translated, founded, as
they are, on allusions to texts in the Chinese Classics, to
feudal functions now obsolete, to cyclical signs, and to
other i-econdile matters. Such names as Ta-ro, "big male,"

* In previous editions the word rnwi", " roof," was cited in this context
as having been derived iioraya, the original word for " house " (which
Ave also find in yashtki, " a mansion ;" hitistt-ya, " a shoemaker's ^shop,"
etc.), and miuic, " the breast," hence " the ridge of a roof." This
etymology, borrowed from the Japanese grammarians, seems disproved
by the form of the parallel term in Luchuan, — ySiiU'm, which corres-
ponds, letter for letter, to Japanese _r« no tie, lit. " top of house," whence
we may suppose yane to have resulted by contraction. This instance
may serve to show how uncertain is the basis on which Japanese
derivations often rest, in the absence of a tribe of related tongues to ser\e
as a sufficiently broad standard of comparison. Native philologibts of
the old school— even such great men as Motoori and Hirata— too often
permitted themselves to be guided by their " inner consciousness "
alone, like our own Western philologists of former centuries.

ABSTRACT NOUNS. 37

i.e., " eldest son ; " Ji-ro, "second (lit. next) son ; " Saburo
(for San-ro), "third son," etc., are sufficiently clear.
N. B. For women's personal names, see 1[ 418.

All Chinese words of more than one character are com-
pounds, e.g. chawan, "a, tea-cup," from c/ia, "tea," and
wan, " a bowl ; " sendo, " a boatman," — properly " the
master of a junk," — from seri, "junk," "vessel,'' and /o
{mgort'tdi to do), "head," "chief;" Tokyo from (0,
"east," and kyo, "capital city," etc., etc.
^51. As shown in the foregoing examples of michi, "road,"
and Mikado, "Emperor," honorific prefixes sometimes
enter into the actual formation of words. Generally,
however, they are felt , to be distinct entities, and are
therefore written separately, as

0 cha, lit. " honourable tea," i.e., "tea."

go moilomo, lit. " augustly right," i.e., "you are

quite right. "
0 mi ashi, lit. ' ' honourable august feet," i. e. ,
" your feet."
For more detailed information concerning the honorifics,
which form so important and all-pervading an element of
Japanese speech, see Chapter XI.

VARIOUS KINDS OF NOUNS.

^52. Abstract nouns, expressing degree as well as quality,
are often derived from adjective stems by agglutinating
the syllable sa, thus :

atsusa, "heat," "the
degree of heat. "

omoshirosa, " fun,"

"interest," "the
degree of fun."

samusa, " cold," " the
degree of cold."

shirosa, " whiteness, " the
degree of whiteness."

38 THE NOUN.

A tinge or soup^on of a quality, hence sometimes the
actual quality itself, and even the object possessing the
quality, may be denoted by the termination mi agglutinat-
ed to an adjective stem, thus :

ako??i/, "a tinge of red. "

omosliiromj, "(a certain amount of) fun."

shinimi, " a tinge of white,'' " the white of an egg."

Amami ga lesil)

SwecUiess {nam.) miA u jj jgj^'j qyjjg g^^ggt enough. "
gozaitnasu. \ °

is.

^53. TheiC nouns in sa and 7m' must be distinguished from

the periphrasis formed by means of an adjective or verb

and the word ko^o, " (an abstract) thing,'' " a fact," " an

act," " a state," as

alstd koio, "heat," "the fact of being hot."

Mianai koto, " dirtiness," " the fact that something is

dirty."

shiroi Jwio, "whiteness," "the fact that something is

white."

machigalia Mo, ("a mistake," "the fact that some
lit. mistooi! thintf (one has made a mistake."

sJii7npo sunt loto, | " progress '' (the noun) ; also " to
lit. irrooress maixs fidno \ progress " (the verb).

on wo shiranai koto, \ "ino-ratitude "

lit. l.iiKJjicss (accus. particle) ir/noivs tldiig ) ^

In speaking of the blade of a fine sword, one might say :

So>io kissaki no surudoi kolo^

Its ^>0(rtf 's sJutvp state,

sono yaki no iiruwashii koto,

its ff}tiiC(fUiif/s bemitifnt state,

Mio-me mile mo sugii safiiusa

one-eye seebig even, at-onee coUhicss
'wo obocru kurai da.
{acais.) feel mnotinl is.

" So sharp is its point,
_so fine its edge, that
the merest glance at it
gives you a shiver. "

KOTO AND MONO. 39

These periphrases in hoio are often used exclamatorily,
thus :

Aisui koio ! " Oh ! how hot it is ! "
Kusai kolo ! " Oh ! what a horrid smell ! "

1 54. Parallel to the abstract nouns in koio, are concrete
nouns in OTorao. While /J'o/o denotes " a thing of the mind,"
"a fact,'' "an act," mono almost always denotes a tangible,
material thing or person, thus :

deki-mono, \ ., ^ ^Q^^ place," " an abscess,"

hi. coini7i{/-oiit thi}i{/ ]

kusai mono, ' ' a smelly thing. "
shiroi mono, ' ' a white tiling."
shbjiki-mono, ' ' an honest fellow."

This distinction between koio, "an abstract thing," and
7nono, "a material thing," must be clearly kept in mind,
if the student would avoid constant misapprehension.
Thus onaji viono means "the same thing," "the identi-
cal article," whereas onaji koio means "the same sort of
thing," — the quality, pattern, etc., being the same, but the
actual article a different one. For mono ivo at the end of a
sentence, see ^287.

Mono no, or io wa iu mono no, has a very curious use,
whose origin is unknown, but which may most easily be
parsed by assuming no to stand for nagara, "while,"
" whereas :" —

Rikulsu de iva ko iu mono\
Theory by Indecil, thus say ihinfj
no, jissai wa yohodo

whei'eas, practice as-for, very

muzukashii.

difficult {I's).

" That is all very fine
in theory, but it is mighty
hard in practice."

40

THE NOUN.

Baha da io wa in mono

Fool is that Indeed say thing
no, sukoshi no yd ni

wliilef little 's business in
wa ma ni ainiasu.
'ituleedf space to conforms.

" Fool as he is, he is
capable of making him-
self useful in minor
matters."

^55. The names of shops are denoted by the termination
ya, " house," as :

hon-yj, "a book-store ;" hom. hon, "a book."
niku-ya, " a butcher's shop ;'' from «i'/^a, "flesh."
pan-ya, "a bakery," from pan, "bread."

Kamc-ya, lit. "tortoise house" (or, as we might say,
" At the Sign of the Tortoise"), the name of a grocery in
Tokyo well-known to foreign residents.

Owing to the general Japanese habit of naming persons
after places, such words as the above come to denote, not
only the "book-store," the "butcher's shop," and the
"bakery," but by extension the "bookseller," the "but-
cher," and the "baker" themselves. Sometimes indeed
the person only, and not the place, is thus designated,
as :

kurutna-ya, " a jinrikisha-man "
shimbun-ya, "a newspaper man."

\ 56. Nam.es of trees and plants often terminate in ki,
" tree," or in its nigori'ed form gi, thus :

siisuki, "the eulalia
kind of tall grass).

hagi, ' ' the lespedeza. "
mugi, "wheat, "bar-

ley."
sugi, ' ' the

crypto-

tsiibaki,
tree."

yanagi,
tree."

(a

' the camellia-
" the willow-

Names of rivers end in kawa (generally nigori'tA to
gazva), "river;'' names of stretches of sea in nada\ those

AIDA, HAZU, TOKI,

41

Kojima, lit. "Small Is-
land," a name common

oflf

of islands in shima (often nigori'eA to jima) ; those of
mountains in yama or san (zan), thus :

Okawa, lit. "Great River."
Sumida-gawa, "the River

Sumida."
Bungo-nada, the stretch of

sea near the province of

Bungo, separating the

islands of Kyushu and

Shikoku.

to several islands

the Japanese coast.
Ogasawara-jivia, ' ' the

Bonin Islands ; '' named

after their discoverer,

Ogasawara.
Asama-yama, " Mount

Asama. "
Bandai-san, "Mount

Bandai. "

^57. The nouns aida, "interval;" hazu, " necessity;"
loM, "time; and tokoro, "place," often assume gram-
matical functions perplexing to the beginner. Aida
comes to correspond to our conjunction " while," hazu to
our verbs "ought" or "should," ioki to our conjunction
" when," thus :

^0

Ho

sunt aida.
do intet'val.

"While
ing so."

we were do-

MO kuru hazu da.

Already comes iiceessity is,

'a. j " He ought to be here
1. I by this time. "

Areba, jiki ni Mku\

Jf'tliere-vverej immediatelij Jiear

hazu da ea, — mada so iu

" If anything of that
.kind had happened, I
should have heard of it.

necessity is idtlumgJif still such

koto WO kikimasen.

fad (accus.) {I)Tiearnot.

N. B. Observe the suppressed negative which hazu almost always
implies. Observe, too, that hazu is often strengthened by a preceding
ieki, "should," "ought," thus: Areba, jiki ni kikti-beki hazu da ga,
etc. (Conf. ^ 178 and ^ 192.)

42 THE NOUN.

NocM ni, yd no nai toki, \ « i ^^\\\ tell you about
hanashimashb. \ leisure "

( /) u'iU-2trobnhhj-si)e(il;. '

Toki ni &i the beginning of a sentence is a sort of expletive
corresponding more or less to our "by tlie wa)'."

^ 58. More difficult than any of the above are the uses of
iokoro, which, from the original concrete sense of " place,"
has come to be used in various abstract meanings.
Sometimes, like koto, it assumes the signification of " a
thing of the mind," "a matter,'' " a subject," "a quality,"
as in the following example :

r^-,- ,, , -.,. ■"> "Coming now to

KyuRin no inkoro iva, isuki ni , , ^^ c

<„ . „ ' the matter of wages,

Waao .s indUev as-for, mODtlt «», t i . t -ii

jn-en tsiikawashimash-o. ^ ^^^ '^^' *^^^)"''^

ien-aoii„rsi/),rm-i».oi,„b7,j-„ire. S'^'^ you ten dollars

y a month."

A good instance of tokoro, as equivalent to our suffix
"....ness" used to form abstract substantives, occurs
at the end of \ 280.

In the middle of a sentence, iokoro, especially when
followed by ye, is apt to assume the force of some such
conjunction as "while," "whereupon," "when," "just
as," thus :

Chodo dcrti iolioro yc, kyaltii

J^jCitetJij t/o-out irJieii. f/tiest

ga mieia.
{nojn.) (fjipeavfil.

" A visitor came just
as I was on the point
of going out."

Tokoro ga implies opposition, thus :

Ima-Jidun irasshtia loiioro ga, . « ]7yeii if you do go

N'oir-tlnic fjriffited-to-go c — *^'

0 rtisu deshb.

Now-tu„c ,h.;gued-to-oo crc-lf. [ ^^^^.^ y^^ ^^^ j^^^ j^j.^jy

, to find him at home. "

lionoitrahhj <i}>svnt will-xn'obuhhj-he.

TOKORO.

43

Similarly at the beginning of a sentence, lokoro de means
"tliereupon" or "and so," while tokoro ga means "never-
theless," "still," "all the same," sometimes "it occurs to me
that." Another grammatical use of lokoro is that in which
it corresponds to some extent to the relative pronouns of
European languages, as explained in "^ 86.

Tokoro is often, in familiar talk, nigori'sA to dokoro,
and then expresses an almost scornfully strong degree of
affirmation. For instance, a male visitor hazards the
remark that his hostess's baby is old enough to creep
along the floor. The fond mother, indignant at having
her offspring's powers rated so low, retorts :

Hau dokoro ja
Creep place

arukiviasii.

(Jic) wilHis.

Similarly :

nai; yoku\ "It is no case of
isn't: iveii (creeping, I can assure

I you. Why ! he walks

' iDcautifully. "

Yomeru dokoro ka ? koshaku

Ahle-to-renH phwc ? lectttve

mo dekimasu,

even foftliconies.

"Able to read, in-
deed ! Why ! he de-
livers lectures.''

^59. Many nouns are simply the indefinite forms of verbs
used substantively, somewhat like our English nouns in
"... .ing," such as "the beginning,'' which is properly a.
part of the verb " to begin." Here are a few examples :

akinai,

"trade;"

from akinau,

"to trade."

hori,

"a canal ;"

,, horu,

"to excavate."

iatami,

"a mat;"

, , tataniu,

"to pile up."

isure,

"companions;

'' ,, tsureru.

"to take with one."

warai,

"laughter;"

, , warau.

"to laugh."

yorokohl

;"joy;"

, , yorokohu,

"to rejoice."

44 THE NOUN.

NOUNS USED AS ADJECTIVES.

If 60. The Japanese parts of speech do not exactly coincide
with ours (see ^ 9), and nouns are much more extensively
used in this language than in Englisli. We shall see in
the next chapter that the so-called pronouns are really
nouns. True adjectives also are scarce, and are frequent-
ly replaced by nouns, just as in English we say " a gold
chain,'' "a saffar-plum," "the Paris fashions," "a thing
of beauty." The chief ways in which a noun may do
duty for an adjective are :

^ 61. I. As first member of a compound, thus :

Amerika-jin, lit. "America person," i.e., "an American."
doro-ashi, „ "mud feet," ,, "muddy feet."

Nihon-go, „ "Japan words," ,, "the Japanese lan-

guage."

T[ 62. II. Followed by the postposition 710, "of," — the order
of the words, it should be noted, being the reverse of that
followed in English, thus :

alari} no^ keishoku,^ \\L "scenerv" of^ neighbourhood^ i.e.,
"the surrounding scenery."

kinjo no ioiulsu-ya, lit, "Chinese-thing-shop of vicinity,"
i.e., "a neighbouring general shop."

niukashi no htto, lit. "people of antiquit}'," i.e., "the
ancients."

*|[ 63. III. Followed by the word na (see 1[ 197), thus :
baka^ na' yaisu", " a foolish' (being^) fellowl "
cAoka na h'iai, "a convenient machine. "
/leta na e-kaki, " an unskilful painter."
joztt na e-kaki, " a skilful painter."
kirei na musume, "a pretty girl."
odayaka na nami, "a calm sea" (lit. "calm waves").

NOUNS USED AS ADJECTIVES AND ADVERBS. 45

Some of these words — Idrei, for instance, — are so con-
stantly used as adjectives, that their proper sense as nouns
tends to pass out of remembrance. In the cases where it
is preserved, the word takes no after it when it is used as
a noun, and na when it is used as an adjective, thus :

licla} no' naga?-dangi^, " the long* speech* of^ an
unskilfuP (speaker)," a proverb signifying that bad
speakers are apt to say more than the occasion requires.

Aeia^ na' isha^ sama*, lit. "unskilfuP being^ physician
MrV' i.e. "an unskilful doctor." {Jozu ±.^ corresponds
almost literally to the English "a good hand at," and hela
T?- to " a bad hand at")

N. B. Conf. also U 197.

NOUNS USED AS ADVERBS.

^ 64. When followed by the postposition ni, "in," or de,
"by," nouns such as those above instanced often cor-
respond to European adverbs, thus :
laka ni, "foolishly."

gwai/wku ni or de, "abroad.'' {gwatkoku = " ouitx
countries," i.e., "foreign countries.")

jozu ni, ' ' skilfully. "
Sometimes they are taken adverbially, even though no
postposition be suffixed, thus :

konnichi, "this day," or "to-day."

mukashi, "antiquity," ,, "anciently," "formerly."
For nouns used as postpositions, see \ 141 ci seq.

CHAPTER IV.

The Pronoun.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

^ 65. The Japanese words conesponding to the personal
pronouns of European languages are simply nouns whose
original significations are quite clear, and which are in-
deed still often used with those significations. Except
for the sake of convenience to foreign students, it would
not be necessary to discuss them apart from nouns in
general. They belong to the category of such descriptive
expressions as "your humble servant," "your ladyship,"
"His Majesty." Self- depreciatory terms are naturally
preferred in speaking of oneself (ist. person), and compli-
mentary terms in speaking to other people (2nd. person),
also sometimes in speaking (/"other people (3rd. person).

^ 66. The most usual equivalent for "1" is wataJmshi, lit.
"selfishness." The vulgar often contract it to waiashi
and ivasJii. Other nouns now current in the same sense
are boku, "servant," which is much affected by young
men in familiarly addressing each other; scss/ia, "the
awkward person;" shosci, "junior." Ore is a very vulgar
corruption of zvarc, which is the commonest word for
" I " in the Written Language. Ora, which may often
be heard from the mouths of coolies, stands for ore iva.

1 67. The following equivalents for "you" are all in com-
mon use : — anata, a contraction of ano kaia, " that side,"
"beyond" (which meaning is still retained in poetry, as

TERSONAL PRONOUNS. 47

kumo no anaia, "beyond the clouds"). Anala is a polite
expression; with the addition of sama, "Mr.," "Mrs.,"
"Miss," "Lord," " Lad}'," it is supremely polite. Omae,
lit. "honourably in front,'' was formerly polite, but is now
only used in addressing inferiors, such as coolies, one's own
servants, one's own children, etc. Omae san {san is short
for sama) stands half-way between anata and omae in polite-
ness. It is much used by women. Sensei, " senior," is
used chiefly in addressing men or women of learning.
Danna san, "Mr. Master," is used by a servant in
addressing his master, and by inferiors generally. Kimi,
" prince," is chiefly used by young men in addressing each
other familiarly. Besides the above may be mentioned
Heika, lit. " beneath the steps of the throne,"

N.B. Reverence naturally restrains loyal ^subjects from addressing
the throne Itself : — they raise their eyes no higher than the ground below
the steps leading up to it.

i.e. " Your Majesty ;" .Sa/'/t'rt " beneath the council-cham-
ber," i.e. "Your Excellency;" sono ho, "that side," the
equivalent for "you" employed in the law-courts by legal
officers ; kisama, an insulting term used in addressing an
inferior with whom one is angry.

N. B. Etymologically ki-sama means " exalted Sir ;" but, like many
other words, it has fallen from its former high estate.

The word /CTwae, lit. " before the hand," is remarkable ; for
it may be used either as a very humble and therefore polite
equivalent for "I," or as an insulting equivalent for "you.''
In the sense of "you," it formerly had the honorific o
prefixed. The rude use of it came in through the dropping
of the honorific.

\ 68. Sensei, Danna san, Heika, and Kalika are as appropriate
for the third person ("he" or "she"), when speaking

48

THE PROXOUN.

politely, as for the second. Anaia may also occasionally be
heard in that sense. Much in use also for "he" and
" she " are ano htio, " that person," more politely ano o kaia,
lit. " that honourable side;" ano oloko, "that man;" ano
onna, " that woman ;" ano ojiisan, "that old gentleman ;"
ano ohasan, "that old lady ;" etc. Mukb,\\X. " the opposite
side," i.e., the other party," not infrequently represents
"he," " she,' or "they. " Are, "that," is also sometimes
used for "he "or " she," but it is not at all polite, and more
often refers to things, i.e., it means "it." The vague
English "you" or "one," which corresponds to French
" on" and German "man," has no equivalent in Japanese.
Thus, " to clap one's hands" is simply ie wo taiaku, lit.
"hands (accus.) clap." "You can't tell" (meaning "one
has no means of knowing ') is simply shireinasen, which
might equally well stand for " I can't tell."

N. B. The word liito has been adducecX by some as an equivalent of
the French impersonal " on." But it is not really so, as it always retains
its proper sense of " person," " people," especially " other people."

^ 69. Like other nouns — indeed more frequently than other
nouns — the so-called personal pronouns may take the plural
suffixes mentioned on page 29. The following forms are
sanctioned by usage :

walaktishi-domo

boku-ra

sessha-domo

sessha-ra

oira (for orc-ra, very

vulgar)

alio Kilo-tachi

ano 0 kala-gaia

are-ra (rude)

we.

anaia-gata
omae- \san-'\gala
omae- \_san-^ iachi
sensei-gala
danna-sliu
danna-gaia
khni-iachi
they. ' klsavia-iachi

iemae-i{a)chi-ra

you.

PERSONAL PRONOUN'S. 49

N. B. Observe, however, that walakushi-domo is often used for
the singular, it being slightly humbler than watalmshi. Oira, too, may
be heard in the singular, the line between singular and plural, as already
noticed in ^ 44, being less sharply drawn in Japanese than in European
languages. Note, moreover, that the Japanese never use their words for
" we," as we sometimes do ours, to signify " you and I." They only
use them to signify " other people and I," or rather " I and my fellows."
" We," in the sense of " you and I," may be expressed by such a phrase
as anata to loatakusJii to ; but more often the meaning is approximately
rendered in some other idiomatic way by employing an honorific. Sec,
for instance, *{ 445, No. 115, and \ ^4g, No. 16.

^ 70. Like other nouns, the so-called personal pronouns may
be followed by postpositions. Thus, just as we say

ano ko tio oya,

tluit cJiild of parent,

I " the parent of that child,"

so also do we say

watakushi no oya, \ " the parent of me,"
I of puvent, i /. e., " my parent. "

omae no oya, "the parent of you," i.e., "your parent"
(in addressing an inferior) ; ano hito no oya, " the parent of
that person," i.e. " his {or her) parent ;" etc.

Just as we say

Sono ko wo Mdoi me ni \

Tiuit chihUacms.) iKirsJi ei/es to I i.e., "He treated that
awasemashita, ( child very badly,"

raused-io-ineet, '

so also may we say

WaMusMwo Mdoi me ni] , ^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ .,

awasemashita. )

There is. therefore, no such thing as a declension of pro-
nouns or any special set of possessive pronouns.

T[ 71. The chief thing to remember in connection with the
Japanese nouns answering to our personal pronouns is the

50 THE PRONOUN.

extremely rare use that is made of them. Except in cases
of special emphasis or antithesis, the information concerning
persons which is in European languages conveyed by means
of pronouns, is left to be gathered from the context. Thus
the single word kaerimashita will mean " I have come back,"
or "he, she or they have come back," according to the
previous drift of the conversation.

Kore kara /tiro wo Isiikaimashu, \ i.e., " Will now

Tills from, hath (accus.) tviU-tise, ) take a bath."

naturally means " J will now take my bath ;" for it is almost
a matter of course that, in such personal things, each
individual can speak only for himself I can only eat my
own dinner, probably love only my own country, and work
only to support my own wife and children. To be, there-
fore, forever reiterating and harping on the words "I,"
"me," "my," "you," "he," etc., seems to Japanese ears
absurd and tedious tautology. A Japanese will often dis-
course for half-an-hour without using a single personal
pronoun. The perpetual recurrence of zva/akiish' and ana/a
is one of the surest signs of a clumsy foreign speaker, who
translates his own idiom into Japanese, instead of thinking
impersonally as the Japanese do. These remarks will lead
the intelligent student to observe that most of the examples
scattered throughout the present work are susceptible of
being variously rendered. Where, for instance, we have
put "I," it would often be equally correct to insert " he,"
" she," or " they," in its stead. The use of " you," that is
of the second person, in English generally necessitates some
change in the Japanese phrase, especially if an equal or
superior be addressed. This point will be elucidated in the
Chapter on Honorifics, ^ 392 ei seq., a chapter which
the student would do well to read through in connection

RKFLKCTIVE, DEMONSTRATIVE, ETC., PRONOUNS. 5 1

with what has here been said on the subject of persona
pronouns.

REFLECTIVE PRONOUNS.

^ 72. The word " self" may be expressed by jibun (less often
hyjisMn), commonly followed by the postposition de, thus :

watakushi jibun, )

ivaiakushijishin, )

owaeyVfew (not honorific), I ^^ „

go jibun (honorific), )

N. B. The above occur only when the idea of "self" has to be
emphasised. (Conf. \ 71, also \ 324.)

Another word for "self" is onore, which is also used
as an insulting equivalent for "you."

Waga, a Classical form whose proper meaning is "my,"
may still sometimes be heard in the sense of " my own,"
" our own," " one's own," thus :

waga kuni, "my country," "one's country," "la
palrie." But its use is chiefly confined to set speeches
and lectures. So is that of the phrase waga hai, "we,"
more lit. "my fellows."

DEMONSTRATIVE, INTERROGATIVE, AND INDEFINITE
PRONOUNS AND ADVERBS.

If 73. The demonstrative, interrogative, and indefinite pro-
nouns, being marked by certain correspondences of sound
and formation, may be best studied by means of the table
which we give on the next page. The adverbs derived from
the same roots are also given there, so that the learner
may embrace all the kindred forms in one glance. He
should note that Japanese, like Latin, distinguishes a
nearer "that" {sore, Latin "iste")from a further " that "

52

THE PRONOUN

ibst.)
dj.)

of.

'w '~-

^1

(or

which ? (Su
which ? (A
how?
what kind
. what like ?

=■• II

V QJ O

s

■gx 3 -Sx 2 2 S

S rt

:- o

IS

•2 "^

<i c

— —

s

OJ

^ o
1^ d

S ^. - s ^-

4i'^

5

o

" •S-§'«^!^i •§•§•§■§

1

o

1^ £i

5 1 ^

^ S o

3 -« S

p

9 33^

^

o_

>

i2

t/j

. . bh

o > c

t^ QJ «

< . . ^ .3

D

bi) tr ^

NOUNS
that (far)
that (far)
like that,
that kind
such as t

. 1

in

at

Pi

>

0

1"^

.= .5 M ^

-S "5 .S aJ

6 III

o ■"

^

<!

-5-^^

^ •<; <i

— ^. ^.

^■

P

S o

^■^-^

•^ -^ -fi

? 1^

■9. ^

Z

■3

■^ "^

^ C-I ■§

i.i

<
to

-^

2i

5

<:: e «

j; S >5 1= 3 le

ci ■:: 'S -y

^ ^ ^

0 o o

-■^ X X

s s s

-u

o

rt

o

o

>

VE AND INTE

that (near).(l
that {near).{.
like that.
\ that kind of

tsuch as that

It

III

i-
o

p.

>1 .
■a -r-
o 5

lit

CI S g

6 •£ g.

1

D

■5

o

II

§ .. 1.

'^- w^. "S"

«
-^

1 ^ '■

g ll'sl'i

ill!

^ ^ ^

1

>5 ^

2

"m

>-, rt «

c rt

i

O ^

If

.1

C^ C

4)

0 _; ~

,; o^ " ifl -J^^

ti

u O

O V

i 1 ._-

liii

.!!3 .2 3 .2 o

•6 ■£ w w w

£• :S §

1°

s^^s

-■-'

O in

rt ;j

w

rt n

" « 3

~-

I "„

g

g"

3

•^ -S o 2 -S

e;.5 § "^

13 5

C
■^

3 -^

-5

s g s

t^ ^ § '^" 1 '^

<« 'o -^ ^

^;

^ 5!

■i 1^ '^ ^

■C)

"a S

-ie -j^ -^ -^i -y

■<« ^ '^ ■-y

•^

■^ 'y

■"ii

.■^ >»

■^ -^ -^

DEMONSTRATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS. 53

{are, Latin "ille"), the former being used of things not veiy
distant and of things connected with the person spoken
to, while the latter is applied to things which are distant
or have relation to the person spoken q/^. He must note
furthermore that Japanese, like French, distinguishes
substantive foiTns of these pronouns from adjective forms,
e.g. /{ore, " celui-ci," but ^'o«o, "ce."

^ 75. Here are a few examples of the use of the substantive
forms /:ore, "this;'' sore, "that" (near); are, "that"
(far) ; doi e P "which.?" dare P or more politely donala ?
" who ?"; nam P " what ?" —

Kore wa omoshiroi. (i.e., " As for this, it is amusing,"
Tiiis as-fm; amvsmff. \or more briefly, "This is fun."

Sore wa, nan desu P \" What is that (which you have in
Timi us-for, wimCjaiit)? | your hand, etc.) ?"

Are wa, dare no uchi desu P ( "Whose is that house

Tlutt as-for, xvJio of house isiii)? 1 (over there) V

Dore ni shimashb .P 1 « which shall I take .?"

niiich to nJtull-do ? '

Nani wo sum P \" What are you doing .?"

nn.nf tnrrii^^ tin" I (Said to an inferior. The polile equivalent

Dare ga kiviasMla P\" Who has come .?"

Wlio (itom.) has-como? ( would be more polite.)

T[ 76. Here are some examples of the adjective forms /cono,
" this ;" sono, "that" (near); ano, "that" (far); dono P
" which ?" and of the forms in na and tu : —

ICo7to nedan.
Konna nedan.
Sono mama.
Sonna koto. \
So iu koto. )
Ano iakai yama.

" This price."

" This sort of price."

" That way ;" "as it is."

■ That sort of thing. "

That high n
(over there)."

("That high mountain
1 (0

54 THE PRONOUN.

Anita iohbmonai kake-ne, ( "Such an extravagant price
TJiat-UJie oiitrttf/eotis overcliarf/e. 1 as that. "

(Said in speaking to a third party. In addressing the shopkeeper who was
guilty of the overcharge, one would say sonna, not anna, because soniia covrd'i-
ponds to the second person, anna to the tliird.)

Bono isumori de ? 1 ,, -^j^i, ^^.^^t intention ?"

WTtiit htfciUion hy? J

Do ill isumori de P\,. -^jth what kind of intention ?"

How siMj intention hy? J

^ 77. Wtiat we have here, for convenience' sake, termed
adjective forms, are not adjectives properly so called. Kono
was originally two words, viz. ko, "this" (substantive), and
no, " of," so that kono meant "of this." Similarly in the
case of sono, ano, and dono P, which meant respectively " of
that'' (nearer) or "of him," " of that " (further) or "of.
him," and "of which.?" They still preserve this their
ancient sense in certain contexts, as :

sono lavie, " (for the) sake of that."

so>io oya, ' ' his (or her) parent."

Similarly, /'OTO W(?r/i7«, translated above by " this price,''
may also mean on an occasion " the price of this. "

Konna, "such," is a contraction oi kono yb na, lit. "this
manner being," i.e., "being in this way," "being thus."
Similarly sonna is from sono yd na, anna from ano yd na, and
donna P ito\n dono yd na ? Ko iu, "such," means literally
"thus (they) say," i.e. "people call it thus." So iu, a iu,
and do iu ? have a similar etymology.

^78. Before words of Chinese origin, the adjective- pronouns
" this " and "that" are often expressed by the syllable to
('^), a Chinese vocable properly signifying "the one in
question," "the actual one," as :

tb-nin, " the person in question," " this {or that) person,"

INDEFINITE PRONOUNS. 55

, ■ the end of the month."

this-^HOnih of cud, '

Some of the adverbs given in the paradigm on page 52
will be found exemplified in Chapter X, ^ 368.

T[ 79. The indefinite pronouns are formed from the inter-
rogative pronouns by the addition of the interrogative
particle ka, of the postpositions mo and de mo, "even,"
and of the emphatic particle zo. Thus dare^ de' mo', " any
body," "every body," is literally "even" by' whom.?'"
Here are a few examples of the use of the indefinite
pronouns :

Omochaya nani ka. ' ' Toys or something."

(The words nani ka here liave the same vague
meaningless application that "or something''
often has in Colloquial English.)

Maia donata ka miemasKiki. (Polite.) )," Somebody else

[ has come, or

„ dare „ mieta. (Fa.niliar.) ^, Qther guests have
■' .1 Li '"arrived.

Nan de mo yoroshii kara, V' Anything will do. Just
AnytMna {is)good hccmise, j giys us something or Other
nam ka le-garui mono wo (which it will take no trouble
sometldnff-or-otJier easy thing {accas.)C^Q „gj. jeady. "

dasM/e kudasai. \ ,3^;^^ ^^^ ;^^^^„^^_ ^^ ^ ^^^^^

patting -foi'th c&ndescetid, / traveller arriving late at a hotel.)

r, ,• I.- ■ I.- p ("Which (of the

WJulc/i {nof/t.) good wM-pi-dbtMy-be? 1 ...', , ,, v;

Sore wa, dochira de mo yoroshii. f " Oh ! {sore wd) either
'rtuit as-fm; eithei- (is)aooa. | will do quite well."

Donata ka o ide ni\

Somebody-or-otheitllonOHraUeZexit to{ ii JJj^g some one arrived?"

naiie oriniasu ka ? I

Ituuhiff-bccotne is '■* ^

56

THE PRONOUN.

le, donata mo o ide ni naile '( ' ' No, no
orimasen. j arrived."

has

{More lit. " Everybody li;is un-

arrived". — Conf. H 433.) •

Nan^ no' sezvd' de* ino^ shllif i ^, ■,, , ,
kuremasu\ HI. Gic.^ ,«„,•„,/-" "^ will^^ help you in

Uare^ mo' so' iimasu*. " Everybody*'^ says* so'."

RELATIVE PRONOUNS.

^ 80. The Japanese language has neither relative pronouns
nor relative words of any sort. Their absence is generally
made good by the use of a construction in which the verb
is prefixed to the noun attributively, just as an adjective
might be. Thus the Japanese not only say "a good
man," " a bad man," etc. ; but they say "a comes man,"
" a goes man," " the went man," instead of " a man who
comes," " a man who goes," " the man who went." This
is illustrated in the following examples : —

A'uru Kio. 1. " The person who comes."

(Juiiics pci'Siin . ' [Or "Tliu people who come. ')

Kila luto. \ " The person who came. "

<Jnnw pvi'aou. \ [Or " The people who came.")

Kino kila Kilo. \ " The person (or persons) who came

W'fiU'i-idtif cithw pvf^oH. ] }'csterday. "

Ana yama no zddw

llutl ntonu,Utin's timntniti

ni haele iru bki na'

oHf ffrowhiff is larf/e

malsu.

Shinakucha naran

A)i-for-noi-doln/f, is-aot

kolo desu. (Conf. 1; 34S )

The large pine-tree which
•grows on the top of that mountain
over there."

" It is a thing which it won't do
not'todo, ie., "It is a thing
which must be done."

RELATIVE PRONOUNS, 57

1[ 81. As shown ill the fovegoing examples, the EngHsh
relative and verb are represented in Japanese by a verb
alone which is used participiall)', or, as it is more usual to
say in Japanese grammar, aitribulively, prefixed to the noun.
In English this construction is allowable only in the case
of participles, as "the shipwrecked sailors," "the shrieking
women and children." In Japanese it is the actual tense-
forms of the verb that are thus employed. Properly
speaking, all the tenses of the indicative mood are capable
of being thus used attributively in relative constructions.
In the Book Language they are all constantly so used.
But the Colloquial exhibits a strong tendency to limit this
way of speaking to the "certain past" and the "certain
present or future,'' the merely " probable" tenses (e.g. koyd,
kitaro) being rarely if ever now heard in such contexts, save
in a few special idioms, such as :

Hard koto «<z'-a- I " if possible." (Conf. 1[ 348.)

Wia-probdbly-'ba fact if{-tt)-is. ) '^ ^ II jt /

Aru hazu wa tiai. ( " There ought

{There-)uilU-jyrohuhlij-he necessity as-fui; is-)wt. I not tO be."

Observe that as the Japanese language, generally speaking,
abhors the use of the passive, the verbs employed in relative
sentences are almost always neuter or active ones, thus :

Hansen tii aimasMtdjuifu-ra. i " '-Thf shipwrecked
Shi/fmrreck to, met saUofs, \ sailors.

Haruka oki ni mieru fune. \ "The vessel that is to
Afar, offing in, appears vessel. | be seen far away at sea. "

Hepburn sensei no koshiraela r "The dictionary which
Bephurn seniw 's (/?£')/M'ei)<wc(J \ was written by Dr.
jiien. ) Hepburn," ie., "Dr.

dictionm'!/. ' Hepburn's dictionary."

58 THE PRONOUN.

OioMchi lo iuannaino mono. ) " Tlie guide called Oto-

Lt(. "the guide (amiai no motto, i.e. > kichi," Or " Olokichi the
person of guidance), of wiiom people \ p^.^^Ap, ''
say (ra) that (to) he is Otoliichi." ) gLllue.

Arashi to iu mono. j ,,i,t, ■ n j . u

( " What IS called a lyphoon,

Lit. " the thing (///tfso) of which r . . ^7 ,, ^ i jj

people say {m) that (Co) it is k\ I.e. Simply, a typhOOn.
typhoon [nrashi.y* J

, ■,,■!■ { " The country people call Ame-
Amerika lo m kum. \ . ,. • • .,/ iT a •

( nca, I.e. simply, America.

N. B. This impersonal but active construction with tu in and otlier
synonymous verbs, corresponding to the English passive, must be
thoroughly mastered, as it is constantly in the mouths of the people.
It is often used for making general assertions, such as

" Dogs are faithful creatures,'' or I Inu to iu mono wa, chUgi no ant
" The dog is a faithful creature." j mono dasii.

Lit. As-for (wa) the thing (mono) of which people say (iit) that (lo) it
is a doir (inn), it is (t/rsn) a thing (inono) which ii (ant) of (no) faithful-
ness (chugi). Here our single word " dog " or " dogs " is rendered by
the five words inu lo in mono wa.

\ 82. This use of the active where a European would expect
the passive sometimes causes an appearance of ambiguity.
'Wms shir anai Kilo xaz.y signify either "a person who does
not know " or " a person who is not known (to me)," i.e.
"a person whom I do not know." But as a rule the
context sufficiently indicates which way the phrase should
be taken. For instance, yonde" shimatlc? horv' cannot
possibly mean "the book which has finished reading," as
such a collocation of words would have no sense. It can
only mean "the book' which (I, they, etc.) have finished^
reading'." Sumau' lochi'^ cannot mean " the locality" which
resides\" It must mean " the locality^ in which (so-and-so)
resides'." The following are similar instances :

RELATIVE PRONOUNS.

59

Tochaku shtta ioki.

An'lval ilid time,

Wakaranai koto.

Uiiderstaiid-not fJiinff,

( "The time when (I, they,
I etc. ) arrived. "

j "Something which I don't
( unde

Te 711 moUeru mono.

Hand in is-lioldlnf/ t/i

mo. j

iilf/. I

iderstand."

"That which he is holding
in his hand.

^83. Tlie example just given of s«OTaa toc/«', signifying " the
locality m which so and so resides," exemplifies a remarkable
Japanese idiom according to which the preposition that
frequently accompanies an English relative pronoun is
always omitted, thus :

Toji no furuku nalla hon. .
liindimj of old luis-beconie hooli.

" A book 0/ which the
binding has become
I old."

("Is" that' the hotel"
in which you» slaid«-'-»
(lit. honourably 0, deign-
ed ««5//a, \.o%\.vjiomari)
last year' 1"

le ; waiakushi wa iomarimaseii

No; me tts-foi' stay-not

ga — , saku-nen lomodachi ga

whereas— last-year friend (nam.)

iomarimashile, taiso ni hi ni

Imvitiff-staid, f/reatlt/ spirit to

irimasMta yadoya desu.

entered hotel is.

Dono yama Mra kono

Wliich mountain from, this

hen no meibutsu

nelgJibourhood 's famous-production

no suisho wa demasu ka P

's crystals as-foi; issue ''

" No, / did not stay
there ; but (ga) it is the
hotel in which a friend
of mine staid last year,
and wiih which he was
much pleased."

"From which of
these mountains come
'the crystals, for which
this locality is noted T'

6o THE PRONOUN.

Waiahushi ga Yokohavia no\ "He is a servant

whom I got by applying
to the Grand Hotel at
Yokohama, and for
whose good behaviour
the hotel-keeper is

I {iwm^ Yokohama

ni-ju bail ye tanomimasMlara,

twenUj }mnther io iv7tcn-had-a2>2th€(7f

achira hara uke-aiie

ihei'e from {/aarattlcciiiff \

yokoshimasKita boy desu. ,

, -^ . /guarantee.

sent boy is. ' o

A'. B. The English word " boy " has been largely adopted by the
Europeanised Japanese in the sense of " servant." We have even heard
omia no boy ( !) used to signify n. " maid-servant."

Closely similar are such cases as wand rikulsu, signifying
not "a bad reason," but "the reason why (so-and-so) is
bad."
^ 84. The terseness of the Japanese expression as compared
with ours should not occasion any insuperable difficulty to
the careful student. After all, we use a somewiiat similar
idiom in English when we speak of "a shaving-brush/'
meaning ' ' a brush ivilh which a man helps himself to shave ;"
of " a smoking-room," meaning "a room m which people
smoke ;" of " a stepping-stone," meaning " a stone on which
one may step," &c. , &c.

^85. Several "who's" or " which's " are often attached in
English to the same noun. In such cases the Japanese
language uses the gerund (in set speeches the indefinite
form) for the verbs of every clause, excepting that im-
mediately preceding the noun qualified (see ^278^56^.
and ^ 422 et seq.). An instance of this construction is
given in the example on the foregoing page, where ioniari-
mashtle is a gerund and irimasMla a past tense, both
qualifying the woxA yadoya. But this idiom — the referring
of several relative clauses to a single noun — is not a favourite
one in Colloquial Japanese. The example at the top of this
page shows, in the case of the word tanomimasMlara, the

RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 6 I

avoidance of such a construclion. Indeed a great number
of relative phrases — even single phrases — are turned in some
other way. For instance :

Mtine^ no' waruku^ naru* hanashi^, "A story wMc/i it
makes one feel sick to listen to;'' lit. "chest* V bad"
becoming* story^"

Musume^ ga' httorP aile*, 0 Haru^ to' rndshimasu', "He
has one daughter ze;;5ose name is O Haru," lit. "Daughter'
one-person' being/ (people) say' thai" (she is) O Haru^"

Kesa^ no' yosu' de* wa?, /uru' hd} lo' omoltara', sukkari"^"
haremasMta}-'^ , i.e. "The weather, which looked like rain
this morning, has cleared up beautifully ;'' more lit. "By*
appearance' of^ this-morning', when-(I) had-thought' that"
" Will-(it) rain ?'•'," quite" (it) has-cleared"."

^86. The words tokoro no, lit. "of place," are sometimes
used by tlie educated classes in relative phrases as a sort of
substitute for the relative pronouns " who," " which," and
"that." But these words really add nothing to the sense,
and only encumber the construction. They owe their origin
to the slavish imitation of a Chinese idiom. Thus :
Kuru tokoro no hito, for Kuru hito. \ §

Kim kita tokoro no hito, , , Kino kita hito. \%"]
Shinakucha naran tokoro , , Shinakucha naran \ t a
no koto desu, koto desti. 7 fe "^

Al, B. The student is recommended to compare the Japanese and
English texts of any of the longer pieces given in Part II of this work.
Such comparison, carefully carried out, will teach him better than
anything else the manner in which Japanese thought moves under
circumstances which, in our European idiom,- demand the employment
of relative pronouns or other relative words. The subject is important
enough to reward any amount of trouble taken on its behalf.

CHAPTER V.

The Postposition.

THE POSTPOSITION PROPER.

^ 87. Japanese postpositions correspond for the most part to
English prepositions, serving like them to indicate those
relations of words which Latin, German, and other Aryan
languages of the older type denote by the use of case-
inflections.

There are two kinds of postpositions, viz. postpositions
proper and quasi-postpositions (^ 141 el seq.).

The postpositions proper, with their most usual significa-
tions, are as follows :

DE.

^ 88. De has two widely different uses. One is to render the
sense of "by," whence also "with," "by means of," less
often "in." This its first acceptation offers no difficulty.
In its second acceptation, de seems at first sight to mean
nothing at all, and thus puzzles the foreign student who is
desirous of accounting for its presence in the sentence.
De is here etymologically a corruption of nile, itself the
gerund of an obsolete substantive verb. Its proper sense
is therefore "being." But in most contexts this de has
sunk so completely to the level of a mere grammatical
particle as not to need translating into English. It is a moot
point whether what was originally one word has branched
out into these two significations, or whether two words

DE. 63

originally distinct have coalesced into a single particle.
Here are a few examples of de meaning "by,'' "with,"
"in:"

Nawd}- de' shibaru^. "To tie' by means of a rope'."

HasamP de' kirtJ'. " To cut' with" scissors'."

Jnu wo kusari de\

Dog (.nccus.), chain bt/,1 " Chain up the dog I"
(sunaide oke ! T {^Said to a coolie.-)

fastetiinff ^nU ! '

Kore de gaman nasail \ "Please be contented with

This wUl),, 'pwiienee deign! [this."

Kono kawa de, ai ga \

Tiiia river in, trout{nom). / ' ' Are there any troiit to be
isuremasu ka P f caught in this stream .?"

trfe-catcJwhle ? ^

Kono mono wa, ,,„„ . ,. „ , .

"What IS this called m

T/t/s thirty as-fur,

Nihon-gn de nan to

ffatxian-lantjuage hy, ivhat that

indshimasii ka f

say ?

Japanese ?"

(More lit. " As for this thing, in
Japanese, what do people say that
it is?")

It will be gathered from these examples that de has its
first signification ("by," "with," "in") chiefly when
construed with transitive verbs.

De has its second signification, i.e., it properly means
" being," in such cases as the following : —

Ima no kiiruma-ya wa, '
Now 's .ji-nrili^ishft-niau as-for,
dajaku de yaku ni

indolent beinff, usefulness to

latanai.

stands-not. j no use.")

Yoppodo beppin de

Very extrii-qtHtlity heinff

aru. (Said, e.g., of a singing-girl.)
is.

"My present jinrikisha-
man is no good, — he is so
indolent."

(More lit. " The present jin-
rikisha-man, being indolent, is of

"She is an vjncommonly
pretty girl. "

{More lit. " She is being a
very extra quality.")

64 THE POSTPOSITIOX.

San-ji han de gozaimasu. j " It is (being) half-

Tliree-liours half being is. | past three."

The first of these phrases illustrates a construction with
what are called " quasi-adjectives/' which will be touched
on again in *[[ 200, and exemplified in ^ 201 (examples 9
and io). The second and third phrases are much more
important, showing, as they do, the most usual manner of
expressing our verb "to be," viz, by means oi de aru, de
arimasu, de gozaimasu (see also T[ 34 1 et seq. ). De aru is
commonly contracted to da, de i;nzaimasYi to desYi, less often
and somewhat vulgarly to do gozansu, de gcsu, or de
gasu ; similarly in the other lenses, for instance datta for
de atla, deshila for de goznmasKia, and so on (see also
1[^ 233, 270, 343, and 344). The foregoing examples
would therefore generally become Yoppodo beppin da, San-ji
han desYi. The following is a very common phrase illustrat-
ing this idiom :

Sayo de gozaimasu. (Polite.) ]. , . ^^^at is SO," /. e., " Yes. "
.Si) desu. (Familiar.) ( '

T[ 89. It happens not infrequently ih&tde, in both its accep-
tations, is strengthened by means of the postposition wa,
especially in phrases expressing interrogation, negation, or
something disagreeable. De iva, in fainiliar talk, is apt to
be contracted intoyV?. Thus :

Yoppodo beppin ^ ^'^ ] " Isn't she very pretty .?

?"

Ve,v r.rt>'<,-m«r.tii '■-'"« (o,-, Foppndo beppin ja nai
iva nat ka \ 1 j\

is-not ?

Kore de wa, oki ni\

' I am greatly bothered by

komanmasu. \komanmasu.)

uin-hi-ft-qufntdHVi/.

DE AND GA. 65

^ 90. When the substantive verb has a qualifying word or
phrase along with it after de, the noun followed by de often
corresponds to an English nominative, — not that de has
any nominative force properly so called, but because the
word which we treat as a nominative is conceived of by the
Japanese as the means whereby, or the place in which, the
action or state denoted by the verb occurs, for instance,

I" Cold water will do perfectly
well" (i.e., "You need not
trouble to bring hot water as
well.")

N. B. The Japanese sentence should, properly speaking, have desii,
" it is," stuck on to the end of it ; but, as will be further illustrated
in \ 429, the final verb is often oniitted when no ambiguity is likely
to ensue.

Htioisu de yoroshii. ) < < Qjjg ^vji[ j^g

One hy is-good. f enough. "

(More politely, Hitotsu de yoroshiu gozaimasi'i .) ) °

Seifu de 0 , "The Government has

Government hy, lionmirable\ bOMght. it," Or "It haS

kai-age ni narimasKla. \ been purchased by the

inirciuisc to hns-heconie. 'Government."

GA.

Tf 91. The original sense of ^a is "of," now only preserved
in certain names of places and in a few locutions, such as
Hoshi-ga-oka, " The Mound of the Stars " (the name of a part

of Kamakura) ; ga Suki, "fond of," "liking;"

gakirai, "not fond of," "disliking;" ga hoshii,

" desirous of."

Waiakushi wa, iabako ga\

Me as-fm; tobacco of, I " 1 am very fond of
dai-suki (desu). f smoking."

great-foml {am). I

66 THE POSTPOSITION.

Sake ga Mrai desu. j "I am not fond of

Sulic of Imthmj mii. \ sake."

Mizu ga hoshiii gozaimasu. I " I want some water."

WiiU't' off di^siro^is inn. '

^ 92. Ga is used as a sign of the nominative case, as : \

Kane ga nai. \ " Tliere is no money;'

3ionev{nom.)ian't. \hence "I have no money."

Ame ga futie kimashlta. \ ,. J^ ^^^ ^^^^ q,, ^^ ,.^i„ "

Etihi [110m.) fulUiif/ hns-eomf!. )

Kono kuntma ga, fiirukuie \

xiiis ,iiiiriiash« (iwm.) hcinri-oia{ " This jinrikisha won't
ikemasen. I do ; it is too o)d."

is-no-go.

Tsha ni mile morau ga \ " You had better con-
rinisuum Xitj, seeiiiri (o-iw-ziv («<?;«.)( suit the doctor about it."

yokarb. t [^Um-e Ut. "it may be «ell to

u-iU-x»'db<lhlil-be-'J00d. ' get (it) seen by the doctor.")

„ . . ,-, I "The teacher has ap-

Sensei t;a miemasnna. - j " ■ u

* ( peared, le., has come.

Observe that the nominative use has developed out of
the genitive. For instance, the etymological signification
of Kane ga nai is " The not-being of money ;" that of Sensei
ga miemasMla is "The having-appeared of the teacher."
Originally none of these sentences with ga were predicative.
Modern usage alone has made them so, just as — to borrow
an apt illustration from Mr. Aston — the incomplete sentences
of an English telegram or advertisement convey a predicative
sense to the mind of the reader. Observe too, from the
example Isha ni mite morau ga yokarb, that postpositions
may be suffixed to verbs as readily as to substantives, and
that verbs, and indeed whole phrases, may form the subject
or object of other verbs.

GA,

67

^ 93. When found at the end of a clause, ga has an adver-
sative force, of which "whereas" is the most literal
English equivalent, but which is generally best rendered
in practice by prefixing "yet" or "but" to the following
clause. Sometimes the adversative force is softened down
to a mere intimalion of discontinuity between two successive
states or actions, and then ga must be translated by "and
so " or " and."

N, B. The final u of masu revives pretty distinctly before ga, for
which reason we write masu in all such examples.

Shina wa yoroshiu gozaimasu
Ai'tide (ts-foVf good is

ga,- — nedan ga osoroshii takb

tvhereaSf xn^icc {no7Jl.) fpltfUtfid liigli

srozaimasu.

The article is a
one, hut the
price is frightfully
high."

.good

N. B. For such expressions as osoroshii takai, see the second N. g
to T[ 181.

" It got dark while
we were on the
mountain side ; but,
as we were several
of us together, we
felt no alarm."

Yama-michi

dc

hi

wa

Mowntain-roml

h) ,

day

as-fot;

kuremasMia ga

tsure

ga

fhn'licned tvltercaSf companions {f70jn.) \.

ozei datia

kara.

In

-jbhu

crowd ivc-ve

hec(ntsC)

spirlt-slurdy |

deshtta.

i7ve)we^^e.

1

Watakushi wa kon-do de, Fuji

Me US-far, this time by, Fnslyama

ye to-san wa san-do-me desu ga, —

to tiscent as-for, tlii/rd-Umc is whereas,

" This is the third

time I have made

the ascent of Fusi-

, , . , - I yama, and I have

shi-awase to Usu mo tenh-lsugo ^^^j^ ^j^^ ^^^^ ,^^j ,

al^aysu,c«the,-olre„^slaneesy^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ g^^

/ weather."

hielilly

ga yd

gozaimasu.

(7iom.) good are.

f 94. Sometimes ga with adversative force is repeated in two
consecutive clauses, after the manner of " either. . . .or :"

68

THE POSTPOSITION.

Bankoku-knhd ga aro \

liitei'initioHffl'hftr i7iom.) ■iuay-exist

ga, nani ga aro

either, sometlihu/ (iiom.) inny-exist

ga, — mada mada dbri bakari

Of, still still riyJit

de 7va kaisii koto

Inj, conquer fiction

dekimasen.

fortliconics-'iiM.

" We may have inter-
national law, and we may
have all sorts of fine
_things ; but we are still
very far from having
arrived at a social stale
("<"«■) I in which right always
triumphs."

only

sa

m

ga,

ikuniai

PerlMXis-I-sluill-fio cit/icr, ][inhiips-I-sli<ni'i-go

ga, watakushi no l;altc da.

or J of convenience is.

f "Whether I go,
or whether I don't
go, is no one's
business but my
own."

Sometimes ga occurs elliplically at the end of an un-
finished sentence. See, for examples, those given about the
middle of 1| 287.

KA.

^ 95. A'a serves to ask a question, as :

Anmasti. " There is."

ArijiiiisYi 1m ? "Is there .?"

( " The bath is ready."
Furd^ wa'^ deJumasliita'. {{More Hi. "As-for^ the t)atli,> it-has-
'forthcome.3")

Furo iva dekimasKta ka -^ " Is the bath ready .?"

If the sentence already contains some other interrogative

word — an interrogative pronoun or adverb, — ka is often

omitted, and it is generally best to omit it, thus :

Nan-doln ni viairiniashb /;a .'^

WlHtt-hoitr tit shdU-cotne '.'

or Nan-dold ni mairimashb .''

] "At what o'clock shall
1 I come 1"

Ilsu shinimasKta (ka) fi
Wlien died ?

[ "When did he die?"

KA. 69

Do iu wake de konna ^ c. why do you do such

What-sm't-of t'ca^on hy, *.«/. ( silly things as this ?" (^-fl/,/

uaka na koto ivo sum r I / • ^ ■ \

„,.,,,. , N J o \lo an inferior. )

fooUsh thmgs {accus.) do 9 > -' '

*|[ 96. Sometimes ka expresses a merely rhetorical or ironical
question, sometimes nothing beyond a mere shade of doubt.
In the latter case it corresponds to such English words as
" may," " might," " perhaps :"

Aru mono ka ? \ "Who in his senses would ever
isxlsis tiihifi •' ) believe that such a thing exists ?"

]\Iaia yuki ga furimashb \

Aijuin snow (nam.) iiin-i,rvlMMt/-fiiul "I think it will

/o omoimasu. f snow again."

tJtat Ihiuli, '

Mala yuki ga furimashb \ " \ 2.m inclined \.a
snow (iwm.) wUl-prohahly-f<tU ( ^jjj,^]^ ^^J^|. jj

- U/ain

)w agam.

^ > Liiiiiiv tiiai iL may

ka lo omowaremasu. t g^^^^,

? that cun-tlunk.

Suzuki lo iu Kilo. I "A man called Suzuki."

SuziHn tluit {Ikey') caU person. '

Suzuki lo ka iu hilo. ( "A man called, if I

SuzitJH tJutt, '■'{they') etrfi jjct'oth. | mistake not, Suzuki."

^97. Ka ka means " or," " either or,"

" whether or :"

/;■ ka warui ka, shirimasen. j "I can't tell whether
fiooa ? had :', is-vni;noi«<jMe. \ it is good or bad."

( " Is it all gold or only
Muku desuka, mekki desu ka.^ } ^.^^y' iq,.^ ii\^ i^ .^\
vmoioyed is ? vi^ted is ? | silver or only plated ?")

Tkb ka, do shiyb ka to \ .

"siu,u.yo? Jww simu-do?" fJ,ati "I am Considering
omolle imasu. K whether to go or not.

ihlnlHno am.

70

THE POSTPOSITION.

T[ 98. Ka helps to form certain indefinite pronouns and ad-
verbs, such as " somebody," " something:," "somewhere".
See the paradigm on page 52.

KARA.

T[ 99. Kara means "from," "since," "because," "after

Koko hara luge made wa, \ "How far may it be

Here from, ;«r.yv to iiiaee<J,\^^^^^ J^g,.g ,o ([^g top of

the pass .''"

mo dono kurat arimasho ?

stiff ivlutt fiiitouttt probahly-is ?

Ni-san-nen-zen kara

Two-tJirt'r-i/e<rr-fn'f<rrc since,

ga /'u-keiki da io

{JlOni.') uuprosi^iiriiif is tfiut

ga, — honlu desu ka ?

whereas, — true is 1'

Kulabiremashda kara,
JUCtu'e-fjot-tireit fiecansr,

yasumimasho.

ivill-jn'ofnthfif-reNt.

hito " por the List two or
jii-iijrifr three )'ears people have
"""^■'"Vbeen saying that the times

*"■'' are bad. Is this really
the case ?"

chotto
ii-unft

" I am tired ; (so) let
us rest a minute."

.y. B. Some speakers say kara slide {shdc is the gerund of sum,
" to do ") for kara ; otlicrs say kara id. The phrase Dioiio dcsXi kara or
mon desu kara, lit. " because (it) is thing," is another favourite circum-
locution having the meaning of" because." The noun i';(e', lit. " cause,"
or j/7/^ ni, almost lit, " because," is also in use, though perhaps sounding
just a trifle old-fashioned and stiff.

\ 100. /I'arrt has the sense of "after" only when suffixed to
the gerund in ie, and in a few special locutions, as :

ilte kara, " after going," " after having gone. "

inimasMle liara, " after seeing," " after having seen."

kore kara, " after this," "henceforward."

sore I;ara, " after that," " and then," " next."

ICAbA AND MADE. 7t

N. B. The past itla kara means " because he has gone ;" mimashtln
kara means " because I have seen." Ee very careful not to confuse
these two locutions, which difler only by the use of the gerund in e
when " after " is meant, and of the past tense in « when" because"
is meant.

N. B. The Japanese often use " from " (kara, ."iometimes yori),
when " at " would come more naturally to English lips, as :

Myonichi no enzetsn wa, nan-ji \
To-morroxv 's lecture as-fovj ufhat-hour I * * At what o'clock
iara haJiiuaj-imasTi ? — Goga ni-ji Idoes the lecture begin

Jroiii, begins ? Nooii-ufte^i- tivo-hours fto-morrow ? — At tw o

kara desu. o'clock in the afternoon."

frotn (ii) is. J

The idea is tliat the lecture, lieginning as it does at two o'clock, will
last from two to some other hour not named. — Observe how the
Japanese idiom retains the verb " it is " (desu) at the end of the
sentence, while Engliah dispenses witli it. A similar instance of this
occurs in the second example given just below under made.

JMADE.

^ loi. J\Iade means "till," " as far as," " down to," "to:"
Kore made. "Thus far," "hitherto," "till now."

Telsudu wa, doh) made dekile'\ <■ How far is the

lioihmn/ as-fm; irlwrr; to done l,ailway finished i* —

orimasYi f' — Alitajiri made desu. \^^ i^^^ ^^ Mitaiiri."

is ? ^lUtiJirl iis-fav-as ifi ?

Waiakushi no kurtt made, malie \ "Please wait till

Mc of eo)ne till, tuaiUng ll COine. "

t'/e kudasai. (More lit. " till my

hviiu/ condescend. commg. )

( " Ever so long," " forever."
I {Lit. evens till^ when.^)

"Ever so far," "for any dis-
tance." {Lit. even3 till' where.' )

|2 171/1^

I/su^ made' mo

Duh^ made' mo'.

{

N. B. For made ni in the sense " by," see ^V, B. at end of \ 136.

72 THE POSTPOSITION.

MO.''

^ 102. BIo means "even," "also," "and," "loo." When
repeated, mo mo means " both and :" —

,, , ( lit. " Even till when,"/. e.,

llsumadcmo. | " forever. "

WatalmsM mo mairimasu. " I will go too."

A'ore mo wastirecha \ .< ^.nd you mustn't forget
This nUo. «s-/<»--/w,</e«iH//, (_ fj^ig either;" or "Nor must
ikemasen. ^ y^^ forget this."

i.-i-ltO-fJO,

Ka mo nomi mo , " It is a place where there

Mv.-.ijnUucs also, Jims "'•'o. I are plenty both of mosquitoes
fji iokoro desu. ^ ^^^^ of fleas."

iiuiiie/'oits plHcc is.

( "It cannot be said thul
Nai kolo mo gozaimasen. ) y^^^^ ^,.g ^^^^•> ^^ ^-^^pi^

xot-bcino fiwt i,Uo is-Hoi. (-There are ccitainly some."

(This is a very common idiom.)

Construed with a negative verb, ?Ho......mo means

" neither nor," thus :

l'o/;ii mo ivaruhu mo nai. j "It is neither good nor

Good ulso. hfid (itso is-not. ihtid."

i\'Io is sometimes placed after ka, when the latter means
"perhaps" (see ^ 96). It retains in Japanese something
of its proper force of " even," but can hardly be represented
ill the English translation, thus :

Mala rai-nen hiru ka \

Again rumi„!j-yeur come ? (_ "Perhaps I may come
mo shiremasen. i again next year."

even cumwt-Jinoiv.

A^. B. For mo serving to form expressions analogous to the con-
cessive mood, see *{ 289.

* Not to be confounded with the adverb mo, for wblch see T[ 373.

MOTTte. 73

MOTTE.

^ 103. Molte, properly the gerund of the verb molsu, "to
hold," is in Written Japanese the usual word for "by,"
"thereby." In the Colloquial it survives only as a sort
of emphatic particle, which is moreover little used except
by old-fashioned speakers. Thus hanahada tnolle is the
same as hanahada, " very," but emphasised ; I'ma moile may
he rendered by " even now," or by the help of some such
word as " very,'' thus :

I\Iukashi kara ima motle,'^

AttcU^nt-tinie fronts iiow huleell,

ai-kawarazu yoku

mnuudiy-eiutniiiiKj-rwt wcH 'from old times down to

weru mise desu.

svUn {intrans.) sJiop

' It is a shop which has
carried on a good trade

this very day."

j\', B. Ai, the equivalent of our word " mutually," is ottcu tlius
prefixed to verbs by pedantic speakers. It is a relic of the Book
Language, and has little or no meaning now. This sentence is a good
example of the apparent ambiguity of relative constructions in Japanese,
which was pointed out in ^ 82. The speaker of course means to say
that the things in the shop sell well ; but he seems to say that it is the
shop itself which sells well.

When de is used in the sense of " by " or " with," nioite
is often suffixed to it by all classes of speakers, thus :

HocM de {motle) MruA << To cut with a knife."

ILn'ifc by to-ciit. )

Nawa de {moile) shibaru. \ ,, -p^ jjg ^^jj,, ^ ^^^^_^'

Hope by to-tie. J

Kaze de {moile) io ga \ <<The door keeps slam-
wind h,j,^ <U,m-lnom.){^- ^^^ account of the

aotle imasu. \wind."

slafnminff is. -'

For NA and NAN, see Tf 197.

74 THfi POSTPOSITION.

NJ.

*\ 104. The original sense ofwz'is "in," "into," "to" :

Kono hen ni kiji \ « Are there no

Tli'is neigfibourliood in, jyheasants \_ nlipasints in *his

iva imasen ka f ^ neighbourhood ?"

as-for, ure-not '■*

N. B. Compare this example with the fifth on p. 63, and note that
de serves to indicate the place where something is done, ni the place
where something merely is,

Kono kamo wo ryori-nin ■^ « Please hand this

'nns wild-dueJ,- iacciis.), coolierif-pei-soul ^■^^^_^^^^Y^ ^^ l^j^^

ni waiasMie kudasai. ( , .,

} cook.

to, 1ianfliii{i condescend.

'■■ This is the first time I
I-Iajmele 0 me (have had the honotir to meet

JSavinfj-hegu^i, Jwnoiii'uhle eyes

you.

ni kakarimashila. (A phrase which it is considered

in {/) Jiuve-huiu/. polite to use when introduced to a

l,new acquaintance.)

•|[ 105. Ni has many other idiomatic uses, of which the
following are the chief, viz.

With a passive verb, ni corresponds to " by," thus :

Osoroshiku duvio ka i n q\^ \ j have been
J'»'((y7rf/»J«</ i-eaJf)/, iHOSswaot'S ' j-|-jgjjj[-^,]]y stung by the
ni sasaremasMla. ^ mosquitoes."

Irtj huve-heen-stimr/.

Ame m furi-komerarcmashiia. ( " We were kept in by
italn hy wci-c-hept-iit. [the rain."

A kindred idiom is found in the ni corresponding to
our " by "or " with," in such phrases as ;

3fe ni miru mono, mimi\ "What one sees with

Eucsb,;, see things, «»■« f ^j^g'g 3_ ^^^ Y\<i3.YS with

m ktkic mono. I on^-g g^j.g_..

hy, Jicai' tilings.

Ni. 75

^ 1 06. With a causative verb, ni denotes the person who is

caused to perform the action, thus :

D ■ z.- [ " I will malce the boy look

Boy m sagasasemashu. -^ , . „ •'

\ 107. Suffixed to the indefinite form of a verb, ni means
" (in order) to," thus :

Ueno no sakura wo \ " I want to go to see

Ueno 's cr,er,-u-biossoms {accus.) . ^^^^ cherrv-blossoms at
mi m ikttai. I rr "

1 Ueno.

ttee to ivant-U)-f/o.

N. B. It is only with the indefinite form of the verb that ni has this
meaning. When, as often happens, it follows the present tense used as
an infinitive, it preserves its original force, thus :

* ' / " the roads arc so

ItoaOs (iiom.) Imiuj-bcKl., walk in, { [,ad, it is fearfully hard

hone ga oremasu. t walking."

hones {nom.) Jn'caU (inirans), J

Mada ne7-ii ni 10a hayai. \_ " It is still too early to

SOU to-sleej) to as-for {it is) early, j go to lied."

^ 108. A'i suffixed to nouns serves to form expressions
corresponding to European adverbs, as :

ciai/i, "importance," " cave ;" datji ni, "carefully."

keia, " a bad hand (at) ;'' Aeia ni, " unskilfully."

ima, " the present moment," ima ni, "presently."
" now ;"

jdzu, " a good hand (at) ;'' jozuni, "skilfully."

rippa, "splendour;" rippa ni, "splendidly."

(See also \ 64.)

\ 109. When several things are enumerated, ni often means
" besides the foregoing," " and :"

( Lit. Besides^ beer\ be-

Biirti^ ni', budo-shu' ni',
leppo-miztf wo' vwi/e' Hi
mashi?.

sides* wine', we-will-go'
carrying' gun-water', i.e.
"We will take beer, claret,
and soda-water."

76 THE POSTPOSITION.

r, , . , a u f " The cherry is the king of
Mana} war sakurar m*,]a j /u „ • . .u,

M flowers, and the warrior the
hio' wa' bushl\ (A proverb.) ( j^jj^g ^j- ,^gjj_ „

Zz'/. As-for^ flowers', (the best is) the cherry-blossom' ;
and-to-the-foregoing-it-may-be-added-that*, as-foi" human-
beings', (the best are) warriors'.

NO.

\ no. No means " of," or denotes the possessive case :

. ., , ,„.,__. ( " Tiie presideni' o(^ the
Arnenka} no- Daiioryo . \ ., .. , _„. ^^ , ,.

^ United States\'
Neku^ no- tsiwie". " A cat'^s' claw;

Art' 110' mama'. {An is
the indefinite form of the
verb am, " to be.")

" Zt7. "Way of being,"
i.e., " Just as it is."

_- 7 , . ,• ( " Something I have only just

Kaila bakan no shina. Kpught." {More lit. "An article
nougut oniu : .,HU:U. ( of quite recent buying. ")

We have already noticed, when treating of the post-
position ga, the genitive origin of many apparently nomi-
native expressions in Japanese. The same tendency is
exemplified by no, though less frequently in the Colloquial
than in the Written Language, thus :

Kisha no isTikb sum ioki, senro[ " It is dangerous to

Tmtn 's xyassaffe docs tone, line

WO yokogilcha abunai.

{accus.) tis-foi'-crossiuf/, (?j) dangerous.
(It would be more polite to say abuno
gozaimasn.')

cross the line when
the train is passing."
{More lit. " at the time
of the passing of the
Strain.")

I III. No is used in attributive phrases either in lieu of, or
suffixed to, the other postpostions, it being a rule that none
of the postpositions excepting 7io can connect two nouns in
such phrases. An example or two will make this clearer ;

NO. 77

(i) Kono ura ni ike ga gozaimasu. j " There is a pond
mis bade in, pond (nam.) is. | at the back of this."

(2) R'ono ura no ike zva, aso { " The pond at the back
gozaimasu.. \ of this is shallow. "

(?) Kicni Itara dempo ga Mmashita. \ .' , , ,

"' ,, , ^ .T , \, - ceived a te egram

(Jounti'il fvom,f telegram (fiom.) has-cmne. 1 _ , ,°

[ from home.
(4) Kuni kara no dempo. " A telegram from home."

In the above predicative phrases (the first and the third),
each English preposition is rendered by the Japanese post-
position properly corresponding to it. But turn the phrase
attributively (the second and fourth), and no either supplants,
or is suffixed to, that postposition {no for «/ in the second,
kara no for kara in the fourth).

In this manner W(5, "of," comes to express almost every
idea of relation ; or rather all the various ideas of relation
come to be summed up by the Japanese mind under the
one idea of " of;" thus :

Alami no onseit. " The hot springs al Atami.''

Fuji no yuki. " The snow on Fuji."

" Nichi-Nichi" no' j"A leading article in the
shasetsu. \ " Daily News.' "

Oya no mo. " The mourningybr a parent."

Wabokn no dampan. " Deliberations about peace."

Korcra-byo no yobo. " Precautions against cholera."

Even the idea of apposition finds its place under this
heading, for instance :

Keraino Tbsuke. " His retainer Tosirke."

Indeed apposition is often expressed in English itself by
a similar idiom with " of," as when we say

" The province of Yamato." Famaio no kuni.

. It is a tiling I have

Iku iabi mo viiia no desu. J ^gg,, ^^^ number of

78 THE POSTPOSITION.

^112. No is used substantively with the meaning of the
English woid '• one " or " ones " (see also "^ 137), thus :

Warui no. " A bad one."

ydiii na no. "A solid one."

N. B. For the na oijdbji na, see 1 197.

Kore wa ii no da. \ "This is a good

This iis-f(yp, f/ood one i.'i. \ one.

''■ \ se,

Ilow-'infuii/ iinics evetif s(nc onf is. j .^j.-^pc, ■•

Under this heading, note the following specimens of a
curious idiom :

Jns/iP no^yunii" no\ as lit. as possible, "old" ones* of ^
stamps-"," i.e. "stamps that are old," hence "some old
stamps,"

Kwashi'^ no'' shinki^ ni* yaila" no' , as lit. as possible, "in*
newness" have-burnt* one' of^ cake', i.e., "a cake that has
been freshly baked," or more simply, "a freshly baked
cake."

There is just the shadow of a shade of difference in
intention between these circumlocutions and the simpler
expressions

Furuiinshi. " Old stamps."

Shinki ni yaila Iwdshi. " A freshly baked cake."

The circumlocutory form with the two no's seems to
contain a tacit reference to stamps that are not old and cakes
that are «o/ freshly baked, — a sort of emphatic dwelling on
the ideas of oldness and of freshness respectively.

\ 113. No often serves to form expressions corresponding
to English adjectives, as Nihon no, "of Japan," i.e.,
"Japanese" (see ^'62, and \ 197 ei seq.). Sometimes, in

NO,

79

quite familiar talk, it occurs as a final particle with a certain
emphatic force, corresponding to that of the Colloquial
English phrase "and so there I" or "and what do you
think of that!" A good example of this occurs towards
the end of this Handbook, in Chap. II of the " Boian-doro,"
in the conveisation between O Yone and Shijo, where
attention is drawn to it in a foot-note.

^ 114. At other times, — and this is a very favourite idiom, —
no is employed as a kind of equivalent for the word koto
meaning "act," "fact." This construction is specially apt
to occur in conjunction with the substantive verb da or desit,
and is generally best rendered in English by the phrase
" it is thai," or "is it that ?" For instance, a man has made
an appointment, but a note comes from him about the time
he is expected to arrive. One of the bystanders, observing
this, says :

Konai no daro. j "I suppose it is that he

Will-not-cmne fuel jtrdbably-^li. | isn't coming."

A^. B. Though the sense is properly that of holo, may not no, after
all, be here derived from the word mono by apocope of the first syllable?
For notwithstanding what has been said in \ 54 concerning the
distinction to be drawn between koto and mono, a certain amount of
contusion in the use of the two words can scai-cely be denied ; and as a
matter of fact, one not infrequently hears such expressions as konai
nion\o'\ daro.

In such contexts, the word no may be, and in familiar
conversation generally is, clipped of its vowel, so that it
sinks into the single letter ri. Thus the above example
might equally well be Konai n daro, or more politely Konai
n' desho (conf \ 343-5)-

Nani wo sttru n desu ?\ " What is it that you a^ve
Wlmt (accus.) do fact is? f doing .''"

80 THE POSTPOSITION.

,. ... ,,-,,( "Am I to go straight

Massugu ni iku n desu fe --^ _ on .?" more Hi. "Is it that
fltraight-H, „o „H is ? ^ j ^^^ ^^ ^^ g^^^;„j^, ^^ y,

Aru no? ( " Is there .?" "Do you mean to say

Is fuel? I that there is .?"

N. B. As shown is this last example, no cannot be clipped of its
vowel when standing at the very end of a sentence.

The exact force of no preceding the verb da or desTi may
be practically exemplified by comparing, say, Nam wo
shimasu ? "What are you doing .?" with Nani ivo sum n
desu P. " What is it that you arc doing.?"

^115. The verb (&, "is," and the postposition ko combine
to form the word dano, which serves for purposes of enu-
meration. Dano must, like the Latin ^ue, be repeated after
each of tlie items enumerated, thus :

Shishi dano, tora dano, zfi) "Lions, tigers, elephants,
dano, rahuda dano. \ ^nd camels."

There is a difference between dano and «/ (see ^ 109)
used enumeratively. Ni is simply copulative, dano conveys
the idea of a multiplicity of objects. Thus, when a Japanese
says sake dano, sakana dano, Iwashi dano, he means
to convey to his hearers the idea of a variously assorted
feast, including possibly other good things besides the
liquor, fish, and cakes enumerated. But when he says
sake ni, sakana ni, kwashi, he speaks of just those three
and no more. Observe, moreover, that the word dano
is somewhat vulgar. The polite equivalent is de gazaimasu
no, but this is less often used. No sometimes serves
as an enumerative after o.ther than the substanlive verbs.
Thus :

SHI.

Kivii ga imrukalia no,'

MenUU-feelings {nom). wei-e-bad and,

nan no to, osoroshii me ni

ivhat and that, fearful eyes to

aite kiia.

Jiaving-inet (/) Jiave-come. (ramil.) ^

' ' Talk of feeling
frightened and so forth,
■I have had a rough
time of it, I can tell
you."

TV. £. No, in its proper sense of " of," is sometimes replaced in the
higher style by the Chinese word ieki, fl'j. Sometimes the two are used
together, as seiji-tcki kakumei, or seiji-teki no kahtimi, lit. " a revolu-
tion of politics," i.e., " a political revolution."

SHI.

^ ii6. Shi,, 71, postposition which is not capable of translation
into English, has a sort of enumerative force, and serves as
a kind of pause, thus :

Kono nikai wa, Fuji mo

T/iis sccond-stoi'et/ as-for, Fti/tiyaata also

mieru ski, umi mo mieru ski ; makoto

is-visible, sea also is-visiblc i truth

ni ii kesJiiki desu.

in, good view is.

\ ' ' From the second
store}- here you can
see Fujiyama and
you can see the sea,
— truly a beautiful
view."

SAi is frequently appended to the verbal form in mai (the
"improbable present or future"). Thus, when bandying
words with a jinrikTsha-man who should attempt to make
an overcharge, one might say :

Hajimeie kicrwna wo \
For-the-first-time veJiicle (acct/s.)
ianomi ya skimai shi,

asTi as-for, {/) prol>aWtj-do-tiot;

iaigai soba

for-the-most-]>art in arhet-priee

mo shiile iru wa !
also hnoa-hit/ am {emph.^

Occasianally s^z' seems to terminate a sentence; but this
is only because the speaker, after finishing the first clause.

"You don't imagine, do
you .? that this is the first time
•I have hired a jinrikisha, and
that I don't know the proper
fare !"

82 THE POSTPOSITION.

finds liimself at a loss concerning the second, and so
peiforce leaves the sentence unfinished.

N. B. Do not confound the postposition ski with shi tlic " inde-
finite form " of the verb sunt, " to do," wliicli appears in such idioms as
tni mo slii, kiH mo sunt, " one hotli sees it and hears it."

TO.

^[liy. To originally had the sense of our deraonstralive
pronoun " that," but il now has the sense of our conjunction
"that:"

Uso da to iiviasTi.

I.ii' Ifi that says.

Honlo da to omoimasu, i

TruOi is that tJii,

nmasii, I
hliik. )

" He says that it is a lie."
" I think that it is trtie. "

N. B. Originally therefore the sense was : '■ It is a lie. He says
that." " It is truth. I think that." The conversion of the demon-
strative pronoun into the conjunction came about gradually in the case
of to, as in the case of its English equivalent " that."

In the above, and in most similar phrases, English idiom
generally prefers to omit the word " lliat ;" but to cannot so
be omitted in Japanese. The following are instances of to
meaning literally " that,'' but not lending itself l.j expression
in idiomatic English :

Omae san no na wa, ( " ^.'''^^'^ >'°"'' "'"'"^ " "

To,, Mr. 's ,n„„c as-fo.; ) """''^ ''^- " ^'^^ '^'^ ^^f "^^S °^

nan to in kaP {.Said to acorn- ^^l"^- you, wlial lJo people]
^vl,„t that smj ? mon ferso».)\ s&y \.h^\. n \i T

', v.i,..' ir ,„" /„ I "A vessel called tlie 'Tokyo
' Jotcyo jUa/tt to ,, ,„ ,., ,. . , r c

..m -ir « .T JMaru, more lit. ''A vessel ot

" Tokyo Mara" that] , . ,' , -, . '-

mosu func. 1 which people] say that it is the

smj vessel. { ' Tokyo Maru.' "

(Conf. p. 58 for this impnrl.inl it' om.)

Similarly in the case of such onomatui>oeric adverbs as
/latto, Mtto, patatlo, etc., where the to (stn-ngthened into //o)
is, properly speaking, a separate word, thu

TO. 83

TT- ,,, 2 . ,~., 3 f "I Started" inore lit. "I
Ha}Uo' omoimashiicf . \ ^, , ,, ^, ,, r'., ■ t . , ,),
I thought' that' [it is] ha- !

■\T 1.-U J \ ■I.-44 2 ■ ■ -3 f "I will certainly' come''
ISlochihoaff- kitto mairimasu'. \ , , , „ •'

I later-on\

Pata}Uo' ochimasJiita^ . " It felP flop'.''

Under this heading, too, comes the idiomatic use of fo at
the end of a sentence ; for some verb must always be
mentally supplied after it. Take, for instance, the common
colloquial phrase Nnn to P " What did you {or he) say .?"
standing for Nan to osshaiia ? (polite), or Nan to ilia ?

^118. To ille, " saying that ;" lo omolle, "thinking that;''
lo Mile, "asking (lit. hearing) whether," and similar
gerundial phrases, are often contracted to lole (vulgarly He) :

O yu ni iku \

Honourable iiot-watm- to, (7) go ( " He went out saj'ing that
lole, deinashita. i he was going to the bath."

(saying) flial, tueitt-out, '

Tole frequently has a sort of oppositive force, as in the
following examples, where it may be best parsed as standing
iox to ille mo, "even saying that," i.e., "even supposing
that." (Conf. also \ 289.)

Ihira gakumon shita

Hoiv-iii-ttch sixt^ij Itave-donc

tote, okonai ga

evcn-siiying-thnt, conduct (pcfm,)
warukereba, nanni mo

if-is-bad, antjtldng

narimasen.
becoines-not.

" However rriuch a man
may study {more lit., saying
that a man may study how
much), nothing will come of
it if he is badly behaved."

Zohei-kyoku wa, muyami ni\

Mint as-fm; recldessly "You can not get

itta kara tote, (shown over the Mint

u;;nt because even-su,jina-tJuu,U\my\y by going there and

haiken wa dehimascn. asking to see it."

ador'uifj-lodtt' as~for, foi'tliconies-not. '

84 THE POSTPOSITIOX.

N. B. Women and the lower classes often end a sentence by tte,
when they should say to iimasu or to iimasMla.

\ 119. To sometimes means " and." When it has this sense,
it is, like the Latin que, generally repeated after each noun.
Even when not so repeated, it always belongs to the word
immediately preceding it, not to the word following it.
Europeans often make the mistake of commencing a clause
with to, in imitation of the European idiom which introduces
clauses by the conjunction "and." Bat this sounds
ludicrous in Japanese :

Anala to, walakushi lo. " You and I.''
Fiiransu to, Doitsu to. " France and Germany."
Certain idiomatic u:-.e.s of /o may best be classed under
this head, thus :

Jlfusu/;o lo fulari. ) , , ^r. ,• >.

, -^ i 1 wo countme- my son.

Son _ innl tU'O-lK'VSOns. \ o j

Ano Kto to ikliitashlta.\
That pefsoii and i^i ) irent. J

Okiru to sugti ni. \

Sisc ami tniincdiaU'It/. \

I went with him."
■ As soon as I got up.

Kore to 7ca chi^aimasu.) ,,t • ,-n- r , ■ ,,

to;., ,„„/ as-fo,., (ityuffers. j I' ^^ different from this.

Observe also such adverbial phrases as ski-azmse to,
"luckily."

T[ 120, To sometimes comes to mean "if" or "when." It
has tfiis sense only after the present tense of verbs and
adjectives, thus :
So sum to, sliiJ<araremasu.\ "You will get scolded if

So ilo if. get-ncoldcd. \ you do that."

Su^u iltanai to, \
iiiimmUaM!/ go-iiot -1/, I " You will be too late if you

olmrcmasH. don't go at once, "

WA. 85

So mbshimasu to, sugu ni \ ,< when I said so, he

So scua ^vJce», ImmediatelvL^^^^^^-^^^, ^^ ^

shikar aremasluia. , j. ,. °

ffoi-scoldcd. °'

*][ 1 2 1 . Observe the use of /o in such phrases as the following,
where it is not susceptible of any English rendering :

Ch'ri isumoiie, yama io\ "Dust accumulating be-

x>tist nccumuiating, «iomk/<((ii Lcomes a mountain."
nam. (A proverb used to inculcate the

becomes. importance of little things.)

Mizu ga deie, nhoa \ <■ The garden has become

Water ^jlom.-) issuuia, fjcu-de,d^ ^fg^j ^^^ through the

ga umi to natte f"^'«'»^«- overflowing " (of the neigh-

(iiom.j sea Juis-beconie. 1 , . o \ o

g^Y^^ J bourmg stream, etc. ).

Observe the strong affirmative force of to (generally
followed by jiio) at the end of an assertion, thus :

, ' ' Are there any ? — Of

Arimasii ka P — Arimasu to \ course there are !" _or, "I

mo! ) should just think there

V were !"

To wa or tote sometimes replaces to mo in such strongly
affirmative phrases. — For to mo and to iva iedomo in con-
cessive phrases, see \ 288 and *{ 289.

WA.

T[ 122. FFa was originally a noun signifying "thing," hence
" that which," " he, she, or they who "; but it is now used
as a separative or isolating particle, corresponding in some
measure to the French quant a, or, when repeated anti-
thetically, to the Greek }xkv and Sk. Perhaps the most
perfect idea of the character of a Japanese word or phrase
isolated by means of wa is given by such French construc-
tions as " Lui, qu'est ce qu'il en dit ?" " Ces gens qui
viennent d'arriver, personne n'en salt rien, " — where the

86 THE POSTPOSITION.

words " lui " and " ces gens qui viennent d'arriver " are, as
it were, lifted out of the regular current of the sentence and
set in a place apart. " As for," " with regard to," " so far

as is concerned," are the most explicit English

equivalents o{ iva, which has accordingly been rendered by
" as for " in most of the literal translations of the examples
scattered throughout the present work. But in practice its
force is generally sufficiently indicated in an English
translation by an emphasis on the equivalent of the word to
which wa is suffixed, or by placing that word at the
beginning of the sentence or clause. A slight pause, which
may sometimes be indicated by a comma, is usually made
after iva :

Budo-sJm ivo sukoshi atalamete,\ "Warm the claret

oiiru wa sono mama de\ ,1. \

^as the beer is con-

heey tis-fop. iliai condition 'inl j ,i -n ,

yorosM. cemed,^_that will do

(is)goo<l. j^S It IS.

Konnichi iva, yoi \ "To-day it is fine weather."
To-duy as-fm; (/oodUi.e., "Whatever it may have
tenia de gozaimasu. fbeeu other days, to-day at least

rveatlier {it) is. Jit is fine.")

Oki iva, yohodo nami ga \

Ojfina us-foi; pientifuihj u'avos[iwm)\ " Out at sea the waves
arai yd desu kara, yz/wel seem pretty rough ; so

rougli rip2>e<iruncc is becmise, resseZTprobably the vessel will

wa demastnnai. 1 not sail. "

tiS'for, j'^'obaJyly-rvoyi't-fjo-oiit . J

Ima iva ie-siiM de gozaimasYi. j "Now I am at

Now as-fm\ lunnJ-oinpiii ani. 1 leisure. "

£^o/;o no ido iva, 1 " The water in this well comes

xr«.e 's xwAi ,„-/(,',., I from the aqueduct."

suido desii. \ C^'"'' "The well here zV an aqueduct" (!)

^••atn-roml is' as the beginner might suppose, if he mis-

/ took wa for a sign of the nominative case.)

WA. 87

/ " This being so, I am in a
Kore de wa komarimasu. \ quandary." (The de wa may
rills inj mn-hmiiperea. j be contracted into Ja ; see

„, , . ( " I don't sraolce." (.Blorelit.

Tahako wa nomwiasen. ).. ^^ ^^ tobacco, I don't

Tobacco as-for, drtnU-not. j _^„] „ f "\

Yoku iva zonjimasen. \ " I don't know we//. "

Well as-for, {/) laioii-iiof. )

Kore wa wasei, are \ ''

Tins as-far, J^apan-nuike ; iltat ( "This (is) of native make,
iva hakurai
iiS'for, importation

XI {de gozaimasu), (that is an imported article."

Hon (ij). '

NisM wa Fuji, Mia \ " To the west stands

^"^l^jrC^' ^"J"'>","«'-„ "<»•"' C Fujiyama, to the north
2va Tsukuba de gozaimasu. \ Mount Tsilkuba."

as-for, TsuJittba (it) is. ^

*ji 123. In an interrogative sentence, wa would sometimes
seem to be the means of asking a question ; but an ellipsis
must always be supplied. For instance, Inu wa P pro-
nounced in an interrogative tone of voice, practically
signifies " Where is the dog?" But literally it is, " As for
the dog, (where is he .■')"

Wa also sometimes occurs at the end of a sentence with
a certain interjectional, exclamatory, or emphatic force.
This idiom is heard only in quite familiar talk, and
especially from the lips of women ; thus :

Waiashi wa, kono ho ga ii wa I \ "1 like this

Me as-for, this side {}iom^iis)good iiidcud!} qhq /do. "

^ 124. The peculiar power of wa to separate or limit ideas is
well-shown in some of the negative phrases given in the
Chapter on Syntax, ^ 433, and also in such favourite verbal
idioms as the following :

88

THE POSTPOSITION.

Aril ni wa arimasu ga, sYiku7i5\ " There are some
Is in as-far, is whereas, scarce I jj. jg (rue but thev

gozaimasu. (or Aru koto wa, etc.) j^^j-g ggai-ce'."

Ame zva, fuUa imasii ka ? — Furu ni'

Ilaiii <iS-for, falling is 1* Falls in

iva fuiie imasu ga, hidoi koio

as-for, falling is irhcreav.^ intense faet

coa gozaimasen.
as-for, is-not.

"Is it raining ?
— Yes, it is rain-
ing, but it is not
raining hard."

Koiowatto okimashVa. \ , < j j-gfyggj] "

liefusing (I) put. ]

Koiowalle wa oki- ( " I rg/i«ed', but. ..." (the sentence
masMia ga. . . . ( remaininp; unfinished.)

The former of these two phrases states the fact of the
refusal, and nothing more. Tlie latter emphasises it ; but
the emphasis is the emphasis of hesitation, as if one should
say, " I did indeed refuse, but my refusal was tempered by
politeness,'' or "I left myself a loophole for taking back the
refusal," etc., etc.

Tsuhai wa Mia ga, ionin I ' ' Oh ! yes ; a

Messenger as-for, came althongJi, 2>erson- jnessenger Came,

uu ki zva shinai. \ but the man him-

in-Question as-for, coming as-for, tloes-not. (self didn't."

Very often we hear ki ica shinai (and similar constructions
with other verbs), where simple konai, etc., would seem
sufficiently clear according to European ideas. But the
Japanese prefer the more emphatic form with wa, whenever
any mental reservation or allusion implies the existence
somewhere or other of contradiction or opposition to the
idea which is actually expressed, as illustrated in the two
foregoing examples.

N. B. When thus suffixed to the indefinite form of a verb (ki is the
indefinite form of the irregular verb hint, "to come"), OTa is often
pronounced ya ; tlius H ya shinai for !;i wa shinai.

WA. 89

^125. A consideration of the foregoing examples, and
indeed of those which any page of Japanese affords, will
convince the student that wa is not, as some European
writers have erroneously imagined, a sign of the nominative
case. The following example, which is the last we shall
quote, illustrates this fact almost to the point of absurdity.
It is race-day, let us suppose. You meet a friend walking
in the direction of the race-course, and you say to him :
Anala wa, keiba desu ka ?

JToii as-foTj hoi'sC'race is '.'

i.e., if interpreted on the hypothesis o[ wd being a sign of
the nominative case, "Are you a horse-race.?" ( !) The
proper meaning of course is " As for you, is it the races
(that you are going to) .?" or more simply "Off to the
races, eh ?" The utmost that can be said with regard to the
so-called nominative force of ztia is that the word followed
by wa must, in not a few instances, be rendered by a
nominative in English, though it is never properly a
nominative in the Japanese construction. The nearest
approach made by the Colloquial Japanese Language to the
possession of a nominative particle is in the particle ga (see
p. 66). But even this, as has been there explained,
originally meant "of," that is to say, was a sign of the
genitive, not of the nominative.

^126. Europeans often find it hard to decide whether to
say wa or ga ; and il is true that two Japanese phrases,
one with zva, the other with ga, must oRen be rendered
by the same English words. There is, however, a slight
difference of intention. When (if we may so phrase it) a
speaker has in his mind a predicate and gives it a subject,
he uses ga ; when the subject is uppermost in his mind and
he gives it a predicate, he uses zva. As a general empirical

90 THE POSTPOSITION.

rule, seemingl)' but not really contradicting the above
enunciation of principle, the use oi ga necessitates emphasis
on the subject m the English iranslalion, whereas the use oiwa
necessitates emphasis on the predicate. The Japanese them-
selves, as stated in ^ 27, are not much given to the use of such
vocal emphasis. They prefer a change in the actual words.

To take an example : — if you aie expecting your Japanese
teacher, the servant will probably inform you of his arrival
h^y 'i'A.-^mg Sensei wa miejiiasKla, "The teacher has cootc- ''
(///. appeared). The etymological sense is, "As for the
teacher, he has come." That is to say, the teacher (subject)
was in the servant's thoughts as a daily visitant, and now
here he is. But should the same personage arrive in the
middle of the night or at some other unusual hour, the
servant will say Scnsei ga miemashlla ; i.e., " T\\^ teacher
has come," — -more properly and etymologically, "The
coming of the teacher. " In the servant's mind his coming
at such an hour (predicate) is the curious and important
thing. So too of an unexpected death one would say, for
instance, Hayashi san ga shinimasMta, " Mr. Hayashi is
dead." But if he had long been known to be past recoverv,
the phrase would be Hayashi san tea shinimasiiila, " Mr.
Hayashi is dead." Similarly Ji'are ga ii means " This is
good ;" whereas Kure wa ii means " This is ^00(f. " The
distinction flows naturally from the original force of the two
particles, Kore ga ii being properly "the goodness of
this," while Kore wa ii is properly " as for this, it is good."

In comparative sentences the rule is quite simple. The
subject takes ga, while the word denoting the thing with
which the subject is compared is generally separated off by
means of iva : thus : I\orc yori ira, are ga ii, " That is
belter than this."

wo. 91

^127. The student who has followed this explanation with
due regard to the original genitive force ofga, will perceive
that there is nothing specially emphatic about ga in the
Japanese idiom, though an emphasis on the word preceding
it is its nearest equivalent in English. On the other hand,
zva is emphatic and separative in Japanese, though there
will generally be no emphasis on the corresponding portion
of the phrase in English, when the English noun is a
nominative. Wa, however, corresponds to an emphasised
word in English whenever that word is not a nominative, as
shown by several of the examples given above.

1[ 128. It may be asked : what is the rule in the case of two
nominatives in antithetical clauses .'' The answer is that
either ga may be used in both, or else zva may be used in
both. Thus the fourth example on p. 87, S'ore wa wasei,.
, are wa hakurai, " This is of native make, that is an imported
article," might be altered to Kore ga wasei, are ga hakurai.
The e.ffect would be to throw the emphasis more strongly
on the two subjects than on the two predicates.

N. B. Sometimes wa, occurring after an adjective in kn, must be
rendered by " if," thus :

Voroshika wa, de-kakcmashd. f " If you are all right, let us
Ts-ffood if, tvill-go-oul. \ start. '

Elegant speakers sometimes prefer to S3.y yoras&Uttlia; which is the
form employed in the Book Language.

WO.

^129. Wo is the nearest Japanese equivalent to a sign of the
accusative case, thus :

Tamago wo uderu. \ " To boil eggs."

92 THE POSTPOSITION'.

Yome wo

Bride (accus.)
inorau.

" To receive a bride," i..c, to marry."
(Of course said only of the man. A girl's
marrying is generally c?i\\ei yonte ni il;ii, lit. " to go

■to-receive. ^s a bride. )

r "I don't Ivnow what to do

Sonna kake-ne wo

SiicJi exccssivG'-piHce (acats.)

iiclia, komarimasu.

fis-for-saying f (^/)ani-7tf(}npei'al,

if you ask such an exorbitant
price," or more simply, " You
should not ask such an ex-
^orbitant price."

JTi/o no kuru ivo \

Pei-soti 's comes (acais.)[ "To await the coming of.
malsu. [some one."

to~mvui1.

'\ 130. Originally ivo was nothing more than an interjection
serving, as it were, to interrupt the sentence and draw
attention to the word to which it was suffixed. We must
therefore not be surprised al its absence in many cases
where European languages could not dispense with the
accusative case. It is not that the wo has been dropped
in such contexts, but that it never was there, thus :

Bakaiu-na! (very rude). 1 " Don't talk nonsense. "

FoUy say-not. •*

Meshi hill loki. (famil.) f " When eating rice,"
iticc cat time. \ i.e., " When dining. "

Before the verb sunt, " to do,'' wo is mostly absent, as :

TT 1 f " To make a translation,"

Hon-yaku sum. | <■ To translate."

Saisohi sum. " To do urgency," i.e., " to urge on."

*f[ 131. The student will sometimes meet wiih, and probably
be puzzled by, sentences like the following :

Daijin-gala wo hajime,

jyiiiitsters {acctts.') be{/inniiiff(^rafis.),
sho-kwan-in made soroimashita.

aJl-offieiaJs till irere-eoinplete.

" All the officials were
there, from the ministers
of state downwards."

YA AND YE. g.

Here the first clause literally means "placing the
ministers of state at the beginning." It is therefore not
unnatural that the word daijin-gaia, being what we should
term an accusative, should take wo.

Tf 132. In the Written Language, wo is often used adversa-
tively at the end of a clause. But this is rare in the
Colloquial, which prefers to use ga for that purpose, as
already explained in \ 93, p, 67.

YA.
1 133- Ya is an interrogative and exclamatory particle of
constant occurrence in the Written Language. In the
Colloquial it is less used, excepting in such contexts as
Hartiya! "I say, Haru !" said when calling a person by
name. It also occurs corruptly for wa after the indefinite
forms of verbs, as explained in the N. B. on p. 88.
Sometimes it has the sense of " and "or " or," thus :

"They would seem to

Tonari no uchi de, inu ya

NcM-aom-'s um^se „t dorj and ^e very Vond of dogs and

neJio ga suh to vuete, .. • .u i, °

" . . , ,, , .' }-cars m the house next

cat of fond that seemmg,

iakusati ?ii kalie orimasu.

quuntitij in vcavintf (ire.

door ; for they keep quite
a number of them."

. . . .ya nanika. \ '' ' ;,■ ' °' something or

'^ ( other.

FK*
^ 134. i^g means "to," " towards," hence sometimes "at:"
GaMi) yc 0 ide desu M ? ^ " Do you go

School to, Jionoityable exit is ? \ tO SChool V

* Some good authorities jjrefer the orthography E. In Classical
Japanese the -word is sj^elt /-• (Jic). We follow Hepburn's and
Briniley's dictionaries, as usual.

94 THE POSTPOSITIOX.

Suiensho ye iki-gake ?u,\

station iow<n-ds f/oinff-wllilc, ,,j ^^jn -^^^ [qqJ, j,-, ^^

denshin-kyoku ye choilo\^^^^ telegraph office on my

telcgraph-offlee at, >*« way to the Station."

wiU-stoiy. '

Koko yc oite oite kudasai. \ "Please put it

llei'e to puttbifj lintiing condescend, j down here."

y. B. The second oite is the same verb as the first, but has only
the force of an auxih'ary (see 1 298).

YORI.

^ 135. For;' means " from, ' "since, ' " than :"

„ , J . ( "From Kyoto" (or its

Aaiinmla yon. ■ • , , u j\

* -^ ( neiglibourhooa).

"Since the day before

Issakiijilsu yon.

Nani yori kekko na 0

^liiytliinrf than, splendid hononvahlc

shina wo, arigalb gozaimasTi.

*ifticXc {acctts.') thanJifid am.

I yesterday.''

" Tiianks for your splen-
did present." {illore lit.
for your more-splendid-
than-any thing present,)

POSTPOSITIONS COMBINED.

^ 136. Postpositions may be combined in Japanese, much
as in English we say " in at," " in by, " awa)' from," etc.
Some instances have aheady occurred in the preceding
portions of this chapter. Here are a few more : —

Go shimpai m zi'a 1 "It is not worth your troubling

Aiifjiist aiiciuti/ to J about." (A'i K>(7 is more emphatic than ni

oyobimasen. 1 alone would be. For a still more emphatic

rcaclics-not. vconstruction with ni 7ua, "ce ^ 124.)

OsM koto Hi wa....\ << It is a pity that. . ."

liegretfahle fact as indc-ff — J

A^. B. Phrases of tliis kind are idiomatic and in constant use.

I'OSTI'OSITIONS COMBINKD,

95

jfu-ni-ji yori mo

Twelve-llOHVS thiln f.rcil

natcha ikciihisen.
frs-for-Veconting f is~it<'- jo.

Ano Klo lo IV ',

That pm'son with, tr.^ -^ 'n

kon-i do i;'ozni'>i.i^fi.

iiiti nnit<' t.^.

Ano hen mo,

Tliitt Hf!t//ihoin-7toO'f fflso^

osoku

late

<;olu
ft'vll

" It won't do to
be later than twelve
o'clock."

" He is very intimate
with that man."

molo I " That neighbourhood
oyigin] also is much improved
to wa yohodo /?z>(z/YV«as/??/f7.] compared with what it

ivUJi tts-for^ fei'ij unrih has-ttpenefl-Oit,f.\YLSQ<i tO be."

Isogiizii io mo yorobhii. (Famili.u ) f " You needn't

Hiirt'yimj-not even, {is) ;/'>aif j hurrv."

Kuril io ka iiih^isKla. j " If I mistake not, he said
(joiiir-! tit((t ? siti'i. ^ he would come."

X'ao de mo c arai 7tasaru hi ? \ "Will you wash

Faee efen, Itonov :^!jl;i to-tvnsh tfeir/ii 9 ") your faCe, Sir .^"

N. B. De mo is o\'\cn thususfi in i manner not needing transla-
tion into English, though retaining tlie lurce of " even " in Japanese.

Konnkhi mod.: no .,j ^^,m j^ ^Y\q accounts

do 'An to to-day." {more HI.

the till-to-day's accounts.)

" I will let it alone," or
>" 1 'on't let us think about it
Jam more."

katijo too sliimnshd.
aecmimis {accus.) iriU-do.

Sore made no koio ni

That till 'n tJiui'f 1<i

Uashimashb.

{/hcill-tnr7^-e,

Kore made 7ii mila kolo
Tills till ill. sinr ael

mi nakatta.

o
{itorn^ wns-not.

N. B. Made ni often correspond
phrases as mydnichi made ni, " by to-n
(i e. not later than) eiLjht o'clock." TIi
npprehend the shade of difference whir
"till" in idioms of tlii- class. Compai the N. B. to 1[ loo for a case
of a somewhat similar character.

ri(MV
thai

I had never seen it till
[Made ni is stronger
made alone would be.)

o our word "by" in such
irrow ;" hachi-ji made ni, " by
[apanese mind does not clearly

« ith us, separates " by " from

96 THE roSTPOSITION.

^ 137. No followed by other postpositions generally has the
substantive force of the English word "one" or "ones,"
already exemplified on p. 78, thus :

Motto a no wa arimasen lui ? \ " Haven't you any

Mm-e f/ood ones iis-foi; <ire-not ? j^ better oneS ?"

21/6 c/iitto a no ivo

More ii-liith; good ones iarctts.')

misete kudasai.
showing condesceiid.

Okii no m hoshii.

' ' Please show me some
rather better ones."

, , , "I want a big one,"

Jilg one of {07n) destrons. I ^

Ko til no mo hayarimasu \ n "ppjjs kind too is
Sue7i ones also m-e-fashiomiWe I fashionable. So please look
kara, goran nasai. Lt them."

heemtsr, angnst-cjlffnee eonffeseend.

Miilto yasiii no ni sMyh. j " I think 1 will take

'Moi'<: cheuo one to iriii-iiroh(ih!i/-dn. j^ a cheaper onc."

^ 138. Though the no of no ni may, as in the last example,
be used in the sense of "one" or "ones," it more fre-
quently signifies "whereas," "while," "when." It may
be known to have this acceptation by observing that a verb
(or an adjective equivalent to a verb) precedes it, as in the
following sentence :

Jl/oto no mama dc yokatla

Ofigln 's manner bij, ivfis-good

no ni, naze j'un wo

■irJn^l-cil.^, lehfl m-drr^acciis.')

niosMta ^

Inire-aniended '.'

" Why have you changed
their order, when it did quite
well as it was 1"

{Said, e.g., to a s^'i vant.)

As here exemplified, no ni occurs chiefly in phrases
expressive of censure or regret. Conf. Tf 287 for further
details concerning this important idiom.

\ 139. Observe that zco and iva, when combined, change by
eiipho;i\' inio ivola, which is used to denote a specially

QUASI-POSTPOSITIOKS. 97

emphatic accusative ; also that de wa is often contracted
intoy'aj as has already been incidentally mentioned in \ 89.
Ja, owing perhaps to its being a modern corruption, sounds
somewhat more familiar than de wa, but the two are always
interchangeable :—

Kimono ni ahura woha kakemasktla. j "I have stained

Clothes OHf oil {acctts.) have-Xflaeed. j my clotheS with oil."

"That is not so;" "no."

" You mayn't
•shoot outside
treaty limits."

( So de iva nai.

\ Soja nai J (faaiil.)

„- ( de wa gozaimasen. j

" \ ja ,, (polite)]

Shuhiki-gwai \ ■ ' \ leppo ivo u/su

Sed-Une-beyond in, (run (acciis.) strike

koto ga dekimasen.

act inom^ cannot-do.

*|[ 140. Occasionally an ellipsis must be supplied. Thus /owa
is sometimes equivalent to /o iu mono wa, as in the following
sentence :

Go^-jd' to' wa' [ "As-for* (the-thing-of-which people
nani' wo' ;«' «'»^^>') ^''^'^ ('' '^) So'-J6\ what^ is' it they
j ". f" talk^ of?" i.e., "What is meant by the

desii ka . \\.t\m go-jb f" (See Vocabulary.)

QUASI-POSTPOSITIONS.

^141. What may be termed quasi-postpositions are really
nouns preceded by the postposition no, "of," and used
in a sense less concrete than that originally belonging to
them. Such are, for instance :

no hoka, ' ' exterior of, " i. e. ," besides " (melaph. ).
710 kage, "shade of," ,, "behind."

nokaivari, " change of," ,, "instead of"
no mtiku, " opposite of," ,, " opposite, " beyond."

•98

no naka,
110 sKiia,
no solo,

no tame,

no uchi,
no lie,
no iishiro,
no ivaki,

THE POSTPOSITION.

i.e.

" interior of,"
" lower part of,
" exterior of,"

' ' sake of, "

" interior of,"
"top of,"
" back of,"
" side of,"

inside, in."
below."

outside," " beyond."
' because of,"

I " in order to.

" inside, " in."

" on, " upon."

" behind."

" beside" (by the side).

We thus get such phrases as :

le no uchi,
Hei no soto,
Kuril no naka,
Omoi no hohi,

Hanashi no isuide,

Ana yania no kage.

" In (side) the house. ''

" Beyond the fence."

" In(side) the godown."

" Outside of thought," i.e., "

pectedly. "
" Occasion of talking," i.e., "

course of conversation."
" Behind those mountains."

in the

^ 142. When followed by a verb, the quasi-postpositions
take ni after them, except in the case of the substantive
verb " to be," which requires de, unless when signifying
"there is," etc. {De am is generally contracted to da;
de gozaimasu to desii, and so on ; see p. 64). Thus:

To-dana no

Ciijfbotn'd '.V

Aaitte imasu.
entcriiif/ is.

naka ni
inside in,

" It is in the cupboard." (One
might equally well say Todana no
naka desii.)

Tsukue no tie ni noite imasen

Table '3 top Of. i-iiiiiitj t.sti't

ka .'' — Tsukue no ue desii.

'.* Table '.'i iop [il)is.

" Isn't it on the table ?
-Yes, it is."

QUASI -POSTPOSITIONS. gg

Kono hoka ni, mata\

Xhis-of besides, iigaln

iro-iro gozaimasYi,

V(trioit3-7clnds arc.

' ' There are various kinds besides
.this one."

(For kono = '' of this," see p. 54 ; simi-
larly for sono immediately below.)

Kawa no muko de gozaimasu. \ " It is on the other
Rivev 's opposite (it) is. {side of the river."

Note also the idiom sono kawari ni, lit. " change of that,"
used in the sense of " on the other hand."

^ 143. Wlien prefixed attributively to a noun, this class of
words changes the ni into tw, in accordance with the rule
explained in T[ 11 1, thus :

Tansu no naka no kimono. ( " The clothes in the

Cliesi-of-drawers 's interior's elotlies 1 ch est of drawers. "

Kono hoka no shina-mono. j ' ' The other things

Xhls-of eicterior 's urticles. | besides these. "

Mon no waki no moiniji wa, / ' ' The leaves of the

Gate 's side 's maple tis-foi; maple-tree by the gate

rippa ni kqyd shimashita. \ have become beautifully

splendidly red-leaf lias-done. (red."

^144. When a member of this class of words follows a verb,
its force changes slightly, so as to correspond to that of an
English adverb or conjunction, thus :

Kare kore suru tichi ni,

Tliat this do while,

hi ga kuremashila,
da}/ (nam.) darkened.

So suru hoka, sKkata

So do except, wajj-of-doing
ga nai.
(nom^ isn't.

"While we were doing all
this, night came on."

(Note the idiom kars kore, " that
and this," or, as we should say, " this,
that, and the other.")

' ' There is nothing else to
be done."

100

THE POSTPOSITION.

1

Kmij ftirimasMta kaivari\

Yestevdmj rained ciimvgA "Whereas it rained yester-
ni, kyo wa u 0 Uay O'.e., after yesterday's rain),

into-a.vas-fov,aoodnonom-cmeU j^ bg^^tiful weather to-day."

ienki {de gozaimasu). \ •'

■zvcatJiei' {is). '

145. There are also quasi-postpositions formed by «/and
the gerunds of verbs, a.s ni a/ai/e, "just at,'' from ff&rz^, "to
strike ;" m sAIiagaiie, "according to," from sMlagau, "to
conform;" ni yotie, "owing to," ixQxa. yarn, "to rely;"
thus :

Kyaku ni laisKte, shilsurci desu. j / j ■, ^j^ j^ ^

Gitest to confront iiuj, rudeness is.

Anaia ni iaishiie, nibshi-wake ga

You to confrontinff excuse {liojn^

gozaimasen.

is-not.

It is rude to say
do
(guest."

" I know not how
to excuse myself to
vou. "

Amari nyuhi wo kake-sugimashtle, \ " I am sorry

Toc^mitcli expense iaccus .) having-)ntt~exeeeded, Innw fnr mv

ima ni ilatte kokwai skiie imasu. \ . ,,

I extravagance.

iioiv to reuelnnfi, repentance aotnf/ am. ^

Sliinncn ga kimasu ni yoile,

Neiv-year {710J11.) conies to oicinr/,

0 kazari wo

lionouruhle decorations {accus.')

iiasankereha narimasen.

if'tce-don't-tnaJxCf (iiyisn't.

" As the New Year is
approaching, we must
decorate (the gate)."

CHAPTER VI.

The Numeral.

CARDINAL NUMBERS.

\ 146. In European grammars the numerals are generally
disposed of in a few lines, as forming a mere subdivision of
the adjective. In Japanese the numeral is rather a species
of noun, and a species of noun with marked peculiarities
of its own, necessitating its treatment as a separate part of
speech.

1 147. There are two sets of numerals, one of native and the
other of Chinese origin. The native set is now obsolete
except for the first ten numbers, which are as follows : —

SUBSTANTIVE FORM. FORM USED IN COMPOUNDS. ENUMERATIVE FORM.

I Kitotsu

hilo{-isuki

( I

month)

M

2 futalsu

futa{. „ ]

( 2

/a

3 miisii

mi{- ,, ]

( 3

vii

4 yoisu

yo{- .. ;

( 4

yd

5 iisutsu

iisu{- ,,

( 5

iisu

6 muisti

mu{- ,, ]

( 6

mu

7 nanatsu

nana{- ,,

X 7

nana

8 yaisu

ya{- „

»( 8

ya

9 kokonolsu

koliono{- ,, J

( 9

ko{ko)no

10 id

H- ..

)(I0

id

102 THE NUMERAL.

A^. B. It will assist the memory to notice that the even numbers
are formed from the odds of which they are the doubles by a process
of vowel-strengthening, the consonants being originally the same,
though slightly disfigured in modern pronunciation, thus :

I hito (anciently probably /i/o,) 2 /u/a (anciently probably /u/a).

3 fin, 6 ma.

4 j'o, 8 ra.

5 Msn (anciently i/u), lo lo.

^ 148. The substantive forms of the numerals may either be
used quite alone, or they may follow the noun, or lastly they
may take the postposition no, " of," and precede the noun.
They very rarely precede a noun without the intervention
of 720. Thus : —

Ikutsu gozaimasii ka ? — Hitotsu. f "How many are

MoH—muny are ? — One. \ there.? — One."

V " One parcel.'

Tsuisumi Kioisu, or
HiMsii no tsuisumi.

Miisu de takusan {dc gozaimasho). f " Three will no

Tltvee hy, r/rcat-deal ivUl-pt^dbabltf-he. | doubt be plenty. "

Vaisu de larimasu ka ? j „ ^yj^ ^jgi^^ ^^ ^^^^^^ y,

Eight hi/, tvill-siiffiee ?

To haliari Imdasai.

Ten ohout condescend.

lid mo kaeri mo,"

Going also, refnrnatg also,

Kioisu michi.

one road.

I " Please give me about ten."

"Taking the same road
there and back again."

^ 149. The form used in compounds always precedes the
noun to which it refers, as /iiio-isYiid, " one month ;''
fida-haiio, " two boxfuls ;" w/Z-fo??, " three nights. "

\ 150. The enumerative form is used in counting over
things, e.g. a bundle of paper money, linen to be sent to
the wash, etc.

CHINESE NUMERALS. lOJ

^151. Though the native Japanese numerals above "ten"
are now obsolete for ordinary purposes, note that hatachi,,
the old native word for " twenty," is still used in the sense
of "twenty years of age," and that cJii, " a thousand," and
yorozu, "a myriad," or " ten thousand," are still retained!
in proper names and in a few idioms, e.g. Chi-shima, "the
Thousand Isles,'' i.e., " the Kurile Islands ;" Joroz&^ya, a
favourite shop-name, probably originating in the fact of
many sorts of articles being exposed for sale.

^152. The set of numerals borrowed from the Chinese is :

1 ichi, rarely ilsu 6 roku, rarely riku

2 ni, rarely ji 7 shichi

3 san 8 hachi

4 shi 9 ku, rarely kyu

5 go 'oyw

100 hyaku 1,000 sen 10,000 manoxhan

A\ B. Ichi also means "whole," "all," as ichi-nichi, '■ ona day,"
but also "all day long." The native Japanese numeral Into, "one,"
has come to have the same secondary sense in certain cases, as Into-ban,
" one night" or " all night." — The word ryo, properly " both," is often
substituted for iii.

All the others are formed by combining these, thus :

X\ JK-ichi 20 ni-jii 29 ni-ju-ku

1 2 ju-ni 2 1 ni-ju-ichi 30 san-ju

I'i ju-sa?t 22 ni-ju-ni 40 slii-ju

14 ju-shi 23 ni-ju-san 50 go-jii

15 fi-go 24 ni-jU-shi 60 roku-ju

16 Jil-roku 25 ni-ju-go 70 sKchi-ju

\'] jU-sMchi 26 ni-ju-rohc 80 hachi-ju

\^ jU-hachi 27 ni-ju-sMchi 90 lu-jil

II) ju-ku 28 ni-ji.-hachi ^ 100 ip-pyaku {{ox

ichi hyaku)

I04 THE NUMERAL.

200 ni-hyaku 300 sam-byaku (for sail hyaku)

400 shi-hyaku 500 go-hyaku

600 rop-pyaku (for roku hyaku) 700 skichi-hyaku
800 hap-pyaku{ioxhachi kyahu) i^oo ku-hyaku
1,000 z!s-se« (for z'c/^z' sew) 10,000 ichi-man

100,000 ju-nian 1,000,000 hyaku-man

108 ^_;/n/'« /^ac.^/ 365 sam-byaku roku-ju-go

1897 is-sen hap-pyaku ku-ju shichi
43,000,000 shi-sen sam-byaku-man
There is a term oku meaning ioo,coo, and a term chb
meaning 1,000,000; but they are scarcely ever used, being
almost always replaced by multiples of man, as in the
examples just given.

^ 153. The Chinese numerals are not often used indepen-
dently. It is customary to make them precede a noun,
with which they form of sort of compound, as ichi-nen,
" one year ;" is-sun (for ichi sun), " one inch."

In forming such combinations, note the category of
letter-changes of which the following are examples :

c/z I'l-ckd for t'c/ii chb ' ' one cho* "

hal-chb ,, hachi chb " eight c/zy"

jit-chb ,, Jfi chb " ten chb "

/ 3.nA h ip-pun ,, khifim " one minute "

ip-fjLii ,, ichi hen "once"

sam-pun\ ,, sanfuji " three minutes "

sam-ben ,, san hen "thrice"

rop-pun ,, roku fun " six minutes "

rop-pen , , roku hen ' ' six times "

•■ A measure of distance equivalent to about 120 yards English.
\ Some words changa/, not into p, but into h ; thus sam-Oukii,
three scrolls," from san mvl/uhi.

LETTER-C HAXGES .

105

jip-pun

iorjU/un

" ten minutes"

jip-pen
{hyap-pun*
hyap-pen
(sem-bun*

, , ja hen
,, hyakufun
,, hyaku hen
, , sen fun

" ten limes"
"a hundred minutes")
" a hundred times''
"a thousand minutes")

sem-ben

,, sen-hen

" a thousand times"

k ik-kin

, , ichi kin

" one pound "

san-gin
rok-kin
jik-kin

,, san kin
,, roku Idn
, , ja kin

" three pounds"
"six pounds"
" ten pounds"

hyak-kin

, , hyaku kin

"a hundred pounds"

sen-gin

, , sen kin

"a thousand pounds"

m sam-niai

, , san mai

" three (flat things) "

sem-mai

,, sen mai

" a thousand ,,

s is- so

,, ichi so

" one (vessel)"

sa7i-zd-\
has-so

,, san so
, , hachi so

" three (vessels)"
"eight vessels"

jis-so

,, jiisd

" ten vessels"

sen-zb

, , sen-sb

" a thousand vessels"

sh is-shaku

, , ichi shaku

" one foot"

has-shaku

,, hachi shaku

" eight feet"

(jis-shaktt*

,, jH shaku

"ten feet")

t il-teki

, , ichi teki

" one drop "

hai-leki

, , hachi teki

"eight drops"

jit-teki

,, ju ieki

" ten drops ''

N. B. Though the difficulty of making these letter-changes correctly
will strike the beginner chiefly in the case of numeral combinations, the
same eu^onic rules apply to all other Chinese compounds, thus :

ket-chaku, from ketsu chaku, " decision," " final resolve."

tem-pd, „ ten ho, (See Vocabulary.)

* Not in use.

t Some words in j- do not change the j into z, thus san-satsu, " three
volumes," not san-zatsu.

I06 THE NUMERAL.

Nip-fon, from nitsjt hon, " Japan."

ak-kb, „ aku ko, " bad language."

nm-ma, ,, an ma, " a shampooer."

incs-so, „ metsii so, " extravagant."

zas-shi, „ zatsit shi, " a magazine," " a review.''

bet-to, ,, bctsji to, " a groom."

(In practice the hyphen is generally omitted in such vcords.)

\ 154. The Japanese numerals, as far as they go, are mostly
employed with Japanese nouns, and the Chinese numerals
with Chinese nouns, But there are numerous exceptions to
this rule, for instance :

il-lolii (but also h'llo-ioM), ' ' one hour. ''

futa-fufu, " two married couples."

mi-baji, " three nights."

yo-nen, " four years."

After "ten," beyond which the Japanese numerals no
longer run, the Chinese numerals are perforce employed
with Japanese as well as wilh Chinese words, thus :

jn-ni haho, "twelve boxfuls."
hyahi kutni, a hundred sets.

^ 155. Usage plays various freaks with the numerals. Thus
the Chinese numeral sM, "four," which is considered
unlucky because homonymous with shi, "death," is in
many contexts replaced by the equivalent Japanese numeral
yo, for instance :

yo-nin, " four persons." {shi-7tin means " a corpse.")

ni-ju-yo-ban, "No. 24."

N. B. Colloquialism sometimes goes a step further, corrupting the
yo raio yon. Thus people may sSiy yon-jTi, instead of shi-jn, " forty."

Chinese sliichi, " seven," is sometimes replaced by Japanese
nana. This is done for clearness' sake, as sKichi is easily

AUXILIARY KUMERALS. I Of

confounded with sh, " tour." Thus tradesmen will often
say nana-jis-sen, instead oi shtchi-jis-sen, " seventy cents."
But this is never either necessary or elegant.

^ 156. Usage likewise establishes a shade of difference in the

sense of certain expressions which would at first sight appear

to be synonymous, thus :

Klo-hako, " one boxful ;" hako hiloisu, " one box.''
Mio-isuM, "one xaon'Ha \' ichi-geisii, " the first month,"

i.e., "January ;'' zX'-&-^e/s?/, "onemonth." (For fe see *[[

159, middle of p. 109.)
Kio-han, "one night;" ichi-ban, "number one."
fiila-lan, " two nights ;" ni-ban, " number two. "

N. B. Both these ban's are of Chinese origin ; but they are different
words written with different characters.

AUXILIARY NUMERALS.

*{ 157. In English v/e do not say "one bread," "two beers,"
but "one /oa/ of bread," " two ^teses of beer." Similarly
we say " ten sheds of paper," "a hundred head oi cattle,"
"so many rubbers of whist." Compare also the Pidjin-
English "piece^■," in such expressions as "one piecey
man," " two piecey house," etc. Words of tjjis kind are,
in Japanese grammar, termed "auxiliary numerals."
' • Auxiliaries lo the numerals " would be more strictly
correct. The term "classifier" has also been proposed;
but "auxiliary numeral" is that which has obtained the
widest currency. The auxiliary numerals constitute a highly
important class of words. For whereas in English such
expressions as those just mentioned are somewhat ex-
ceptional, they are the rule in Japanese.

\ 158. In some cases, indeed, the numeral is prefixed directly
to the noun, e.g., ichi-nichi, "one day;" ichi-nin, "one

I08 THE XUMERAL.

person;" ichi-ri, "one league." But usage ordinarily
demands the insertion of an auxiliary numeral, as :

tera ik-ken, "temple one eaves,'' i.e., "one Buddhist

temple."
fiiion sani-viai, "quilt three flat-things," i.e., "three-
quilts."
onna roliu-nin, " woman six person,'' i.e., "six women."
N. B. One may also say ik-ken no tcra, sam-mai no futon, etc.

^ 159. The choice of the auxiliary numeral appropriate to
each class of words is fixed by custom, a mistake in this
matter producing the same absurd effect as does a wrong
gender in French or German. The Japanese auxiliary
numerals are, however, easier to remember than the French
and German genders, since they are generally more or less
founded on reason, as will be seen by the following list of
those most in use. As the auxiliary numerals are always
employed, not independently, but in combination with the
numerals proper, we give them liere preceded in each case
hy ic hi, " one,'' and «/, "two." The student should care-
fully notice the phonetic changes caused in many instances
by the presence of ichi, and should refer to the table of
changes on pp. 104 — 105. The presence of ?;/ causes no
such changes. An auxiliary numeral may therefore always
be seen in its original shape when following that word.
The chief auxiliary numerals are :

(ichi-hu, ni, etc.-) bu, " a class ;" for copies of a book.

{it-cho, ni-)chd, " a handle ;■' for things with handles, such
as muskets, jinrikTshas, and many kinds of tools.

(ichi-dai, ni-)dai, " a stand ;" for cariiages and jinrikTshas.

{ip-puku, ni-)fukii, (various meanings ;) for scrolls, sips of
tea, whiffs of tobacco, and closes of medicine.

AUXILIARY NUMERALS. IO9

{ip pai, ni-)hai, " a wine-cup ;" for cupfuls and glassfuls
of any liquid ; also for loaded junks or steamers.

N. B. Ip-pai also means " full."

{ip-piki ni-)hiki, "a fellow;" for most living creatures,
excepting human beings and birds ; also for certain quan-
tities of cloth and sums of money.

(ip-pon, ni-)kon, " a stem ;" for cylindrical things, such as
sticks, trees, fans, pens, bottles, newspapers rolled up to be
posted, etc.

{ichi-jo, m-)jd, "a mat;" for mats.

(ik-ka, ni-)ka, sometimes /C'o, " the culm of the bamboo;"
for a few things that have no other auxiliary numeral
appropriated co them, more, however, in the bookish style
than in genuine Colloquial.

(Jk-ken, ni-')ken, "eaves;'' for buildings generally.

{ichi-mat, ni-)mai, "a shrub;" for flat things, such as
sheets of paper, coins, plates, coats, shirts, rugs, etc.

{ichi-mei ni-)mfi, "a name;" for human beings. This
word mei is somewhat bookish ; m'n is more genuinely
Colloquial.

{ichi-nin, ni-)nm, " a person ;" for human beings.

{is-salsu, ni-)satsii, " a volume ;'' for volumes of a book.
Do not confound salsu with bii, which latter refers to
complete copies of a work, irrespective of the number of
volumes contained in it.

(is-shu, in-)shu, a head ;" for poems.

{is-so, ni-)sd, " a boat ;" for \:sscls of every description.

{is-soku, ni-)s'iLu, "afoot;" for pairs of socks, clogs,
boots, etc.

{il-l5, m-)lii, " a head ; for horses and cattle ; but /itki mzy
also be used.

no

THE NUMERAL.

{ichi-iva, 7ii-)wa, "a feather;'' for birds. This word
suffers inegular phonetic changes, thus :

3 sani-ba, 4 shi-wa 5 go-iva 6 rop-pa

7 sKchi-wa, 8 hachi-iva 9 kii-wa 10 jip-pa

1 160. EXAMPLES OF THE USE OF THE AUXILIARY NUMERALS.

Hanshi ichi-mai.

Vta is-shu,
Ko-gainna ni-chb.
FuJe sam-hoii.
Waraji is-sohi.

Hon i;0-satsu.

Rok-ha-sho.

Gunkan jis-sb.
Ushi hyap-piki.
Ushi hyaku-in.

( "One sheet of (a certain
1 common kind of) paper."

" One (Japanese) poem."

" Two pen-knives."

" Three pens."

' ' One pair of straw sandals."

( " Five volumes.' {Ho?i=.
{ ' ' book.")

" Six places.

'■ ' Ten war-vessels. "

" A hundred head of cattle."

Suzume sem-ba.
Sem-ha suzume.

i

' ' A thousand sparrows " (in
( nature).

" A thousand sparrows " (in
art).
Ichi-nim-biki no kuruma. \ "A jinriBsha with one

tlilc-p>;r--ion-piill 's cehlclc. Iman.'

jV. B. This bild (the nigori'eA. form of liiki, the " indefinite form "
of liikii, " to pull ") is of course quite a different word from the auxiliary
numeral Juki in ip-piki^ sam-biki, etc,

Ichi-nin-nori no kuruma. ( "A jinriliisha capable of
One-jjei-soii-ride 's vehicle. | holding one person only."

Ni-nin-nori no kuruma. ( "A jinriliisha capable of
Two-i>er:^itn-iUif 's i-iidcle. [ holding two persons."

Xi-lb biki no hasha. ( "A carriage with two

TieO'head-puU '-•? cari-inf/r. 1 hoiSCS. "

AUXILIARY NUMERALS.

Muko san-gen, ryd-donari.

Opposite tJtree-eaveSf boOt-next-doot:

( "The three houses
-| opposite and the one on
(either side."

Kochira wa hachi-jo, isu^i no

Here iis-fm', t'ir/ht-tiuU ; next of
Via wa jv.-ni-jo. Sono

spnce tts-fov, iwelve^intft. That

hoka, ju-jo 111, roku-jb ni,

hesUles, ten-tnat ami, six-mat and,

yo-jo-han mo gozaiviasu.

foiir-mat-half also {th(:)'e) are.

" This room has eight

mats, the next twelve.

Besides these, there is
'one of ten mats, one o

six, and one of four and

a half."
/

Go-go no

Noon-after of

deru kara,

go-out because,

san-ji goro
three-Jiouv about

sore made

tliat till

m\

at
ni
in,

ni-nim-hiki no jinriki ichi-dai
tivo-person-piUl of Jinrih'lsha one-stand

sMlaku sasele oite

prexiaraHon causing -to-do 2^acii\g

kudasai.

condescend.

" I am going out at
about three o'clock. So
please see that a jinrikt-
sha with two men is
ready for me by ihen.'^

Dogu-ya de hybbu is-so to,

Vtensil-Jiouse at, screen one-pah* and.,

kakemono ni-fuku kaite

lianging-serroll two-border havinff-bouffJit

oita kara, kozukai wo tori

placed because, coolie {acciis.) fetch

ni yaile kudasai.

to sending condescend. '

" Please send a coolie
to fetch a pair of screens
.and two kakemonos,
which I have just
purchased at the curio-
dealer's."

^[ 1 6 1. It will be noticed that all the examples hitherto given
of auxiliary numerals are Chinese.* The auxiliary numerals
of native Japanese origin are far less numerous. The only
ones worth mentioning here are : —

* TVa (p. no) indeed is Japanese. But we have classed it under the
Chinese auxiliary numerals, because it is always used in conjunction
with the Chinese numerals ic/ii, ni, etc.

I I 2 THE NUMERAL.

(Jiilo-) hashira, " a post ;" for Shinto divinities.
,, kabu, " a stump ;" for shrubs.
,, himi, " a company ;" for sets of things or persons,
such as toys consisting of more than one part, tea-sets, nests
of boxes that fit into each other, pairs of glfflves, parties of
tourists, etc.

(hilo-) ma, ' ' space ;" for rooms.

,, mune, " the ridge of a roof;" for houses and any
groups of buildings included under one roof.

(ki/o-) soroe, " a match ;'' for sets of things of like nature,
such as suits of clothes.

{Mlo-) suji, " a line ;" for towels and for rope-like things.
,, tomai, " a hut thatched with matting ;" for godowns.

,The native auxiliary numerals take the Japanese numerals
before them up to " ten " inclusive, thus : fuia-kumi, mi-ma,
mu-iomai. After "ten" they perforce take the Chinese
numerals (conf. ^154), ihus : ju-7ti-/mmi, ni-ju-ma, shi-ju-
hachi-iomai. No euphonic changes take place.

N. B. Things having no special auxiliary numeral appropriated to
them are counted by means of the native Japanese numerals hitoisu,
fiitatsti, etc. ; thus tamago hitotsit, ** one egg;" viomo to bahari^ " about
ten peaches." Even things provided with a special auxiliary numeral
sometimes replace the latter by hltotsii, futatsu, etc., in slipshod talk.
Purists, too, sometimes employ bookish auxiliary numerals now scarcely
intelligible to the uneducated, as kagaiid ichi-men, "one mirror" (lit.
mirror one surface), isu ik-kyakti, "one chair" (lit. chair one leg),
where ordinary speakers would simply say kagatni Kitotsu, isu Intotsu,

^ 162. In Classical Japanese, human beings are counted by
means of the native numerals, with the unexplained suffix
/arz' attached. Of these words the Colloquial language has
retained only the following :

INTERROGATIVE KUMEEAL WORDS. H3

Mioii (for Mlo-lari), " one person ;"
fuiari {jox fuia-iari), " two persons ;"
yo//art(hr yo-iari), " four persons ;''

which are used concurrently with, but oftener than, their
Chinese synonyms ichi-nin, ni-nin and yo-nm.*

^ 163. Questions respecting number and quantity are asked
by means of the word I'Au, which is, however, not used
alone, but always in combination, thus :

t'hi-ra / how much ?, h'/. "about how much?", ra being
the particle of vagueness already mentioned on pp. 29 — 30
as helping to form certain plurals ;

iku-iabi P " how often ?"
iku-lsu P " how many ?"

iku-nm P } / • J r T ^

iku-iariP \ " " (s^'d of people);

iku-mai P ,, ,, (said of flat things) ;

iku-hon P ,, ,, (said of cylindrical things) ;

and so on with all the auxiliary numerals, no phonetic
changes taking place in the latter.

^ 164. lAu may be replaced by nam, usually shortened to
nan in such contexts. Nam, though itself Japanese, is
chiefly found before words of Chinese origin, thus :
nan-ji P " what o'clock .?"
nan-nen P " how many years V
nan-nin P " how many persons ?"
nan-ri P " how many leagues ?"

Very often the word /lodo, " about," is added, thus :
nan-7ien hodo P nan-ri hodo P

* See \ 155, p. 106, for the substitution, even before Chinese auxiliary
numerals, of Japanese jo for Chinese slii, " four."

114

THE NUMERAL.

" How much ?" is often rendered by ika-hodo r dore hodo ^
or dono hirai r all really meaning " aioui how much ?"

^165. The following are examples of the use of the Japanese
auxiliary numerals and of the interrogative numeral words :
Sakazuki Klo-kumi. " One set of safo-cups. "
Yb/uku hilo-soroe. " One suit of foreign clothes."

KamifiUa-hashira. " Two Shinto deities.''

0 ikii-iari de \

hoii-mnm,-peopie[ " How many are there in
your party V

Honourable

gozavnasn.

are?
Yoilari desii.
Nan-ji desu r
Iku-lsu gozaimasii P
Iku-hon ,,

Iku-mai (etc.) ,,
Kono iansu

Tliis fahinct

desu P

is?

Kesa

TJiis-morninfj

kivaji de,

)

' ' There are four of us. "
" What o'clock is it.?"

" How many are there .?"

(The choice of one or other of these
Japanese equivalents depends on the nature
of the object referred to; see \ 159.)

ikura

wa,

as-for, hoiV'Uiuch

"How much is this
cabinet .?"

no\

conflagration hi/,

futa-mune

ake-gala

naga-ya ga

lOTfig-llOMSC i^JtOfU.)

yakeie, dozo

"They say that two
naga-ya were burnt down
and one godown ruined

two roof-t-Mges having-hiirnt, godown\ ^ jj^g |j|.g ^^ dawn this

ga hilo-iomai ochiia so I jj^oi-^jng- "
(nam.) one-hut fell appearanee\ °'

desu.

N. B. As the auxiliary numeral, so also does the Japanese equivalent
of our word " pair " vary with tie object to which it is applied. Thus
people say

bybhu is-so,
hanatate ii-isui,
hashi ichi-zen,
tori hito-tsiigai.

" a pair of screens."
" „ „ „ flower-vases."
" „ „ „ chopsticks."
" „ „ „ fowls," etc.

ORDINAL NUMBERS.

"5

fidalsu-me,
t(i-bamme,
dai ni-han,
dai ni-hamme.

' the second.

ORDINAL, FRACTIONAL, ETC., NUMBERS.

T[ 1 66. What we term ordinal numbers are sometimes, marked
by suffixing the word vie ("eye") to the Japanese, or
bamme {pan — " number ") to the Chinese cardinal numbers ;
or else the word dai (" order ") may be prefixed and nothing
added, or dai may be prefixed and hamme added, to the
Chinese cardinal numbers. All such forms take the post-
position no, " of," when preceding a noun, thus :

,- fuisuka-me, " the se-
cond day." '

ni-do-me, " the se-

cond time."

nan-chb-me P " what
ward (of a street) ?"

ni-chb-me, " the se-
\cond ward."

Dai ni-han, or simply ni-han also dai ni-gb — constantly

means "number two;" — similarly in the case of the

other numbers.

Nan-gb no shilsu

Wlmt-mmiber 's room

irasshaimasu.

deifjn-to-he ?

Dai san-gb ni

Ordet" three-numhei' in

ni\

in\ "What is the number of
I your room (or cabin) ?"

orimasu. j " I am in number
am. I three. "

1 " No. 20 of the 6th ward
") J of lida street."

' ' The third house from
the corner."

lida-machi roku-cho-me
ni-jU-banchi. {cki=" tzx\.h.

Kado kara san-gen-me.

Comer from, third-house.

N. B. Gen is the tiigori'ed form of /v«, the auxiliary numeral for
houses (see p. 109).

■^ 167. Notwithstanding the existence of such forms as the
above, the Japanese mind has not, properly speaking, a very

I I 6 THE NUMERAL.

clear idea of ihe distinction between cardinal numbers and
ordinal numbers, for which reason the cardinals are often
used iti an ordinal sense, thus :

Meiji san-ju-ichi-nen (lit. " Meiji 31 year"), "the thirty-
first year of (the chronological period termed) Meiji," i.e.,
"a,d. 1898," according to the European reckoning.
Similarly ni-gwaisu or ni-geisii (lit. ' ' two month "), i. e. ,
" February ;"yz7-;'C'^2'-»zi;/2z (lit. "eleven day"), i.e., "the
eleventh day of the month."

N. B. The context generally shows whether the number should be
taken as a cardinal or as an ordinal. Sometimes the cardinal numbers
are distinguished by the insertion of an auxiliary numeral. Thus " two
months " would be not ni-gclsu, but ni-ka-gctsu, or, in native Japanese
parlance and without any auxiliary nxacKitA, futa-isuki.

\ 168. Years are usually counted by what are termed
"year-names" (Jap. nengo), i.e., periods of irregular length
with names arbitrarily chosen. The present period " Meiji "
began with the overthrow of the Shogunate and the restora-
tion of the Mikado to absolute power in 1868. Occasionally
of late, years have been counted from the fictitious era of
the mythical Emperor Jimmu, who, according to the
Japanese history books, was the first human monarch of
this empire, and ascended the throne on the nth February,
B. C. 660.

^ 169. January is called skd-gwalsu, lit. "the chief month;"
sometimes also ichi-gelsu, lit. "one month." {Givatsu is
the Go-on, getstc the Ka*n-on pronunciation of the same
Chinese character J3, " moon ;" see p. 7 for these technical
terms.) The other months are formed by prefixing the
Chinese numerals to the word gwalsu or gelsu. Thus the
months run as follows :

COUNTING OF MONTHS AND DAYS.

117

shu-gwaisu,

ni-gwalsu,

san-gwalsu,

shi-gwaisu,

go-gwaisu,

roku-gwatsu.

"January."' shichi-gwalsu, "July."

' ' February. " hachi-gwatsu, ' ' August. "

ku-gwaisu, "Septe"mber."

jii-gwaisu, "October."

"March.
"April."
"May."
"June."

ju-ichi-gwaisu, ' ' November. "
jii-ni-gwalsu, "December."

Tf 170. The counting of the days of the month is a medley of
native Japanese and imported Chinese parlance. We give
the former in ordinary Roman, the latter in italic type :

ichi-nichi, [the xst of the ja-roku-nicM,
tsuitachi, /month.

jii-sKichi-nichi,

jii-hachi-nichi,

ju-ku-nichi,

hatsuka,

ni-ju-ich i-nichi,

ni-ju-ni-nichi

m-ju-san-nichi,

?ii-ju-yok'ks.,

7ti-Ju-go-nichi,

ni-ju-roku-nichi,

ni-jic-sKchi-nichi,

ni-ju hachi-nichi,

ni-jii-ku-nichi,

san-ju-nichi,

san-ju-ichi-nichi,
misoka, ' ' the last day of the month"

(whether the ■^fith or 31s/).
o-misoka, " the last day of the year."
N. B. The word 7msoM is tending to pass out of educated usage.

^171. The above forms, which are really cardinals, serve
likewise for such expressions as " two days," " twelve days,"

futsuka, the 2nd

mikka,

,, yd

yokka,

, Aih

itsuka,

, Sih

muika,

, 6//2

nanuka, ,

, 7/^

yoka,

, 8//5

kokonoka.

, giA

toka,

, lolh

jic-ichi-nichi,

, 11/^

jii-ni-nichi,

, I2lh

ju-san-nichi,

, 13/^

7«-yokka,

,t^ih

ju-go-nichi,

„ 15^^

the i(>lk
I'jlk
i?,ih
igth
20th

2\St
22nd

2yd

2\th

2^ih

26lh

2']ih

2%th

2()lh

30//5

Il8 THE NUMERAL.

"twenty days," etc. But ism'/acM cunnot be used in the
sense of " one day," because it is derived from isuh' /ac/ii,
"the moon rising," i.e., "the first day of the moon."
"One day" is therefore always ichi-nichi. Neither can
misoka be used in the sense of " thirty days "or " thirty-one
days," notwithstanding the fact that "thirty {misd) days
{ka) " is its etymological meaning in Archaic Japanese.

^ 172. Hours are counted by prefixing the Chinese numerals
to the Chinese word Ji, " time," " hour," thus :

ichi-ji, " one o'clock."

yo-jiju-go-fun, " a quarter (lit. fifteen minutes)

past four."

jii-ichi-ji han, ' ' half-past eleven. "

ju-ichi-ji shi-ju-go-fun, 1 ' ' eleven forty-five. "

jit-ni-ji ju-go-ftm mac, J " a quarter to twelve. "

han-ji-kan, " half-an-hour. ' ('Ert« = " interval.")

ichi-ji han kan, " an hour and a half."

^173. "Half," as just instanced, is han, or, when used
substantively, hambun {\\\.. "half part").

N, B, The word hambmi is used idiomatically in sucli expressions
as hamri hatnbun, " half (i.e. partly) as an ornament," — said, for
instance, of the charm-bags worn by children ; omoshiro hainbun, " half
in fun," where the ordinary rules of Japanese construction would lead
one to expect to see ha?nhm placed first instead of second . In all such
instances the stress lies on the word Iiambtm.

Other fractional and multiplicative numbers are expressed,
as in the following examples, by means of the words hu,
"part" (a corruption olhun, "part"), and i^rt/, "double:"

sam-bu no ichi, " one-third."

sam-bu no ni, " two-thirds."

sht-bu no ichi, "a quarter. "

MISCELLANEOUS NUMERAL LOCUTIONS.

119.

" three-quarters."

" three tenths."

" double," " twice as much."

" treble," " three times as much."

shi-bn no san,
ju-hu no san,
hai or ni-bai,
sam-bai,

N. B. Such expressions as ni-bu, lit. " two parts," may mean either
" two parts out of three " (i.e., " two thirds "), or " two tenths," or
" two hundredths " (i.e., " two per cent "), etc.

*|[ 174. Note also the following miscellaneous locutions :

ni-do,
}ii-do-me,

ftdari-mae,

"twice." san-do,

j " the second
I time."

■ portions for

j " port:
I two."
j " twenty
I cent."

san-do-mc,
san-nin-mae,

j "the
I time. "

thrice. "
third

per

san-wari,

" portions
for three. "

"thirty per
cent."

f ' ' thirty-five

Ml ■•

futatsu or
ni-mai, etc.

ztdsu.

two at
time."

three at

ni-wari ("twenty-five z

! \ i •' san-wari so-bu, .„„..„„„.

go-bu, [percent. * (percent.

mitsu or )

sam-mat, \ zutsu, ^ ^^^^_„

etc. ) "•

f "in the second f " in the third

dainini, -| place," dai sanni, -| place,"

("secondly." ("thirdly."

.{:

Jiiiaisu milsu,

shi-go-nichi ,

ju-go-rohi-nin,

jii ni hah-hu,
ten in, eiffJit-ninc,

hitotsu oh,

fme omiUinf/f

ichi-nichi oki, (femil.)
kaku-jiisu, (elegant.)

"two or three."
" four or five days."
" fifteen or sixteen persons.''
"eight or nine out of ten," henc&
" almost always."

I "every other one, alternate."
every other day. "

CHAPTER VII.

The Adjective.

PRIMARY IXFLECTIONS.

^ 175. The salient points of the primary inflections of adjec-
tives in the Tokyo Colloquial may be compendiously de-
scribed as follows : —

I. Adjectives have a form in i, which is both attributive
and predicative, that is to say, which may be used either
prefixed to a noun, or else at the end of a sentence with
the English verb "to be" understood, thus:

Takai yama, "A high Fama ga iakai, "The moun-

mountain." tain is high."

Samiii kaze, "A cold Kaze ga samui, "The wind

wind." is cold."

N. B. Ga must not be mistaken for the equivalent of the English
word "is." It is a postposition serving approximately to denote
the nominative case. (See p. 66.)

II. Adjectives have a form in o or ii, which is used in-
stead of the form in / when gozaimasu, the polite verb
for "to be," is expressed. Thus:

Yama ga iakb gozaimasu. ' ' The mountain is high."

Kaze ga samii goz'iimasho. "The wind is probably

cold."

III. Adjectives have a form in J;u, which is used when
a verb other than gozaimasu follows, and which often,
though not always, corresponds to an English adverb in
"ly ;" thus :

STANDARD CLASSICAL FORMS. 121

Yama ga iakaku 7meniasu. f " The mountain looks

Mountain {itom^ Jiitjli loolts. 1 higll."

Hayaku kite kudasai. 1 » Please come quickly."

{hdclily coming condescend. )

T[ 176. But in order to attain to a full and satisfactory
intelligence even of these Colloquial forms, it is necessary
to dig deeper, and to see how matters stand in the Classical
language, from which the Colloquial forms are still in the
act of being evolved. Observe at the outset that the
inflections of Japanese adjectives have no reference whatever
to such European grammatical categories as number,
gender, or the degrees of comparison. Their object is
partly to distinguish the attributive from the predicative
relation, partly to distinguish the end of a mere clause from
the end of a complete sentence.

*|[ 177. The Classical termination of adjectives when used
attributively is h'. Their termination when used predica-
lively at the end of a sentence is sh'. Hence this latter is
technically called the " conclusive form," thus :

ATTRIBUTIVE.

CONCLUSIVE.

Takaki yama,
mountain."

"A high

Yama iakashi, " The moun-
tain is high."

Sa?nuki kaz3,
wind."

"A cold

{.Kaze samushi, "The wind
is cold."

^ 178. It is from these two Classical forms in kiz.x\&. shi that
the single Colloquial form in i has originated, by the drop-
ping of the distinctive consonants k and sh.

In set speeches and in the conversation of pedantic speak-
ers, the " attributive form " in ki may still not infrequently
be heard. It is employed exclusively in the case of the
words goloki, "like," "similar," and beki, a sort of verbal

122 THE ADJKCTIVF.

adjective corresponding to our termination "....ble," or
to our auxiliary verbs "ought" or "should," thus, :
shinzu-beld, "credible," "ought to be believed;" osoru-
beM, "terrible." (Conf. \ 192.)

N. B. The corresponding conclusive form beshi is no longer era-
l^loyed by educated speakers ; but the bei perpetually heard at the end
of sentences from the lips of the lowest classes in Eastern and Northern
Japan, and signifying "shall," "will," "must," is a corruption of it.
For instance. So dam-bei, " That is probably so,'' " No doubt you are
right," represents an older So de arii-beshi, and is equivalent to the
standard Colloquial Se de gozaimnsho,

^ 179. The "conclusive form" in shi is still used in the
woxdiS nashi, "non-existent," " is not," z.nAyoshi, "good,"
concurrently with the commoner forms fiai&n&yoi, thus :

"Everything''^ (is) non-
existent^" i.e., "There is
nothing."

Yoshi, yoshi ! "All right!"

It is also still to be heard in such emphatic locutions as

o , . f " It is cold," or, " It ivas

iiamusa wa samushi. , , „ , • , ,

Coldness as-for, {it is) coUl. ^old, or, " It IS cold With

(a vengeance. '
Kurasa wa Imrashi. "It is dark," etc.

^ 180. The third Classical termination of adjectives is 1m.
It corresponds to the indefinite form of verbs (conf. ^ 27S
and ^ 425), and its original function is that of predicate
at the end of every clause of a sentence excepting the last,
which alone takes the conclusive termination shi. Thus :

' ' The mountains (of a
certain country) m-e uirju,
Tama iakaim, Idlw samuim, ' the climate is cold, and
Jinka sulainashi. the human dwellings there

\ are few."

Nani^ md' naski.^ (elegant)
Nanni mo nai. (familiar)

ADJECTIVES IX CORRELATED CLAUSES.

123

This construction is now rarely heard except in set speech-
es, genuine Colloquial usage preferring either to end each
clause by the form in i (sometimes followed by the exple-
tive shi, as,-iii the last example but two on p. 127), or,
oftener still, to turn the sentence some other way, thus :

Taiyb wa bkii, alsui, ahrrui '

Sxin (ts-foi'f bifft hot, Hr/lit

iama de, so?io gururi wo

ball beinfff Us around {acais.)

yusei to iu sekai

pUmets that (they) say ivorlds
irii.

are.

ga mawatle

(nom.) circUnff

The sun is a
great, hot, shining

ball,

circle

called

around which
other worlds
planets."

) " An argument about
[ the size (of a thing)."

I "The article is a
[good and cheap one."

Oh'i chiisai no arasoi.

Bif/ small 's dispute.

Shina mo yorosliikereha,

Article also ii'hei'eas-is~ff00d.

nedan mo yasui.

price also {is) elicap. j

N. B. For the conditic-nal (as yorosKikereba above) thus used, see \
300. The following example shows it and the kit form in harness
together :

Chushakti mo Jiahereba, \

Comnientar;/ also <is-there-is~notf
jibild mo naltu, kyoshi

dictionary also not-beinr/f teacTier
mo nai to iu yd na

also is-not that say manner being
wake de, jitsit ni go-ri

reason by, truly five-miles

miiclm de arimashtta.
foii-inside teas.

IT 181. What the Colloquial has retained in full vigour is a
secondary use of the form in /f«, prefixed to verbs ; and it
has become rather usual, having regard to this use alone, to
call the form in question the " adverbial form," because
the European equivalents of Japanese adjectives in /at are
often, though not invariably, adverbs, thus :

" Truly great were my
perplexities, being, as I was,
-without a commentary, with-
out a dictionary, and without
a teacher.

/

124 THE ADJECTIVE.

Omoshiroku Mkoemasu. "It sounds amusing.

Osoku kaerimasMla. "I came home late.''

Yolai dekiia. " It is well done."

OJdku nariniashila koio ! "How big he has become ! "

N. B. For koto thus used, see top of p. 39.

Naru-take hayakii 0 \

As as possible Qui<;lihf, honour able \ "Please COme as

ide nasai. [quickly as possible."

eddt ileign. )

N. B. Just as vulgar speakers often omit the termination " ly " of
English adverbs, so also, in familiar Japanese style, and not from the
uneducated alone, do we hear such expressions as osoroshii wand,
" clreadful(ly) bad," where osorosJiiliit wartd would better accord with
the old traditions of the language.

\ 182. The verb "to be " is no exception to the rule where-
by all verbs must be preceded by the adverbial or indefinite
form in ku. It is therefore correct to say, for instance :
Alio yama ga iakaku gozaimasu. "That mountain is high."
Kaze ga samuku gozaimasho. "The wind will probably

be cold."
But Colloquial usage prefers to drop the /(■ of the termi-
nation in such contexts. Moreover, after the k has been
dropped, a crasis of the remaining vowels of the termination
ensues. By this series of changes,
(Stems in a) iakaku passes through lakaii to lakn.
( ,, ,, i) yorosMku ,, ,, ynroshiu ,, yoroshiu.

( ,, ,, 0) shiroku ,, ,, shirou ,, shirb.

( ,, ,, u) samuku ,, ,, samuu ,, sa7>iu.

N. B. The genuine modern Colloquial possesses no stems ending in
e. In earlier times, however, and in the semi-Colloquial of certain
books we find such series as

shigeku, shigcu, s/iigyb.

heku, beu, byu.

ADJECXn'E STEMS. I25

Hence it is usual to say :

Ano yama ga tako gozaimasu ;
Kaze ga samu gozaimasho ; etc.

N. B. The Kyoto dialect goes a, step further even than that of
T6ky5, and prefers to make use of these abbreviated forms before all
verbs ■whatsoever. The same usage is found in the more or less arti-
ficial Colloquial alluded to just above, as sometimes making its vj^ay
into print. — Foreigners are ajiit to say Ano yama ga takai de gozaimasu,
etc. The use of such expressions, though not absolutely forbidden,
should be avoided. If addressing an inferior, say Ano yama ga takai.
If addressing an equal or superior, say Ano yavia ga tako gozaimasu.

^ 183. It will be noticed that all the inflections of adjectives
are added to a stem which terminates in one of the vowels.
This stem is .occasionally employed as an independent
word. Thus Aka, Kuro, Shiro, "Brownie," "Blackie,"
and "Whitie," serve as names for dogs. The phrase
naga no ioshi IsuM means "long months and years" (lit.
"years and months"). But by far the commonest use of
the stem is to form compound words, thus :

aka-gane, "copper;" from akai, "red," and kane,

" metal."
hoso-nagai, "slender;" from hosoi, "narrow," and

nagai, "long."
kurushi-magire, " wildness caused by pain;" from ku-
rushii, " painful," and magireru, " to be confused."
shiro-hme, "silver;" from shiroi, " white," and /!'a«e,

"metal."
yasti-domari, "a cheap lodging; from yasui, "cheap,"

and /w«ffr«, "to stay."
yo-sugiru, "to be too good;" Ixoxa. yoi, "good," and
sugiru, ' ' to exceed. "

126

THE ADJECTIVE.

i\1 li. There is a slight difference of signification, or at least of
intention, between such expressions as takai yama, " a high mountain,"
and taka-yama, " a high-mountain," similar to that which we feel in
English between " high land " and " the Highlands," or " a black
bird " and " a blackbird." The compound form is more idiomatic,
it tends to assume a specific meaning irrespective of the original
signification of its constituent parts (e. g. futa-go, " twins," from
futa, "two," and ko, "child"), and it is that preferred in proper
names. Thus there are several places called Takayama, but none
called Tal:ai yama.

^ 184. From the foregoing remarks, we may proceed to
construct a table of the primary inflections of adjectives,
as used in ordinary conversation. We take as specimens
the adjectives lakai, "high;'' yoroshii, "good;" shiroi,
"white; and samui, "cold;" i.e., one for each of the
four vowels a, i, 0, u, with which Japanese adjective stems
almost invariably terminate :

"High."

"Good." "White."

"Cold."

Stem

taka

yoroshi

shiro

samu

Attvibut. I
Conclus. j

lakai

yoroshii

shiroi

samui

Adverbial 01
Indefinite

Y Uikakii

yarosMku

shiroku

samuhc

Predic. with

' [- lako

verb "to be'

yoroshiii

shiro

samu

expressed

N. B. Oiiaji, "same," is irregular, as its attributive (conclusive)
form coincides in Colloquial with the stem. The adverbial form onajiku
is still often heard ; but with the verb " to be," more speakers say
cnnji de than onajiu.

Tf 185. The following are a few examples of the use of the
primary inflections of adjectives :

EXAMPLES OF PRIMARY INFLECTIONS. 1 27

0 hayb gozaimasu. "Good morning,"

Sononvahly early (it) is.

Yol 0 ienki de\

Good honourable weather \

gozaimasu. \ " It is fine weather."

(it) is. )

Zbsa ga nai. ) " There is no difficulty."
Jiiffimliy (iwm.) is-not. J (Gozaimasen would be more polite than nai.)

YaMmashii ! shabeicha \

(You) are-rwisy I as-for-chatterlnf/, ( "Don't chatter and

ikenai. j make such a row ! "

it-is-no-go. 1

Yoku ivakarimasen. ( "I don't quite un-

Well iinderslaml-not. | derstand. "

Warui no da. \ " It is a bad one."

Jiud one is. ( (For no, see ^ 112.)

Tsui ni naku narimashila. ( " He is dead at last."

Finally non-existent has-become. (

Kanju wo hayaku dokal « piease bring the

mil (accus.) quicUy 2>Je<«eK.jj gyj^j^^jy "

{ktldasai). j (^Said io a Jwtel-keeper:)

(condescend). \

Ano wakai kirei na kJlo. i "That handsome
27i«e young in-etly person. ] young fellow."

Shi7ta mo yoi shi, nedan moyasui. ) " It is both good

Article also (is) good, price also{is)eheap. jand cheap."

Takai io yasui to wa { ,,^^^ ^^^^

Hear and cJieap a/nd as-for, , -^ ,,

iamochi-kaia ga chigau. do not wear so well as

dtiriibiuty (nom.) differs. (the deal ones.

Ai-niku no ame. | "A rainy day coming just
Mcet-odioiis of rain. | when it is not wanted."

N. B. Observe the stem-form niku with no suffixed, here used ex-
ceptionally for the attributive form nikiii. The nick-name Arigaia
no KicJiiiei, in one of the stories in the Practical Part (T[ 451), is u
similar case.

128

THE ADJECTIVE.

SECONDARY INFLECTIONS.

^ 1 86, Besides the primaiy inflections of adjectives, as set
forth above, there is a series of secondary inflections which

=

■^^

in

o

rt

r-'

^

i

'?

M

s

^

^

OJ

.a

S

>;,

"SI

0

^

''

.a

w

rt

s

o

rt

■S^

-C

:z;

^"S -o-

/3
O

.E2

n:J

'■^

rt

:;

"?

'%

^^ «

eu

bi-C

-^

*tj}

bjO

r^

'cc

.s.g

c^

^

0

3

;,

0

1'

is

Q
O

O

bf.

^

--

^r^

cs

■s

f:^

tj

s

1^"

j:

t2

Q
<C c/5

.."

1 1

"5

"^J

1

•<i

is

1

1

'1

^

X

^

^!

k

k

k

ti

<3 fa

C

f^

OJ

13

t3

(3

S

w S

g

^

tt

A

w

i

3

0

5.

5

_L

^^

^

H W

7^

■^3

</v

0

•

ryT ■■

^^

^6
o

^

O
O

1

0

b/)

0
0

c ,^

O <!

o

k

W)

^

tJ)

0 «

bo

^

>%

2

'

S

.2

" ^

Pi O

9 ^

Si w

is

3

e

o

.S M

§

'fcJD

1

bo

^

0 f^

J- "

e

1

•2. a

>;:2

5^

>J

^ c

•n

<o

<-j

to

„

^

^

':b

s

<2

Q

H "

irT Q"

5

s

i^"

(3

t

J

c_c

i

1

o

„

?

5
^

a

■^

?

1

1

,^

1^

.^

!•«- !».,

.<.

<; -^

■^

■^

■<;

►<;

•<;

•^

p, rt

►«::

»^

K5

*^

'-J

^ t-j

<-^

'r.

^

'0

t-)

t-i

<>.

<-;

t^

^

<o

^ ^

;:i-

'i

^

^

Cj

^i

iij S

ti

<:i

<a.

':i

i

5^ ;^

!^

iv

k

If

k

V

k

K

t^

^ Ci

Ji

31

5:.

5

':i

51

^

■:i

51

<a

^

-iu ^

;^,

H

'S

^

^

^

^

^

H

P5

<

0

w

"«■

h
z

H

tJ

W H

1^

u:

0

<

K^l

M

U

h

H

S w

K tj {^

J

p

[I] M

K y

<

co

<;

u

D

0

5
d

u

i

'A

w

§1

^1

z
<

<

1-1

ss -

5

H

u

D

d

«g

§g

H

n

o

tl

z

z

K

0

D:!

0

fe=

m Q

- o u

0

<

0

'W

c] 0

y 0

Id

u

fc U

£

c

'J

Cu

0

0

u

Ck

u

tS

NEGATIVE ADJECTIVE NAI. 1 29

are employed in indicate tense and mood. Most of these
secondary inflections are obtained by agglutinating parts ot
the verb rtra, "to be," to the adverbial or indefinite form
in hi, euphony producing certain slight changes, as will be
seen by comparing the table on the opposite page with the
paradigm of the first conjugation, to which aru belongs.
The use of the various moods and tenses will be found
explained in '^ 273 e/ scq. We have omitted from the table
such imperative forms as yoroshikarc, "be good!" and
ivaruhare, " be bad I " because they rarely if ever occur in
practice, save in a few such idiomatic phrases as osokare
hayahare, "sooner or later. "
■^ 188. One ot the most useful adjectives is what is called
"the negative adjective nai." Its proper meaning is
"non-existent;" Ijut it commonly replaces the negative
conjugation of the verb ffrz^, "to be," and also sometimes
corresponds to our preposition "without." Its inflections
are as follows :

^ Attributive nai.

1 ■ Conclusive. nai, rarely nashi.

(^ '•Adverbial nahi.

N. B. The contracted form ltd is not in common use.

^Certani Present fis not or will not
or Future J ' (be.

Improbable Pre- 1 , _ ( probably is not or
sent or Future J "■ ' I will not be.

§ ■'

Certain Past nakatta, was not.

m

Improbable Past nakaiiarb, probably was not.

And so on, through all the forms given in the paradigm

\ of adjectives on p. 128.

1] 189. Nai, added to the adverbial form of adjectives, serves
to form their negative conjugation, thus :

130 THE ADJECTIVE.

Certain Present ox\yorosMkn. j is or will not be

Future \ nai, \ good.

Improbable Present ')_)/(?rosA;7«^ j probably is not or

or Future ( nakaro, \ will not be good.

Certain Past Y t, )/ [ '^^s not good.

Improbable Past [yorosMu j probably was not
^ ( 7iakaUaro, ( good.

And so on through the other moods and tenses.
N. B. In polite parlance, this negative conjugation in nai is
mostly replaced by one with the verb gozaimascn, " not to be,"
thus :

Certain Present ox\yorosHu gozai- (is or will not be

Puture J maseii, \ good.

Impi'ohaHe Vresentiyoros/tiu gozai- (probably is not or
or Future I masumai, \ will not be good.

And so on through the other moods and tenses.

Nai itself is not susceptible of the negative conjugation.
There is no such expression as nahi nm, " not non-existent."

N. B. Positive adjectives happening to end in nai, as, for example,
kitanai, " dirty," must not be confounded with adjectives in the
negative form. The negative of Idtaiiai is kilanaku nai, following the
paradigm given in Ihe above table. Similarly with abtmai, " dangerou";;"
snkmiai, " scarce," etc.

^ I 90. EXAMPLES OF THE TENSE AND MOOD

INFLECTIONS OF ADJECTIVES.

,,_ , , ,, f "I ought' to have
Ao suric to yokatUi m- ■ ■ ■ J ^„„„ -.^ ;„ <.u:„ ><

t>"- ■ ■ ■ ■ \ done it in this way."

Tims ilo if, ivus-good nltlimiffh. ■ \^ (Conf IT 2S7 )

Aa / Iwwakatta! 1 "Oh! what a fright

Aji'. mis-<ifr<ad. 1 1 have had !"

Are ga yokarb \

"Tliat (7iom.) ivai-proltaUy-lie-good"\ "I think that that

lo omuhnasYi. tone will probably do."

Ihat (/) tldnl;. '

EXAMPLES OF THE TENSE AND MOOD INFLECTIONS.

131

Saku-ban, inu ga hoete, I "I couldn't sleep last

last-niijlit, dogs (nom.) bar7tina,\ mgh'i, on aCCOUnt of

sozoshthde neraremasen d'M/^z'/a.j the noise the dogs made

beinff~noisz/f coidd-nol-sleep (ii) was. (barking" "

Kono hen wa, hai\ " It is quite tiresome,

TliU neidMmirhood as-fov, /iiesUe number of flies in
-"''^''"'^^^«- this neighbourhood."

"Please don't do
■if it is inconvenient
you."

It,
to

ga okute uruso

{iioin!)heinfi-munyf Uresome

Go isugo ga 0

August convenience {jwm.) honourably

waruhereha, 0 yoshi

if-is~had, honourahVy cease

nasaimasht.

condescend.

Kono goro no ienh wa,

This period 's weather as-for,

yokallari ivarukallari

h4'int/~soinetinies-good heing-soniet-itncs-had

sKiie, ale ni narimascn.

doing, relianct; to hccomcs-not.

Tonto mo muzukashiku nai. 1 " It is not in the least

Trifle even difficidt is-not. J difficult."

Muzukashiku nakercha, yatle \ k jf j^ jg „q[ difficult,

Zlifficult if-is-not, sendingU ^yju ^|., jjjy band at

(Conf. % 296.)

mimashb.

will-sec.

Nakucha naranai mono.

As-for~non~heing, hccomcs-not thing.

Ido

" The weather is
so changeable just
now, that one can't
rely upon it."

Tenka
Empire

ni nai bijin.
in, non-existent lielle.

' A thing one cannot
without."

"The greatest beauty
in the land."

{More lit. " A belle -ii ith
whom there is none to
compare beneath \]-:a\ the
slcy \teii\!'^

COMPOUND AND DERIVATIVE ADJECTIVES.

\ 191. Compound adjectives are numerous, and offer no
difficulty. They sometimes consist of two adjectives, more
frequently of a noun or verb followed by an adjective, thus :

132 THE ADJECTIVE.

iisu-akai, "light red," "pink;" from usui, "thin,"

" light-colonred," and akai, " led."
nsu-gurai, "dusk," "almost dark;" from nstii, "light-
coloured," and hii-ai, " dark."
kokoro-yasui, "intimate;" from kokoro, "heart," and

yasui, ' ' easy. "
yondokoro-nai, " unavoidable ;" from yoru, " lo rely,

lokoro, " place," and nai, the negative adjective.
kiki-gurushii, "ugly (to hear);" from kikii, "to hear,"

and kurushh, " painful."
mi-gurusJn'i, " ugly (to look at);" h'om mni, "to see,"

and kiirushii, " painful."
loakari-nikui, " difficult (to understand) ;" Irom wakaiu,

"to understand," and nikiii, "odious."
7vakari-yasui, " easy (to understand) ;" xoxnwakaru, " lo

understand," 'x\\i\ yastd , "easy."

^ 192. There are various classes of derivative adjectives. Ol
these the chief are : —

I. Those in beki, corresponding to our phrases with
"must" or "should," or lo our adjectives in " ....ble,"
and already noticed on pp. 12 1-3 as being now used only in
attributive constructions. It is to verbs that beki is suffixed,
— in the first conjugation to the present tense, as aru-bcki,
"should be," "necessary," in the second and third con-
jugations to the indefinite form, as iabc-hehi, " eatable ;" deki-
bcki, "possible;" not inbcru-bcki, dekiru-bcki. In the \^'ritten
Language, beki is suffixed to what is termed the "conclu-
sive form " of the present tense of the second and third
conjugations, i.e., a shoit form ending in 11 without a fol-
lowing ru, tluis : tabu-hcki, {i)dehc-bcki ; and this use may
still sometimes be heard in the Colloquial. A like rule

COMPOUND AND DERIVATIVE ADJECTIVES. 1 33

obtains in the case of the iiiegular verl)s kuru and sum,
which always make kti-bcki and su-beki. The veib miru is
pecidiar, making eitiiei mirtc-bcki or mi-buki.

Su-beki kolo. "A tiling to bo done."

Do-tmtst thintj.

Shinzu-beki koto. ■' A credible tiling. "

HcUGVc-must thing.

Kono hen ni m/ru-\ .. Are there no places

This nei(,hho,crlwod in, »■««- L^orth going to see in

beh iokoro ga gozaimascn ^'^-^ this neighbourhood .?"

sJioidd places iJtom.) are-not -J °

Omae no kamau-beki kolo\

You of tnedMc-siioidd tuina\ "It is none of your

de nai. (familiar.) [business."

is-not. j

Kore wa muko ye yaruA .-^his is a thintr
This as-fm:^ opposite, to "cnd-l^^.^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^j^"

oekt mono desu. , , „

there.

must t/ttiif/ iS. }

A'. B. Observe liow our English passive idioms are replaced by
active idioms in Japanese, following a general tendency of llie language
commented on in T[^ 81 — 82, \ 427, and \ 439.

^ 193. II. The so-called " desiderative adjectives " in te', as
iabclai, "desirous of eating," "hungry;" ikiiai, "desirous
of going." These will be treated of when we come to
speak of the verb, ^ 242 and T[ 285.

^ 194. IK. A noticeable class of derivative adjectives is form-
ed by agglutinating to nouns the lermination rashit, which
coi responds to the English terminations " ish " and "ly,''
and occasionally to some such [jhrase as "said to be," or " I
think," thus :

baka-rashii, "foolish;" {xo\\\baka, "a fool."

kodomo-rashii, "childish;" 'itom kodomo, "children."

134 THE ADJECTIVE.

ntoko-rashii.

konnkhi-rashii.

( " said to] r - ,, i ir i >

I be skilful;" I ^'"'^'""^^"' ^'^''^"'•

{ beHeve?' ^ } '''^"^ konnichi, " to-day.

A much smallei' class is obtained by reduplicating an
adjective stem and agglutinating the suffix shii, thus : ara-
arashii, "rude and rough;" io-doshii, "lengthy;" uio-
vtoshii, " cold " (metaph.), "estranged."
T[ 195. It may be well to notice, in connection with these
classes of derivative adjectives, two classes of verbs derived
from adjectives. One of these is obtained by suffixing to
the stem the suffix garu, a contraction of^e aru, — ge or ke
(^) being an old word signifying "spirit," "air." When
added to the desiderative adjective in iai, the resulting
compound suffix is iaganc : —

koivagaru, "to think fearful;'' i.e., "to be frightened,"

i\Q\-a kowai, "fearful."
mezurashigaru, "to think strange;" from mezurashh,

" strange."
ikilagaru, "to want to go;" from ikilai, "wanting to
go," — itself the desiderative adjective o^ iku, "to go."

A. B. 0l3scrvc that ^aru occasionally serves to vcrl:)alise nouns,
thus: zannengaru, " to regret," from zaniuii, "regret;" iyagai-u, "to
dislike," i'coxaiya, "nay!" "repugnance." Also that the termination
tagaru often means " to be apt to " rather than " to want to "

Of the second class of adjective-verbs the following
specimens will give an idea :

hironieru, "to spread" (trans); Jiirornaru, "to spread'

(intrans. ), from /w'n?/', "wide."
maromeru, " to make round," from marui, " round."

N. B. Both these classes of verbs are, like verbs in general, suscep-
tilJe of the passive and causative forms (conf. Chap. IX), thus

QUASI- ADJECTIVES. 1 3 5

Mdziirashigararcnt, " to be thought strange," "to be lionised."

Urayamashigarareru, " to 1)c regarded with envy," from iirayania-
sliigarn, " to regard with envy, " itself derived from uyayamashii,
" enviable."

Ureshigaraseru, "to cause to feel joyful," i.e , "to make happy;"
from tireshigani, " to feci joyful," itself derived from iiyeshii, " joyful."

Iliromesaseni, " to cause to spread."

QUASI-ADJECTIVES.

^ 196. There are large numbers of words in common use,
such as nama, "raw;" shizuka, "quiet;" yasela, "thin;"
koraerarenai, "unendurable," which at first sight appear to
be adjectives, and which must be translated into English by
adjectives, but whicli are not true adjectives in Japanese,
either as regards origin or grammatical treatment, Some of
them are nouns, some are verbs, some are phrases formed
from various parts of speech. They may be best understood
by being classed under the following five headings : —

\ 197. I. Nouns followed by no; as Amerika no, "of
America," i.e., "American." Such are :

gwaikoku, "foreign countries:'' gwaikoku no, "foreign."
kin, "gold;" kin no, "golden."

konaida, " a short while ago;" konaida no, " recent."
II. Nouns followed hy na,* a. corruption of the Classical

* It has been stated in ^112 (p. 78) that the postposition no often
assumes the signification of the English word "one" or " ones," used
substantively. Thus from the adjective nagai, " long," one can form
the phrase tiagai no, "a long one," and similarly from such quasi-
adjectives as shojiki and kirci one can form the phrases shdjiki na no,
"an honest one;" kirei na no, "a pretty one," etc. This idiom
must not be confounded with another nearly alike in sound containing
the word nan, which it is difficult to explain in English except
by the help of examples, and whose prigin is obscure. The following
sentences containing it may be taken as representative of its use :

136 THE ADJECTIVE.

verb ?iaru, "to be" (not to be confounded with naru,

"to become"); as shojiki na, lit. " iionesty being," i.e.
" honest." Such are :

mendo, "a bother;'' vieiidd na, " bolliersomc."

inuda, " uselessness ;" muda na, "useless."

ramhv, "disorderly rainhb na, "disorderly."

conduct;"
shizuka, " quiet " (subst. ); shizuka na, " (juiet" (adj ).

TV. li. No mostly follows concrete nouns, iia abstract nouns.
Indeed the same noun will take ;w or iia, according as it is viewed
from the concrete or the abstract point of view. For instance, ia/;a
110 hanashi means "a fool's story," "the sort of story a fool would
tell," whereas laha na hanashi means " a foolish story " Very fine-

Kora desho ka ? — Aa ! sor^ nan dds.

„ f "Is this it?— Ah ! yes: that
(is it.

Ano otoko tva, domo akip- [ " He is a very fickle fellow. — Yes in-
poi. — So sa! Meiurashii kololicci, because he is always hankering
!^a suki nan da hara. I after something new and striking."

T -. - , I -r I ^' M03I people suppose it to be the

laivo wa asa dele, maibanl , . ^ , ' r A'- r .1

hikkoinn no ga atarUnac da to
taitei 7aa oviotic imaszt ga, — jitsn
wa, asa taiyd ga dim 7io dc 70a
nakYtle, iaiyo no dent no ga asa
nan desii.

natural order of things for the sun
to rise in the morning and to retire
in the evening. But the truth is
not that the sun rises in the mor-
ning, but that the sun's rising is the
.morning."

Of the various authorities, both Japanese and foreign, whom the
present writer has consulted on the subject of this idiom, some pro-
nounce it to be " relative," others " relative, elliptical, and renective(!)."
Some say that it is a corruption of nnrn, " to be." Others would trace
it back to the ivord nani ? " what ?" used as a kind of expletive indicat-
ing vagueness, like " thingummy " or " wdiat-d'ye-call-'em " in vulgar
English. Others again assert that the phrase means nothing at all. We
ourselves incline to see in it a survival of the Classical particle nan,
(Archaic na mo), which served to emphasise the word to which it was
suflixed. Observe, however, that whereas Classical nan may occur
Ijcfore any verb, this Colloquial nan survives only before the verb " to
be," as in all three examples given above,

QUASI- ADJECTIVES IN NA AND SO NA, 1 37

drawn distinctions are sometimes produced in this way. Thus martii
kao Hi' Kito means " a man witli a round face," the concrete idea of
" face " being here prominent. But marti-gao na Kto means " a round-
faced man," the aljstract quality of round-facedness being uppermost
in llie spealcer's mind. This particular plirase might be turned in yet
a third way, viz., kno no marui Into, " a man round of face." Such
idioms as this last are dealt witli in T[ 202. In some few cases no and
na may be used almost indiscriminately. Thus we may say mugakii
no Kito or miigakii na Into equally well. But na is more common.

\ 198. To tlie class formed by means of na belongs a
numerous body of words obtained by adding so, " appear-
ance," to the stem of adjectives proper t)r to' the indefinite
form of verbs, thus :

omoshiroi, "amusing;" omoshirosu na, "likely to be

amusing;" " amusing-looking."
umai, " nice to eat ;'' imiaso na, " appetising."
^urt(, " to rain ;" furisb na, " likely to rain."

kikoeru, " to be audible ;" kikoesb na, "audible, one

would suppose."

The forms^(?Si?so «(Z, "apparently good," and wnsizsy na,
" not likely to exist," are derived irregularly from the
adjectives ji'«', "good," and nai, "non-existent," by the
insertion of an epenthetic syllable Si;. Compounds of nai,
such as isumaranai, "worth nothing," "trifling," may
either follow ;wz' in this its irregularity, or else be made to
conform to the rule aft'ecting adjectives in general, thus :
Isumaranasasb na or Isuviaranasb na, "looking worth
nothing," " trilling-looking."
f 199. Sometimes words of the above two classes may be
compounded with the following noun, instead of being
divided from it by no or na, for instance :

kara na (or no) hako, or karaba-ko, " an empty box."
hn no iokci, ,, Mn-dokci, " a gold(en) watch. "

138 THE ADJECTIVE.

Sometimes, again, a word may be treated indifferently
either as a trtie adjective or as a quasi -adjective of class II,
for instance :

chiisai, or chiisa na, "small."

bkii, ,, old na, " big."

yawarakai, , , yawaraka nci, ' ' soft."

\ 200. The forms of classes I and II given above are the
attributive forms. When the quasi-adjectives of classes I
and II are used predicatively at the end of a clause (conf
\ 180), no or na is replaced by de, "being," which thus
corresponds to the termination ku of adjectives proper.
When they are used predicatively at the end of a sentence
(conf. ^ 177), no or na is replaced by any tense of the verb
" to be," such as rfa (familiar), desu (polite), de gozaimasu
(very polite). The word de in such contexts has been
treated of at some length in ^ 88, pp. 62 — 64, which the
student should carefully read over.

1 2or. The following examples will show the use of these
various forms of the quasi-adjectives of classes I and II : —

Igirisu no 0 kaia.

Thif/Uind 's hononynJih side.

Gin no ga hoshiu gozaimasu.
SiXvei' one of iles'tvoiis am.

\ "An English gentleman."
■ [ "I want a silver one."

Okashi na
Okashii

\hanashi. " A funny story.

A'ckko na 0 sJiina \

Sph'UiiM honouvahic ,n-iiri,\ " It is a splendid thing. "

de gOZaimaSll. | (Said in tkanklnganc/or a gift.)

(it) is. )

Fiishigi na yume ivo \
miinasKita.

QUASI- ADJliCTlVES. 130

Fushii^i da. (familiar) j

., ■ desu. (polite) 1 "It is Strange."

ci.«e,- aor, is. 1 Ifs an intelligent dog.

7.-ono znu zva, riko desu.\^ " This dog is intelligent."

Ano hito wa, skdjiki\

Xliat person as-for, honestl " Mc is lionesl, and he

de, yoku halarakimasu. | works hard."

beinf/f tvell ivorlis. '

Amari somaisu de, shiisureii "I' ''^ "1"''^ rude of me
Too coarse beum, rude J '" o^er you SO trifling a
desii. i present."

(iiyis. I {Snid in depreciating a. gift made

\by oneself.)

Are hodo yonda no m,
Thai amount called tvhereaSf
kihoeso na mon{o) da.
lUeely-to-he-midWle tTdnff is.

"One would think he
would hear, after being
called so often."

Yosaso na hilo deshila. { "He seemed a good

Apparenilj/'ffood pe son tvas. 1 fellow. '

1 202. III. Phrases composed of nouns (including indefinite
verbal forms used as nouns) followed by no, " of," and an
adjective proper, as genkp- 7to' yoi', lit. good' of^ spirits', i.e.
"spirited," "lively." Such are :

me^ no' chikai", " neai" of^ eye'," i-e., " near-sighted."
miminotoi, "far of ear,'' ,, " hard of hearing."

ivakari no hayai, "quick of understanding," i.e., "sharp-
witted.

\ 203. Great numbers of quasi-adjectives belonging to this
Class III are formed by means of the words j/o/, "good"
(often corrupted by the Tokyo people to //), warui, " bad,"
and nai, the negative adjective. Such are :

140 THE ADJECTIVE.

bcnri no y III, "gnod of convenience, " i.e. , "convenient.
bcnrino ivariii, "bad of convenience, ,, "inconvenient.
sJii-kaia no nai, "no way to do," ,, "unavoidable."

Sucli qiiasi-adjectives in nais.s that last instanced cories-
jiond to English adjectives with the prefix " un " or "in,"
or with the suffix "less," as isunii no nai, "innocent;"
kaglri no nai, " unbounded."

^ 204. The above examples are all attributive in form. When
the quasi- adjectives of class III are used predicatively,
the postposition no changes to ga ; thus :

Mimi ga tin. " He is hard of hearing. "

SM-kala ga nai. " There is no help for it."

A?io ko 2va, wakari ga hayai. " That child is sharp."

These examples arc in the style used between inti-
mates. It is always more polite to add tlie word gozai-
masti, except when addressing an inferior. Of course with
gozaimasu the z' form of the adjective is exchanged for that
with the long final vowel (sec pp. 120 and 124). Thus the
l)receding examples would, in more polite parlance, become :

Dlimi ga Id gosaimasu.

SK-ka/a ga gozaimascn (no gozaimasTi is not used).

Ano ko iVti, loakari ga hayo gozaimasu.

^205. IV. Various tenses of verbs ; also phrases formed from
such verbs, as :

niicru, " to apjjear ;" hence "visible."

fiilolla, " has become fat ;" ,, "fat."

,,. ( " forthcomes not ; " 1 ... ■, 1 >.

dcktnai, \ ., , „ f ti impossible.

' ( " cannnol ; )

yomcru, "reads;" (intrans.) ,, "legible."

shircia, " was knowable ; " ,, " self evident. "

tinker cl>a} na-
ranat',

iame^ nP na-
ru^.

ki'^ ni' iru^,

hi ni iranai,

VERBS USED AS ADJECTIVES.

-do^ if-it-is-

141

f ' ' won't-i
I not';"

J hence " indispensable.

" becomes " to* sake';"

■ beneficial.

" enters' to= spirit' ;" ,, "agreeable."

"enters-not to spirit ;" ,, "distasteful."
/■2'' no' kiila?, ' ' was efficacious" of ^

spirit' ;" „ "quick-witted.

Iswni'^ no^aru", " is° of ^ guilt' ; " ,, "guilty."

enryo^ surii?, " does" diffidence' ; " ,, "diffident."

iai'' sliiia', " did= great' ; " ,, "important."

choito^ sMla? " did* slightly'; " ,, "sli<>lit."

gaien^ no' | " goes-not' of* com-) " incomprehcn-

ikan^ ' prehension';" ) " sible."

^206. The above are the attributive orm.s. Most of them
serve also to express the predicative relation at the end of
a sentence. (Observe, however, that no must tiien be re-
placed by ga, and the simple past tense in ta by the com-
pound present tense in . . . Je iru (\ 294), thus :

Ano

ojiisan

wa,'

I'luit

old-fientl

cmfin

as~foff

/ulolte

iru.

flit

is.

Ano

jochii

wa.

ki -

TImt

mniil

as-fm;

spirit

.sra

Mile

iru.

fat.

' That old gentleman is

I " That maid-servant is
1 quick-witted."

(770m.) heing-efficadmis is. )

Of course the simple verb may in all cases be replaced by
the polite inflection in masu. It is almost always so re-
placed in predicative constructions, except when an inferior
is addressed. Thus the above examples would become, in
ordinary polite parlance :

Ano ojiisan wa,/ulolle imasu (or orimasu).

Anojochu wa, ki ga kiile imasu (or orimasu).

142 THE ADJECTIVE.

N. B. Quasi-adjcctives ot Class iv ending in sinta, as tai sKita,
choito shita, are never used predicatively.

^ 207. When employed predicatively at the end, not of a
sentence but of a clause, most of the words of this Class IV
turn into gerunds, thus : inieie,fuiioie, dehinahute, etc. But
sometimes a periphrasis with de is used instead, as : Id ni
iranai de.

T[ 208. Foreigners speaking a little Japanese constantly say
yoroshii no cha, shiroi no uma, okii no ncko, etc. etc. But
this is mere "pidjin." It should be j'oro5/«y t'/^a, "good
tea;" shiroi uma, " a white horse ;" okii neko or bki na neko,
"a large cat." {Yoroshii and shiroi are always true adjec-
tives, whereas wc may either use okii as a true adjective, or
oki na as a quasi-adjective.) The mistake arises partly fiom
a contusion between no and na, partly from the fact that
nouns followed by no often correspond to the adjectives of
European languages, e.g. Nihorl} no' koiobcf, " the language"
o(^ Japan, ^" i.e., " the Japanese language ;" molo^ no' sumori\
lit. " inteniion' of^ origin^" i.e. , "the original intention."
No is only used after adjectives in the sense of the indefinite
pronoun "one ' or " ones," as already explained in ^ 1 12: —

n ,. ■ , r- • ("Which are the best.? — The

Uochi isa n P — huroi n\ 1 1 1 1 »

* ( black ones.

Okinanol ''""" ^'imashila. 1 "1 I'ave bought

f having-hmioht hme-com<: f some big ones. "
Jtiff ones ] I

'll 209. Do not confound such Chinese quasi-adjectives as
kirei, "pretty;" rnumei, "anonymous," with real adjec-
tives, simply because they happen to end in /. One can-
not say kirei onna, "a pretl)' woman;" one must say
kirci na onna. S\m\\'A.\\y mumei na kalana, "a sword without
the maker's name inscribed on it."

DIMINUTIVES, AUGMENT ATI VES, AND HONORIFICS. I43

^210. V. The words ko forming diminutives and o forming
augmentatives, together with the honorific prefixes o,*
"honourable;" go, "august;" Id, "exalted;" and mi,
" honourable," are quasi-adjectives, as in the following
examples :

ko-bin, "a small bottle."

o-bin, " a large bottle,"

0 iera, "an honourable Buddhist temple," i.e., simply

" a Buddhist temple."
go hon, " the august book," i.e., "your book."
ki-kohl, " the exalted country, i.e., " your country."
0 mi ashi, lit. "august honourable feet," i.e., generally

"your feet."

N. B. 0 and ko frequently cause the nigori'ing of the word to
which they are prefixed, as o-dcra, " big temple; " ko-dera, " small
temjile ;" ko-jima, "small island" (but 5-shima, without the nigori,
" big island"). Such compounds as these are extremely common in
place-names, the whole Japanese coast being lined with Oshima's
and Kojima's. To express the idea "a big island," "a small island,"
the longer equivalents old na shima, chiisa im shimn, would sound
more natural, and similarly in most other cases.

The honorifics o and go are also used adverbially, thus :
O^ yasumi^ nasai^, lit. "honourably' deign^ to rest,^"

i.e., "good night."
Go yururito, " augustly quietly that," i.e., " Don't in-
jure yourself by overdoing it (in walking, etc.)."

A noticeable peculiarity of this fifth class of quasi-adjec-
tives is that they only occur prefixed to other words. They
cannot be used predicatively at the end of a clause or
sentence. If, for instance, we want to predicate smallness
of a thing, we cannot say that it is ko. We must use a to-

* Carefully distinguish long o, "large," from short 0, " honourable."

144 THE ADJECTIVE.

tally distinct word, such as chiisai. (For further details
concerning the honorifics n, go, etc., see Chap XI, \ 395
el seq.)

COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES.

^211. Comparison in Japanese is more often implicit than
explicit. Thus, when referring to the relative height of
Fujiyama and Asama-yama, a Japanese will not say as we
.should, "Fujiyama is the higher," but simply "Fujiyama
is high " {Fuji ga iakai, or Fuji no liir- ga takai), that is, it is
high as estimated from the standpoint of the other mountain
nienlioned. Similarly, when pricing various goods, a
Japanese will not say " Which is the cheapest } " but simply
" Which is cheap ? " {Doc/iira ga yas2d P') i. e. , by implica-
tion, cheap as compared with all the rest. Indeed, even
in English the so-called positive is not infrequently
a comparative by imjilication. When, for instance, we
talk of a lake as large, wliat do we mean but
that it is larger than most other lakes in the cour'tiy or in
the world .? When we ."jay that such and such a man is old,
what interpretation can be put on our words, ex'copt that
the man in question is older than the majority of people ?
This is a consideration which will hardly occur to such as
are familiar with European languages only ; but it may well
engage our attention for a moment as a curious, though
simple, instance of the different channels in which Eastern
and Western thought runs. The only disagreement between
F2nglish and Japanese usage is that the Japanese emplov

"■ //(' means literally " side," hence " one," " ones," as Kono ho
ga katai, " This one is hard." In phrases like that in the text, it has
no English equivalent. Similarly in such contexts — and they are of
frequent recurrence — as ioshi no wakai lid, " the younger of the two,"

COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES.

145

tliesc " comparalivcs and superlatives by implicalion " in
nine cases out of ten, whereas with us they are somewhat
exceptional.

^ 2 1 2. 'Comparison may, however, be rendered explicit by

using the postposition jyon', "than," properly " from,' as :

Asama yori, Fuji ga takai, or (moic frequently) Asama

yori, Fuji no /liiga takai, i.e., "(Viewed) from (the stand-point

of) Asama-yama, Fujiyama is high."

Umibe de sodaiia hilo wa, '

Sea-shoi'e tit f/rew-'ttp people as-for,

rikugun yori kaigiin no heishi ni

ffrmy t/itrii, navi/ '.« iroops to

lekishimasii.

suit,

Muda na hanaslii ivo sum yori

Useless fitll: (accns.) do Ihan

wa, damatte iru ho ga
(is-fm; silent bemo side {nom.)

ii io onwimasu.

{!s)rjood tJtiit {l)thinli.

"A coasting popu-
lation makes better
"sailors than it does
soldiers."

" I consider silence
-better than useless
chatter."

At bottom, ihe idiom is the same as that explained in
the last paragraph, only more circumstantial. In negative
phrases yori h replaced by hodo, which means "quantity,"
"amount," "about," e.g.

Asama iva, Fuji hodo takaku nai, lit. "As for Asama, (it)
is not Fuji('s) amount high," i.e., "Asama-yama is less
high than Fujiyama."
1213. The idea of the superlative may be rendered explicit
by the use of the word ichi-ban, "number one," "first,"
for instance :

'' ' That will probably be
number one amusing,"
i.e., "That will no
doubt be the most
>amusing of alj."

Sore wa, ichi-ban omoshirb

lliat ns-for, oiie-nuinhet' atnfisinfj

gozaiviasho.

irill-prohahly-he.

146 THE ADJECTIVE.

"The Otome-toge
J-pass is the best place to ,
see Fuji from."

Ftiji wo mini ni wa,

Fiiji-ydina (acn/s.) fiec for,

Olome-lbge ga ichi-han

*' I*/ifi(?r}i pass" {iio-ni.) t»ir-i}uinhn'
yoroshiu gozaimasu.

Cfood is.

Ichi-ban kisha. \ " The first train in

One-number train. J the moming. "

There are various other periphrases employed for the
same purpose. Specially noticeable is one with the word
ucli!, "inside," "in," or its Chinese equivalent chii
{7iigoned to ju ; conf. 1[ 28) ; thus :

Sono iichi mi yosaso \

Tiiat iiisirh- 'y. <ippm-oi,thj-aooa\ "Whichever may seem
na mono. f to be the best of the lot."

behiff ihinrf. '

Nihon-ju no yiishi. f "The bravest man in

•Japan-insiile 's fn'fa-o. I japan."

"^ 214. After all, the chief thing the student should bear in
mind with regard to the Japanese equivalents for our
comparative and superlative, is noi io have recourse io
them, but to accust' m himself from the beginning to use
the simple positive instead, which alone, in nine cases out
often, is idiomatic.

^215. " Still " with the comparati\'e is rendered by one of
the adverbs moUo or nao ; thus :

Miilld chbjb made noborimasho, \ „j-ii /- ,. ,

■ .„ .„ , .. -N still further, up to

( the very top.

Kono ho ivii, nao yoroshiu\
'nun sicic as-fm; -iim >/oo<i I "This is a still
pozaimasu. [better one."

MISCELLANEOUS LOCUTIONS. 1 47

^j 2i6. "The" with the comparative repeated is rendered by
hodo, lit. " amount," tiius :

Mireha mini hodo, rippa

As-I-loolSf loolt' amoimf splmdid

desii.

(it)is.

"The longer I look
at it, the more splendid
it appears."

Tahai iokoro hodo, haze wo \ '<The higher the
iiiyu place „moH„t, ,„-»rt(«m«.) Ljiuation, the windier

Jit IS.

^ 217. "Very" (comparatively little used) is expressed by
such words as hanahada, ilallc, laiso (ni), or laluisan. The
word inihen {iii) resembles tlie "awfully" of English
Colloquial parlance, and is in perpetual requisition. The
following are a few examples :

Taisf) ni kirci. " Very pretty."

Ilaitc muzukaahh mo?i(o)\ " It is an extremely difficult
da. (Or more politely, desri.) | thing. "

Hanahada o kimdoku^ „ j ^^ extremely sorry."
F<.,.j, non»„vMe -'""""W/^/^^.g /,y_ „ ^ jg honourable
sama (de sozaimasii). y /- i\t "•.

Mr. ijs). J sorrow for Mr. you. )

Taihcn ni ornoshiro} ,,-,, r n ■ n

,„. Y " It was awluUy lollv.

gozaimashila. ) j i ^

*|[ 218. Another favourite phrase answering to our Colloquial

" awfully " is the gerund of the adjective or verb, followed

by the words shi-yo ga nai or sKi-kaia ga nai, which signify

literally " there is nothing to be done," "there is r\n help

for it," thus :

Atsukule shi-yo ga nai. " It is awfully hot."

r,„, ,. , ,. _ C "Jam awfully tired," or "I

Kutahrete shz-yo ga ) ^^ j,,.^^ j ,{^^'^^,^^,^ .^^at

"'^'- ^odo."

148 THE ADJECTIVE.

Taikutsu de sin-kala gd nai. " I fiin awfully bored."

JV. 7!. Observe dc in this last instance, where it replaces the gerund
ijocause tnikidsu is not an ailjective, but in reality a noun here used as
a quasi-adjective.

The following expressions may serve to exemplify a
kindred idiom answering to our "so " or " too : '

,. ,v-, f " It is so dark, I can't see ;"

\ nr It IS too dark t^ see.

,,,-1 , 7 (It was so far, we couldn t

-' walk there ; or " ll was too fai
to walk."

dcshlla. 1

Aim Kilo uia, baka de,\ ,, tj • u r 1 .1 .

^ ' He IS such a (ool Ihat

TiKtt person tifi-for. fool hrtnr/.\.^ . . ., , ,

,-;,•• 7 ■ ' ' '. •' ht IS impossible to make any

isukai-micln ga nai. \ ^ ^. „ '

cmplo!/-7f<n/ (no/ll.) isn't. J use ot him.

^ 219. " Not very " is expressed by aniaj-i. "excess," " too,"
or yokci (ni) " siiperQuity," with a negative verb, thus :

Amari omoshirflku mi. (familiar) | " It is not very

Amari omoshiyoku gozoivhiscn. (polite) j amusing."

TT , ■ ( " There are not very many,'

( III- i here is not very much.

Ynkei ni mvkanmascn . j "There is not much mrmey
Siipcvjiitmfshi fi(uns"iiot. J made.'

CHAPTER VIII.

The Verb.

GKNERAr. CONSIDERATIONS.

\ 220. Tlie nature and functions of the Japanese verb differ
considerably from those of the verbs of European languages.
Conformably with the absence of number in the noun and
of true personal pronouns, the Japanese verb entirely dis-
regards all considerations of person and of number. "I
am," "thou art," "he is," "she is," " it is," " we are,"
" you are," " they are," are all expressed by the same word
da (familiar) or dcsu (polite). Similarly all the persons of
the past tense (" I was," "thou wast," etc.) aie expressed
by the same word datla or deshila ; all the persons of the
probable present or future ("I probably am, or probably
shall be," "thou probably art, or probably wilt be, " etc.)
by the same word daru or deshu. The present and past
indicative can be used as adjectives (see ^ 8i and *j[ 205),
and even as nouns (see T[ 45). Many of the moods are
different from anything that exists in Europe. There are
negative, potential, and causative conjugations, etc., etc.
In fact, the whole verbal conception has been worked out
in an alien manner.

^ 221. Most of the Japanese verbal forms occurring in actual
practice consist of four elements, viz., the root, the stem,
the inflection Or "base," and the agglutinated suffix or
suffixes. Take, for instance, the word komarimashlta, which

I50 THE VERB.

is SO often heard in conversation, and which signifies "(I)
was in trouble," " was ata loss,'' " didn't know what to do."
The root is kom, which we meet with in the small group
of related verbs komu, "to stuff into," "to crowd into,"
"to inclose," " to confine ;'' /wwe'ra, synonymous or nearly
so with komu ; komonc, an intransitive verb signifying " to be
in a state of confinement," "to be shut up." From the root
kom is formed the stem komar by the agglutination of ar{u),
"to be." To this is added the unexplained suffix i, which
gives the "indefinite form " of the verb, a sort of participle
or gerund (see W 278 — 281 and W 422 — 426), which can
also be used as a "base" or foundation form, to which
certain suffixes are agglutinated.* In this case the agglu-
tinated suffixes are mashi, which originally signified "to
be," and ia, the index of the past tense, itself shown, by
reference to the Classical form of the language, to be a
corruption of the gerundial suffix /f and oi aru, "tobe. "
The single word komarimashiia therefore contains the verb
" to be" three times over.

* IL seems almost incredible that serious grammarians should ever
have thought of applying the name of " root " to the indefinite form of
the verb, which is as much an inflection of the stem (probably an
ultimate analysis would prove the inflection to be an agglutinated form
obtained from the stem) as any other. There is no more reason for
calling komari a "root" than koiiiaru or komare. But the unfor-
tunate precedent set by Rodriguez, and followed by Hoffmann, has
becji constantly adhered to by writers who have not taken the trouble
to think out the subject for themselves. Hence we are treated to such
sesquipedalian " roots " as arascrarc (really the indefinite form of the
potential of the causative conjugation of ant, " to be"), and we are told
that such is the form from which all the other principal parts of the verb
are derived ! It would 1 e about as reasonable to call " disregarding "
the root of the verb " lo disregaid," and to say that " disregardest,"
" disregardeth," etc., are derived from it.

THfiORV OF THE VElRB. Ijt

T[ 222. kgain take samasanai, " (I) do not cool" (transitive).
The root is sam or sad, which we find in samerti, " to
cool" (intransitive), "to fade," "to wake;" in samui,
"cold;" and in samushii oi sabishii, "lonesome." The
stem is samas, formed from the root sam and the verb suru,
"to do," the second a apparently owing its existence to the
"attraction" of the first (see ^ 3). The third a is the in-
flection constituting the " negative base " samasa, to which
is agglutinated the negative adjective nai, "non-existent," in
order to form the certain present tense of the negative con-
jugation. In some cases — for instance in sameru, " to cool"
(intransitive) — the stem {sam) is not a lengthened form of the
root, but simply the root itself In others again there is
no agglutinated suffix, the base itself being used as an
independent word. Of this the imperative of verbs of the
first conjugation offers a good example.

^ 223. Japanese roots form an obscure subject, and one into
which it is not necessary for the beginner to plunge, as it
has scarcely any practical utility. For practical purposes
the stem (whether identical with the root, or a lengthened
form of the root) may be accepted as an ultimate fact, — not
indeed as a complete word, but as the unit to which the
bases are attached. The stem itself should, theoretically
speaking, always remain absolutely invariable. But we
shall see later on how phonetic decay has caused all verbs
of the first conjugation to depart from this standard in the
modern Colloquial speech.

^ 224. The "bases" are formed from the stem by the addi-
tion of one or more letters, whose origin is too obscure to
discuss here. The bases are four in number, and all the
other conjugational forms are obtained by agglutinating
certain suffixes to them. Their names are the Certain •

152 THE VERB.

Present, the Indefinite Form, the Conditional Base, and
the Negative Base.* The Negative Base is never used as
an independent word. The Conditional Base is, in the
first conjugation, identical with the imperative. In the
other conjugations it is not used as an independent word.
The bases are not always formed in the same manner, nor
are the ^suffixes always attached to them in quite the same
manner. Hence the distribution of verbs into different
conjugations. Of these there are in the Written Language
four, but in the Colloquial only three, as the third and fourth
liave coalesced.

I Certain
i Present

^] 225. EXAMPLES OF THE BASES IN THE THREE

I REGULAR CONJUGATIONS OF VERBS.

I {^TJie stem is ita/iciscd-)

i 1st. Conj. 2nd. Conj. jvd. Conj.

to sell to put to sleep to out to fall to see
I Jira okn weru lahexn'\ oclnm rairu

I Indefinite w'l ok\ lie iaht. och'i Vl\

\ Ncirative 1 ; ,7 7 ■ •

i r,:^ [ tiia o.(a na laba och\ m\

\ Cundit. 1 , , , I- ■

Pise ( ^"'^ " '^ere laoexa dc/iue. wire

Observe liow the letter ;• never enters into tlic iorination
of the bases of verbs of the ist. conjugation, but always
enters into the formation of those of the 2nd. and 3rd. con-
jugations. Of course /■ may appear in the stem of any verb,
as it docs in that of ura, " to sell," ist. conj.

* For the Certain Present, sec 'If 273 and 2.|o; for the Indefinite
Form, see ^[^ 27S and 241 ; for the Conditional Base, see ^ 252 ; and
for the Negative Base, see \ 256.

f The stem — indeed the rot>t — is really ol, as in the active verb otosu,
"to drop" (1st. conj.). But the consonant /changes euphonically to
ch Ijcforc the vovvc) i (sec p. 25).

THEORY OF THE VEKB. 1 53

^ 226. Before proceeding to the more important matter of
verbal paradigms, we may just mention in passing tliat,
wlien naming Japanese verbs, it is usual to mention the
present ^wisc as in Greek, not the infinitive as in English,
Latin, anc^^ost other European languages. Thus urn, " to
sell;" yorokobu, " to_ be glad;" neru, "to sleep;" koshi-
racru, "to jirepare ;" ochiru, " to fall ;" Mm, "to wear."
But uru has not the infinitive signification of "to sell;" at
least it has not generally or properly that signification.
It means "1 (or you, they, etc.) sell." Similarly in the
case of all other verbs. The Japanese language has no
form exactly answering in signification to our infinitive.
The usual makeshift for an infinitive will be found men-
tioned in ^ 277.

1[ 227. The following paradigms of the three regular conju-
gations and of the three most important irregular verbs, viz.
hcrti, "to come;" stiru, "to do;" and masu, for vyhich
English has no equivalent, will serve to show how the
various Japanese moods and tenses are formed by ag-
glutinating suffixes to the bases. The memory will be
assisted by noticing that almost all the tenses of the Positive
Voice are obtained from the Indefinite Form and the
Conditional Base, while those of the Negative Voice are
obtained from the Negative Base and the Certain Present.
Note further that the only difference between the second and
third conjugation is that while the vowel e characterises the
former, the vowel i characterises the latter. This fact has
caused some European grammarians to class them together
as a single conjugation (the second). They are thus
classed in Mr. Aston's Grammar, and in Messrs. Satow
and Ishibashi's excellent little " Dictionary of the Japanese
Spoken Language. '

•54

THE VERB.

>^

ri

Xi

0

P^

rt

■

t?'

0

"R ^

d

>

> "3

t>

3

:h;

"3

O
rt

"3

o
>>

^ to

^ rt

f 1

3 2

s

9"
o

"5

0

3
"to

O

)— 1

o

l-H

4

H

■<?

's

<

■i.

c

OJ

>M;in

U.IOUOUI III

t

-^

t3

—

w

~

S, IS 1101

osoqj in p

jddoip

s

3

''-

. SI LUOJS Ol[l J'

' -y

^MX

''

A

1 — ,

-

1--

I— ,

\

o

B

£_

> J;,

_^

1

u

o

^

^

w *"

■^

Y

'5"

^

-

X

^

^

^

«

',-

"^

'? 'r^

^

^

^

rj-j

:::;
k

l-l-i

.^

■-^

Q.

1 ^^\1

^ ^ ^

■l

■| <

•^

"i"^

53 ^

^

o

^i

"-

^

y—\

OJ

[^

>

3

D
O

1 -.

3

o

rt

yi 1J

c

0

O

o

u.
O

1J

<

>

c
o

P-i ^

ll

fin

ci

(U

1

V

h

CJ

a ^

^ ij

"

■ i -Ji

" .-

.2

a _a)

CO

^

"S

1>

^ 1

^ 3 O

B ^

!^

r' 0

§ 1

.■5 ^

0

tr=

ui:

1

<^

3 53 -u

I-. o

O 1-1

c
o

0

is

(1) 1— 1

w

N-^

#

w

M

to

■^

FIRST CONJUGATION.

155

o

a >^
o 3

a o a

O CIh tn

•a 1-1 M

u

> E

o

> v,
o

'-^ . s - 1

_ &. >,
oil

, a o

u T-i J3 ^,a

a „ ,

:2; 'S "^ "« r. "^

'~ S S S -^ S

_ c ■= c

« ^ (S a ^

J-. r° yi ■*-• iJ

gf^ a rt s

^ CM ^ d. f^ ^

cI .ri 5 G O f
'^ n " o O 'S _^

■ - o a ir: -.^ w =
S p" !i o 5,0 C

1 U ° r^H U U U w

^ S g o =

S ° =

.a b o .5

-■ >> "J >. o

.3 rt —'

M :

-:; 13 "^ -:::

"i "a <=> -^

« ^ K

: "^ " S

s « 1 1

C) -a ^ ^ ^

a

C! ^ t-H t» i^

h

0

^

f^

a

>

(!J

1i

Ph

■^

-2

;j-i

^

r^

,x

0

a,

1 U hH Ph i-h

■D

v

u a (u

s I > ■

.9 .2 -s ^

O C C C.

o o o «J

O U U O

•Sii

.0 ^

^i

-*-■ rt

-Ǥ

as

s .^

o a .

•g:§t=

;> ^ 4J
GJ -

2 S

\> 5

^.tj

t3

s
^

bo

3

fe=

^3

p

S

OJ

'h

hH

0

u^

rn

ni

03

h?

H

1—1

^

G

C

<;

1

"S
a

s

156

THE VERB.

»v4J

~

"^

^4

u C

rt

fc/

o

*:

_

■U

_c

n

■ QJ

CJ

C3

_2 o

o _^

o

o

rt
o

o

c

S

o

O rt
rt _

not eat.

d not eaten

li I do not

vini; eaten,
ting.

o
rt

CJ

>-3

o

c

o

T3 tn

^

O

1

sJ

"o o

l-H kH

HH V— '

3 o;

1— ( 1— 1

1 1

,__i

t— (

ti ^ "^ c a

a a

■y- ^ • — . — '

' ■

^ 5:

^

s

.^.S

=

c

k

-5

E?

.i2 rt

£

^

^

^

h

III |-^

>
1 — 1

'?

^E

"3 rt

"i?

'""<:

■^'

'"^

"^ '^ ^i "^ '?

"^

hi

V. >

s

^

.^^"^

3 ;:;

<

£

^

>

;J ^ ^ ^ -^

>

<

<^ .§

■l

■|

It

|;z

5 -c

~l

3

"1

1

1 1 1 |1

■C

7:^

'

o

i

1

CJ G

QJ

J— -1

H

<;
o

'-4

go

3 3

' 2

O

1
Oh

*rt

5j

rt

1

[2

CJ

CD

onditional Fres
onditional Past
oncessive Prese

crund

tri
S

6

^;

:

d

1— 1

U

O

5j
U

O

tS

t^

_) U D O

o

<

'"'

■^

^

u

bJ5

rt

p
o

w

^"

d

It

-

GJ

t'f)

i»'

-s

d
C

O

a

C

V

CJ

tr

rt

o

1—1

C

QJ

rt
CJ

rt

_CJ

rt
1— 1
J3

W

O

rt

o

.i|

E ^

O ci
w 'V

OJ

»— I

F-l c

'O'rt
l-H hH

w

-

y

"rt

■>.-

p

13

•<5

^

2

0)

g

1*

M

'^

C

"J^

't -■

•1 1

<

•^

Si

^

-§ -S

^

-^

''S

>; s

^

^ 1j

'*j ^

-^ Kli

■> -^

-<i "^

C/J

•2 '

^ «

^ c ^

O
Cm

■v.. -Vi

■^ -sj

i -K. ^

a, a

S

.5 Is

u

:r: cj

■a

c

g

QJ

^1

rt
Ph

7i

c
.2

1

rt
P-i

CJ

'_)

C

o

o

i^

dJ
>

1 '^

3 re
oj rr

mational Base ia/>L-}
orditional Present
oncessive Present

1

CJ

rt

b/3

OJ

I"

s °

"3 Q

<!

J

u

i^

U

U

(n .^

o V U

(D

pw

U

u

^

^"

w

^omMir.-^

™

ro

Tt-

o *.

O o

o

o
>

>

o

THIRD CONJUGATION.

157

o
o

w
O

o

a
>

<
O

II

;3 Be

I &"°

§ a

<u

2^ ■«

2 o o o o

S rj 0)
P. Ch i^

"1 -* ***

P-1 '3

s -s s

oh

s

U A f>4

q q c C

000 aj
U U U O

>5 =i =3 I

3

3 =3 w " a

— =" -S . -■ o rt a" '

~5- ■«

P. a
qt^

c.^

£ OJ

qo
■3 a

as

Ph

q
a

O

P<

J2 Ph .>
c .> ^ .>

^t

c s

U Ph U U fa HH

o o
U U

>>

"

•n

J2

Id

>^o

•s

&.

.u

rt

p.

■s

IS8

THE VERB,

o
o

m
Pi
w
>

Pi

<

o
w
f4
Pi

h- 1

w

i_Li

H

H

u

O -7

3 fa S
w

B g
o

o ^3

"5^ o

i3P^

11 " ^

So r^ ^

o " E b/j

"o c.|

g-

:u

S 8

5^§

>%

G

>-.-^-'

^

fT!

?^

G

^^

^§

O rt

a „

c .5

^ i" -= o ,!; u

O ^

- to

"?1

O '-

o

H o

i

«l'S

^^ '^

>;-|

^

J3PH

.H S i3 3 3 S S

rr-! ri ti rt "ti O O

G -P I— I O

!fa »::; (!( w

U U U

2 f„--S

ft -S rt — '^

."zi -^ P o i3 -^

W ^ ^0.

Ph O

U f^ U U h

"

^

c

CJ

in (U

r-.

rt

n

1

1

>

«

hf

u

( )

' )

W

p4

u

^

S|i

§5 s

o
p

Co

m

w
>

<l

ID

o

W

w

IRREGULAR CONJUGATIONS.

W

o
>

>

<J
o

H

"If?

P I-

■0 0

-" c

J-. c

o

Ec3

«=.

°^

o,=

OJ l^

tJ <n

t-i M

HH t-H

-

^ <u

00

.S

o

*j o 3
o 1:3 '^

r>i

rn

>>-^

■*-•

H

M

bfl •

bo ■

S

•n

"s-

0

0

5 0

%-s

a

1— i

•t-H

1

0 0

0 0

h-<

1— 1

■«

*

-tt

a c

a a

fe s

s s s i

0

<u x!

s"?

d .2 .3 s

SiJh

/5 ^ ■= ■=

000

u u u

a
fc
O

"0

0 ^

4)

T3

-rf c3

0

T"!

i^o

■T3

1— 1

2

2 ^

Tj

,-

DO u O nl :*^.

u

h-l

o
>

>

o

Ph

(U

^ '^ ^ Tj P4 l-H O

l-S ^ > -s P^

& t; « -^

Ph,0

u

[^ -a --a j; >-

3 .£^

■S Q

■f.~

CJ

<i»

TS '^

r.

<;

fin

s

P^ a

P< Pi (J U h P- w

dj CJ to

Oh

Ph

r;

i=i

0

0

!f!

0

c

a

0

0

0

( )

I )

u

i6o

THE VERB.

^ r

6

HH 2

Ph S

, 5)

^^ 'S

^ "o

CO i!

W >-'

H I

'-' 'S

O "'

^ I

^ &

w .^

P^ O

P^ '-^

w I

^ 0 rt

p>

ri qj o
7 <U

rt v^ ^
S O >

B'-'o'i; .

<u

rt [/I c "^

yo 'd

o n

OJ

OJ

3 3
II

S -

o P E

" c

o -B -B

. oj :^ -^

^ o

3 C rt O V) rfi i-^

: ^ ^ 4j ^ Q
= 3 g c 6 £ -o d

^ O M -^

^ .- i; "i '^ '-J
:■; 5 -; ^j 2 5

i;2 S S,

tuPn gP-

U 'J

Ph5

.Mo

■IS

^ r^ t/j

3 .

S -o .t/-.

-»- tn

3 M •
O 3 °

oi ^ -:'■ ^

S ^ ^

■S ^

W

O

o u

O O r;3

■^•^

QJ

OJ

8.1 t:

p o

SPECIMEN VERBS FOR PRACTICE.

l6l

^ 234. It will be found good practice to conjugate, accord-
ing to the paradigms of the three regular conjugations, a
few of the verbs in commonest use. Such are ;

'c"

btUsu,
dasu.

"to beat.'
"to take out.'

komaru,
' nomu,

10 ue 111

trouble."

"to drink."

8-

1-1

isogu,

" to make
haste!"

omou,

"to think."

H C 0

\kiku.

"to hear."

yobu,

"to call." ,

g'S'S'

• I— »

deru.

"to go out."

makeru.

"to be beaten."

g

{in war, etc. )

0 ^

koshiraeru, *

"to prepare."

neru.

"to sleep."

^kutabireru,

"to get tired.'

suleru,

" to throw away."

•rA

ahiru.

" to bathe."

kiru.

" to wear.'

0

dekiru,

" to be able."

nirii,

"to boil."

kariru,

"to borrow."

iariru,

" to be enough."

\ 235. As may be seen by the paradigms, the Japanese
verbal forms are not numerous in comparison with those
of French, Latin, and most other European tongues.
But a peculiar difficulty arises from the fact that all
verbs of the first conjugation are more or less anomalous.
In the Classical language each suflSx was simply aggluti-
nated to one of the bases, without any letter-changes oc-
curring, e.g., gerund 0/l'z-/e, " having put ; " ari-te, "having
been; Isugi-te, "having joined." But in modern usage
phonetic decay has obliterated this pristine simplicity, and
has given us oite, alte, isuide, — forms in which the stem
loses its final consonant, and other letter-changes are
apt to take place. The nature of the irregularity thus
caused depends in every case upon the last letter of the

' Vulgarly contracted to kosaerti.

I 62 THE VERB.

Stem. The student will more easily master this difficully
by committing to memory the following examples, than by
being furnished with a set of abstract rules : —

g^S .1 ^- 1 s sill II I -s 5- « 1

cucri ^ -" .ci -« a a e .« „- .g -5 "^

ao-5.^ls ss^a-§5 4-S ^5 S^

WZ ■§.«;-§« §§«§

gs

s

S

^

e

S ..r 'a"

5^

• S t:!

s

^

^ ^ 1

1

■^

"&

-1

steal ;
call;
read ;

LC

w +3

^

o 2 °

ZH

'~i Z

<M

.-

.J-

Hoi

^

.^

-Q

S - s-

5S S g

'■?

O

s

i

to

'laAVOA

■M 10

r<l

V m Snipiia

f?

ui Suipua

e=

SU191S

SUI3JS

il

.■a -T* .- .; ..9 - .ti

o c o o o

y u; Suipua Suipua Suipus Suipua Suipus Saipua
siuaig sui9)S suiajg sui3}g stii3}g

PECULIARITIES OF THE FIRST CONJUGATION. 1 63

■^237. It will be observed that most of the above letter-
changes have ease of pronunciation for their sole efficient
cause. Some, however, may appear strange ; for instance,
that affecting the stems in g, where d and/ replace i and cA
in the terminations. The reason ot this is that when the
nigorted letter g* dropped out, there remained a feeling
that the nigori should be marked in some other way. It
was therefore carried on to the next syllable, converting
plain / and ch into nigori'ed d and/. Had this not been
done, many forms of such pairs of verbs as Isugu and isiiku
would have become indistinguishable,— a disaster which
has actually overtaken verbs with stems ending in b and m,
and also those ending in a vowel, in r, and in /. Thus it
is only by the context that we can tell whether j/o«(/e is to be
understood as the gerund oi yobu, "to call," or o( yomu,
" to read ;" whether «a//e is the gerund of «««, "to sew,"
or of nuru, ' ' to lacquer ;'' whether ui/e is the gerund of
uru, " to sell," or of a/sM, "to strike."

■^ 238. The Kyoto people, together with the people of Central
and Western Japan generally, say

shimoie, shimola, etc., for shimalte, shimatta, etc.

iiiie, iuia, ,, ,, itte, iita, ,,

omdie, onibta, ,, ,, omotie, omolta, ,,

niiie, niiia, ,, ,, nuUe, nutta, ,,

and the educated in Tokyo sometimes follow their example,
especially when speaking in public. But this sounds some-
what pedantic. The habit has arisen from the fact that in
former days, when the Court resided at Ky5to, the dialect
of that place was naturally esteemed above the vernacular

See If 28.

164 XHE \ERB.

of Eastern Japan. A similar case is offered by the verbs
kariru, " to borrow ;" tariru, " to suffice," and one or two
others, which the genuine usage of Toicyo inflects according
to the third conjugation, but which public speakers some-
times make of the first conjugation {/cam, iaru, etc.), in
imitation of the Kyoto dialect and of old Classical rules.

\ 239. In the case of stems ending in s, the change of 5 into
sh in the indefinite form is caused by the inability of the
modern Japanese to sound an s before the vowel /. Ori-
ginally nashi was probably nasi, and so in other cases.

The changes in the t series have their origin in a similar
modern inability to pronounce that consonant before the
vowels z' and ?^. It is probable that, some centuries ago,
people consistently said

PRESENT. INDEF. FORM. CONDIT. BASE. NEG. BASE.

main, mail, mate, mala, "to wait;"

and the conditional and negative bases still retain the
pronunciation which theoretical unity postulates, while the
other two bases — main and mati — have slid respectively into
maisu and machi. All that we know for certain on this
point is that the modern pronunciation was already esta-
blished at the close of the sixteenth century, from which
time, the first Jesuit works on the language date. The
insertion of a iv in the negative base of verbs ending in
vowel stems (shimawa, iwa, omowa, nuv/a) has its origin in
a curious phonetic change which took place many centuries
ago. Originally the stem of all such verbs ended in an /",
thus :

PRESENT. INDEF. FORM. CONDIT. BASE. NEG. BASE.

shima^u shimaU shima^e shimawa.

FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS AND TENSES. 1 65

But according to a rule which permeates the whole
vocabulary of the modern language, they has been dropped
before u, i, and e, and has been converted into a w before a,
thus giving shimau, shimai, shimae, shimawa.

ANALYSIS OF THE FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS
AND TENSES IN THE REGULAR VERBS.

^ 240. Certain Present or Future (the ist. base) : to
the Stem add u for the ist. conjugation, eru for the 2nd.,
and iru for the 3rd. The origin of these terminations is
unknown.

N. B. In the Written Language, both eru and iru are replaced by
tirti, a peculiarity to be heard also from the lips of some speakers.

^241. Indefinite Form (the 2nd. base) ; to the stem add i
for the ist and 3rd. conjugations, and e for the 2nd. The
origin of these terminations is unknown.

T[ 242. Desiderative Adjective : to the indefinite form
add tai. Tai is an adjective originally identical with itai,
"painful," and is capable of conjugation like other ad-
jectives, according to the paradigms on pp. 126, 128, and
1 30, thus : oUtaku, okitb gozaimasu, okiiakereba, okilaku nai, etc.

1 243. Adjective of Probability : to the indefinite form
add so na (see p. 137).

f 244. Polite Certain Present or Future : to the in-
definite form add masu, which can itself be conjugated
through most of the moods and tenses, thus : okimashtta,
okimasho, etc. (see p. 160).

Tf 245. Gerund (by some called the Past Participle) : to the
indefinite form add ie, observing the rules of phonetic
change in the ist. conjugation (see p. 162). Tfe is supposed
by the native grammarians to be a fragment of the verb

I 66 THE VERB.

hateru, " to finish." If this view is correct, oile, for instance,
literally means "having finished putting," or "finishing
putting.'' The next six tenses in the paradigm are all
obtained by agglutinating other sufKxes to the ie of this one.

^ 246. Gerund Emphasised : to the indefinite form add
cha, observing the rules of phonetic change in the ist.
conjugation (see p. 162). Cha is a corruption of/e wa,
which latter original form is still mostly preferred by cultured
speakers. Wa is the postposition treated of in pp. 85 et seq.

If 247. Certain Past : to the indefinite form add ia, observ-
ing the rules of phonetic change in the ist. conjugation (see
p. 162). 7a is a corruption of the Classical past iari, itself
derived from te ari (an is the Classical " conclusive present "
oi aru, " to be"). Oila therefore etymologically means " am
having finished putting."

\ 248. Probable Past : to the indefinite form add iarb,
observing the rules of phonetic change in the ist. conjuga-
tion (see p. 162). Tarb stands for te arb, lit. " probably
shall be having finished."

^ 249. Conditional Past : to the indefinite form add taraba
or iara, observing the rules of phonetic change in the ist.
conjugation (see p. 162). Taraba stands for ie araba, lit.
" if am having finished," ara3a being a Classical form — the
so-called " hypothetical mood" — oi aru, " to be " (see^ 287,
p. 184).

*[[ 250. Concessive Past: to the indefinite form add
iaredomo or laredo, observing the rules of phonetic change in
the 1st. conjugation (see p. 162). Taredomo stands for ie
aredomo, lit. "though am having finished." Aredomo, the
concessive present of ara, " to be," is itself compounded of
the conditional base are and the postpositions io and mo.

FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS AND TENSES. 1 67

^251. Frequentative Form: to the indefinite form add
iari, observing the rules of phonetic change in the ist.
conjugation (see p. 162). Tari would seem to stand for
ie ari, in which case its original meaning is the same as that
of the past indicative tense.

^ 252. Conditional Base (the 3rd. base) ; to the stem add
e for the I St. conjugation, ere for the 2nd., and z're for the
3rd. The origin of these terminations is unknown. The
name of " conditional base " was given to this form by Mr.
Aston from one of its functions, that of serving as the basis
on which the present conditional tense is built up. From
it is also formed the concessive present.

T[ 253. Imperative : in the ist. conjugation it is identical
with the conditional base ; in the 2nd. and 3rd. conjugations
it is formed by adding to the indefinite form the syllable ro,
which seems to be a corruption of yo, an exclamation
resembling our word "oh !"

jV. B. Some speakers drop the termination. — A familiar imperative,
often used by members of the same household in addressing c;\ch
other, is obtained by adding na to the indefinite form, as yobi-na!
" call !" shi-na ! " do I" It is uncertain whether this na be simply an
interjection, or a corruption of the word nasai, " please." The former
view is, however, the more probable.

^254. Conditional Present: to the conditional base add

6a, which is an irregularly nigoried form of the postposition

wa.
Tf 255. Concessive Present: to the conditional ba.se add

doino or do. Do is the nigoried form of the postposition to,

and mo is also one of the postpositions.

Tf 256. Negative Base (the 4th. base) : in the ist. con-
jugation add a to the stem; in the 2nd. and 3rd. conjuga-
tions the negative base is identical with the indefinite form.

1 68 THE VERB.

The name of "negative base" was given to this form by
Mr. Aston with reference to one of its functions, that o
serving as the basis on which most of the tenses of the
negative voice are built up. Note, however, that it likewise
helps to form the probable present or future of the positive
voice, together with all passives, potentials, and causatives.
The name is, therefore, not a completely adequate one,
though there is no harm in retaining it, provided the nature
of the form itself be always borne in mind.

Tf 257. Probable Present or Future : in the ist. conjuga-
tion add u to the negative base, and then contract the
diphthong au thus obtained into b. The termination « is a
corruption of the unexplained Classical n. The steps of the
process therefore are okan (the Classical probable present or
future of oku), o/iau, oko. Rapid speakers sometimes go
further still, and, shortening the 0, say oko (retaining an
emphasis on the final syllable). In the 2nd. and 3rd. con-
jugations the Classical language also simply adds n, thus :
iaben, " I shall probably eat ; ' ochin, " I shall probably fall "
(not to be confounded with the negative present iabenti and
ochinu). Some of the Colloquial dialects of the Western
provinces vocalise this n into u exactly as in the 1st.
conjugation, and say iabeu, ochiu. The Tokyo forms in
yb, as iabeyb, ochiyb, are built on a false analogy suggested
by the b sound of the future in the ist. conjugation.

Tf 258. Negative Imperative: to the present indicative-
add na, which is probably a fragment oinakare, the Classical
imperative of the " negative adjective nai.'' {N'akare=:naku^
are', be' not-being\)

*![ 259. Negative Probable Present or Future: in the

ist. conjugation add tnai to the present indicative, in the

FORMATION OF THE VARIOUS MOODS AND TENSES. 1 69

2nd. and 3rd. conjugations add it to the negative base. Afai
is a corruption of maji, majiki, majiku, a Classical adjective
expressing doubt or prohibition. In the Colloquial it has
ceased to be conjugated.
'\ 260. Negative Certain Present or Future : to the
negative base add n, which here and throughout the
negative tenses is probably a corruption of the Classical
negative particle ani, which exists likewise in Korean. The
n should properly be followed by short u, but this letter is
now generally omitted in pronunciation.

^ 261. Negative Certain Past: to the negative base add
nanda, a termination of unknown origin.*

^262. Negative Probable Past : to the negative base add
nandarb, formed from the negative certain past on the model
of the same tense of the positive voice.

^ 263. Negative Frequentative Form: to the negative
add nandari, formed from the negative certain past on the
model of the same tense of the positive voice.

1 264. Negative Conditional Present : to the negative
base add neba. Ne is really a sort of negative conditional
base formed on the analogy of the conditional base of the
positive voice, and ba is the postposition wa with the nigori.

^265. Negative Concessive Present: to the negative
base add nedomo or nedo. For ne see the preceding
paragraph. Do (for to) and mo are postpositions.

^"266. Negative Gerund : to the negative base add zu, a
termination of doubtful origin. The postposition ««'is often
added to this form without affecting its signification, as
tdbezu ni for tabezu, "not eating," " without eating."

* See, however, the present writer's " Essay in Aid of a Grammar of
Luchuan," *{ 124.

I 70 THE VERB.

T[ 267. Second Form of the Negative Voice : to the

negative base add the " negative adjective 7tai" (see p. 129)
in one or other of its conjugational forms.

Al B. In order to avoid tedious repetition, we leave tlie student to
analyse for himself on the above model the conjugation of adjectives
given on p. 128. A curious little item for him to notice is the occasional
substitution of the Chinese negative prefix fu or bu for the negative
Japanese negative jz(^a:«. The use of this idiom implies, not simple
negation, but the additional idea of badness, dereliction of duty, etc.
ThnSffti-cleki, " badly made ;" fu-iki-todoki, " negligent ;" ^(i-n'y/^VaJ,
"discourteous."

IRREGULAR VERBS.

\ 26S. Japanese has very few irregular verbs, and the irregu-
laiities even of these few are but slight. We have already
given paradigms of the three chief ones, viz. kuru, " to
come" (p. 158); suru, "to do" (p. 159); and Jiiasu (p.
160), which formerly meant " to be," but which is now used
only as a termination that may be added to the indefinite
form of any verb. With its aid there is obtained an
honorific conjugation, which sounds more courteous than
the ordinary conjugation and which is therefore in parti-
cularly frequent use. The plain verb without masit is apt to
strike the ear as curt, especially at the end of a sentence.
Instead of giving masu alone, the paradigm shows it attached
to the verb nasaru, "to deign to do" (for nasaru see also
below, T[ 270 and •[ 402).

^ 269. The peculiarities of the other slightly irregular verbs
are as follows : — Aru, " to be," when combined with the
postposition de, loses its final syllable, making da instead of
daru. It lacks the desiderative adjective. Its negative
voice likewise is not used, being replaced by the " negative

IRREGULAR VERBS. I7I

adjective " 7iai. The improbable present or future arumai
alone remains, used concurrently with nakaro.

*1[ 270. Gozaru, "to be," in the mouths of most Tokyo
speakers, drops the t of its last syllable when masu is
suffixed ; thus goitaimasu for gozariviasu (but see end of
\ 388). The same is the case with the polite verbs
irassharu, •' lo go," "to come;" kudasaru, "to condes-
cend ;" nasaru, " to deign to do ;'' and ossharu, " to deign
to say." These latter verbs also use the forms thus obtained,
viz. irasshai, kudasai, and nasai, as imperatives, in lieu of
the older iraserare, kudasare, and nasare. But osshai is
rare, osshaimashi being preferred. Another peculiarity of
these four verbs is that, though now conjugated according
to the ist. conj., they are corruptions of verbs originally
belonging to the 2nd, viz. iraserareru, kudasareru, nasareru,
and oserareru, — properly potential forms which early
assumed an honorific meaning (conf. *([ 403). Kureru,
"to give," 2nd. conj., follows their example, having the
imperative kurei for kurero. Moreover, irassharu, kudasaru,
and nasaru may drop the letter a of the termination aru in
the gerund and in the six following tenses, thus : irashUe
for irasshaiie, kudasiiaro for kudasaiiaro, nasUara for nasaitara.
In familiar conversation gozaimasu is often shorn of all its
middle letters, and pronounced gozasu, gasu, or gesu.
Similarly gozainiashiia becomes gashiia, etc. When the
particle de precedes it, gozaimasu is apt to lose its initial
letter as well, de gozaimasu being fused into desu, de
gozaimashiia into deshiia, etc.

Tf 271. Iku, " to go," instead of the gerund iite, the emphasised
gerund iicha, etc. , which would be required by the rule for
verbs of the first conjugation with stem ending in k (see
p. 162), shows the following irregular forms :

172

THE VERB.

Gerund

Hie,

" having gone, going."

Emphalic Gerund

Hcha,

" having gone, going."

Certain Past

ilia,

"I went."

Probable Past

iltarb,

" I probably went."

Condit. Past

iUara{ba),

" if I had gone."

Concess. Past

ittaredo{mo),

" though I went."

Frequent. Form

itlari.

" sometimes going."

These irregular forms of iku coincide with the regular
forms of the same tenses of the verb iu, "to say." Other-
wise the verb iku is conjugated regularly.

1[ 272. Shinuru, "to die," is conjugated regularly through
most of the moods and tenses, as if it were skinu (stem shin),
and belonged to the first conjugation. But the addition
of the syllable ru makes its certain present shinuru, and also
the negative imperative shinuru-na, irregular. It has,
moreover, inherited from the Classical Language a condi-
tional base shinure, which occasionally replaces the regular
shine. Altogether it appears as a sort of hybrid between
the first conjugation and the third.*

REMARKS ON THE USE OF THE MOODS AND TENSES.

^273. Present, Future, and Past. — The Japanese verb does
not, like ours, clearly distinguish present from future time.
It has one form serving to denote any certain action or state,
whether present, future, or habitual, and another serving to
denote any merely probable action or state, whether present
or future. It is the question of certainty or uncertainty that

*Such does shinuru appear from the exclusively Colloquial stand-point.
Proof has been supplied elsewhere (" Essay in Aid of a Grammar of
Luchuan," section entitled " Excursus on the Origin of the Japanese
Conjugations," pp. 139 et seq.) of the thesis that all Japanese verbs
originally followed a system of which shinuru is the sole surviving-felK:.

PRESENT AND FUTURE TENSES. 1 73

forms the criterion, not the question of time. Still, as future
actions and events must, in the nature of things, be more
often uncertain than present actions and events, the form
denoting certainty is applied in the majority of cases to
present time, while the form denoting mere probability is
applied in the majority of cases to future time. This it is
which has led most writers on Japanese grammar to term
the former the present tense, and the latter the future tense.
But such a terminology is really incorrect, and it has been
the cause of much misunderstanding between Europeans
and natives.

Bara wa, ii hana da. j ' ' The rose is a beauti-

Rose as-for, good ftoiver is. | ful flower. "

Doio ni sunde irassharu P \ " Where are you liv-

Wh^re in divelUng deign-to-he ? 1 ing V

Kimasuka P (certainty) " Will he come.?"

i "Is he likely to
Kimasho ka ? (mere probability) J come .?" ' ' Do you think

( he will come }"

•y-i- I- " ^^o,.io;.,t,A ( "He will come im-

yzhhmasu. (ceuainty) j jnediately."

Ktmasho.
Kimasu deshb.

I (mere probability) | " ^f ^>" probably
) '^ I come.

Krmasumai fP-^^^/^V') i Jj,?°"'' *ink he will
V^ a negation / (^ come.

I "It snows;" "it is
snowing,"
' ' It will certainly
snow."

YuHga/urimasho. \ ^^^^}i ^''^ P'^^^^'^ly

174 THE VERB.

Mybnichi shutlatsu shimasn. j "I (shall) start to-

To-morvow start do \ mori'OW. "

{

Mybnichi shuitaisu shimashb. \

" I think of starting
to-morrow."

Kase wo hiiia kara, / "As I have

Wiml (acctis.) have-drawn because,] caught Cold, I think
yu wo yoshimashb. 1 1 won't take any

hot-water (accus.) (/) iKiU-jrrohdbly-forbear. l,bath to-dav."

In this last case there is little difference in English
between "I think I won't," and plain "I won't." The
former is less abrupt ; that is all. Similarly in Japanese,
where consequently the merely probable present or future
tense sometimes comes in a roundabout way to correspond
exactly to our real future. Thus :

Isoide ikb.

Havhiff-hftsteHedf icUl-p7'6hahly-go.

(More politely , Isoide ikimashd.)

" 1 will go quickly," or
'■"I will make haste and
go-"

But it would do equally well to use the present, and to

say Isoide ikimasTi. — See also T[ 291.

^ 273. A. The essence of the probable present or future in
Japanese being uncertainty with a strong tinge of probability,
this tense is often used to express a guess, such as English
idiom generally conveys by means of the word "may" or
" must,'' thus :

So omou mono mo arb \

So iJitiiJc persons also niay-be[ "There may be some

aa. . . . [folks who think so, but. ..."

althou{/U ;

Sazo go fu-jiyu \

Indeed augvxt IncomienienceX " You muSt find it very

de gozaimashb. f inconvenient, "

probahly is, j

PRESENT AND PAST TENSES, 1 75

N. B. Needless to say that this idiom cannot he used to express our
very different " must " denoting necessity. The " must " of necessity
is rendered by a double negative, thus :

Harawanakereba narimasen. \ " If won't do not to pay, i.e.
Tf-pmj-not, ivon't-be. ]" You musi pa.y."

Englishmen knowing a little Japanese are apt to use this douljle
negative too freely, because in English we habitually scatter must's
broadcast, even where no real necessity is implied, as, when rising to
take leave, we say " I am afraid I must be going." A Japanese would
say Md o itoma itasliimasu, lit. " Already I will do honourable leave."

T[ 273. B. Both the certain and the probable present must,
in many cases, be translated by our conditional mood,
thus : —

Mayoimasu ne ! j "Indeed I shouldn't

\ know

A:m-in.-q\iisnjdary indeed t ^ knOW what tO do,

Tokyd no hiio wa, nan ( "What would Tokyo

TShjio 's pet-son us-for, tviiat] people say, I wonder .'' {e.g.
to iimashb P \if told 0/ the clearness of

tjmt tf iii-in-obaUu-sai/ ? \living in America.)'

Kimo wo tsubushimasu, j ' ' They would be per-

T^iver (acais.) (they)wai-hurst. | fectly astounded."

N. B. " I wonder," in the second of these instances, is intended to
represent the shade of uncertainty inherent in the Probable Present
iimashd. Japanese possesses no actual equivalent of our useful verb
"to wonder."

^ 274. The difference between the certain past and the
probable past is precisely analogous to that between the
certain present or future and the probable present or
Future : —

Ki7no tsubushimashita. ) ,, ^i . i j »

' " He was astounded.

!

Zivev {Ae) burst*

1 ' ' He

\ astounded.

176 THE VERB.

Needless to dwell further on this point after the copious
illustrations in the preceding paragraph. The student will
be more perplexed by certain anomalous uses of the certain
past itself Thus this tense is sometimes used where English
idiom would prefer the present, for instance : Arimashita
(lit. "has been"), "Here it is!" said when one finds
something which had been lost ; Wakarimashtta, " I have
understood," i.e., "I understand;" Gozen ga dekimashita
(lit. " dinner has forthcome "), "Dinner is ready;" Nodo
ga kawakimashita {\\\.. " throat has dried"), " My throat is
dry," i.e., "I am thirsty." Contrariwise the Japanese often
use the present — especially the present of the negative —
where strict logic demands the past, thus :

Waiakuskt wa Amerika ni\

Me as-for, America in[ "While I waS in

oru aida. [America."

dicell tvTiUe, )

Narawanai kara, dekimasen. j "I can't do it, because

X^eurn-nofbecausetforthcomcs-not- 1 I haven't learnt how."

^ 275. In such an example as the following, the Japanese
may seem illogical in using the past tense. But the English
are equally illogical in using the present, seeing that the
time referred to is future :

SMtaku no dekila iokt, \ ,, ^ , ,

__ „ ^. , , . ,j ,■ " Let me know when

skirashtle 0 kim nasai. everything is ready.

■ . , ,, . , . (ciaid to amnferior^

\nf<trn\\ng honourably f/tce deign. ]

In the following example (and many similar ones might
be quoted) the two languages play still more strangely at
cross purposes, English using the past where Japanese has
the future, and the present infinitive where Japanese has
the past :

PRESENT AND I'AST TENSES. 1 77

Kb shtta ho ga

Thits have-done side {nom.)

yokaro.

tmll'pifobab'ly-'be'good.

" You had probably belter do
it in this way," or " I think you
ought to do it like this."

JV. B. Observe the phrase. ../^^ ga yoi equivalent to our " should,"
" ought," " had better," and compare the foot-note to p. 144.

Somewhat similar are instances like the following, where
the past tense (especially the past tense of adjectives) has the
sense of our conditional :

Massugu ga chikakalta. j "It would have been

StraigM {nom.) was-near. | shorter tO gO straight on."

So suru to yoMita. \ "It would have been

{1

So do if, was-good. | better to do that.'

N. B. If we were to use the bookish English idiom " it had been
shorter," " it had been better," we should obtain a close approximation
to the Japanese expression. Compare also last part of \ 287.

^ 276. Notwithstanding the occasional appearance of such
cases as those hitherto exemplified, the use of the present
and past generally gives no trouble, thus :

Tsune ni iu Mo desu ka P\ "Is it a thing people

Generally say tiling is ? \ generally Say .'"

Ana Mlo wa ki-yb da [ "He is so handy, he

can do anything.

Tlmt person as-for, Imndtj is

kara, nan de mo shimasii.
because^ anytUing-ivhateva' does.

(Be careful to pronounce ki-yd
as two syllables. ICyo, as one
syllable, means "to-day.")

Ucki no shafu wa, '

Souse 's jinrikisliatnaii as-for,

ashi wo itamemashita kara,

foot (accus.) Uas-7ittrt{irans .) becatise,
kawari no otoko wo

exehanrje 's man (acciis.)

yonde mairimasMia.
liaving-cedXed liave-come.

' ' As the housejmriMska-
man has hurt his foot,
I have called another
instead."

178

THE VERB.

Scnkoku kiki ni yaiia

JPoi'niei'-hour Jienr to sent

ga, — 7iiada hcnji ga

xvliereaSf still ittiswet' {noiit^

gozaimasen.

is-not.

" I sent to enquire a
little while ago ; but there
is no answer yet."

Tf 277. The certain present and certain past, sometimes
followed by the word koio, "thing," "act," "fact," to
some extent replace the infinitive, a mood for which the
Japanese language lacks a special form. Thus oku ko/o,
"to put" in general; oi/a koto, "to have put" in the
past ; —

Mabiishikuie, iniru koto ga
JBeing'dazzliit{/f to-see {noni.)
dekimasen.
fofthcomes-iwl .

" The light is so daz-
zling that I can't see."

ima koto ga nai. 1 << I have never seen it."

To-Jiave-seen {iiom.) is-not. j

^ 278. Indefinite Form, Gerund, and Emphasised Gerund. —
The indefinite form of Japanese verbs is one to which
there is nothing that exactly corresponds in our Western
tongues. It is by itself of no tense and mood, but may denote
any tense or mood according to the context. The rule
regarding its use in the Written Language is as follows : —

When several clauses are correlated, that is to say, follow
each other and express the same tense or mood, then only
the verb or adjective of the last of such correlated clauses
takes the termination which indicates the tense or mood
intended by the speaker, the verbs or adjectives of all the
foregoing clauses being put in the indefinite form. One
thus has to wait till the end of the last clause before one can
tell whether the writer intends to refer to the past, present,
or future, to the indicative, conditional, imperative, etc.
The final verb or adjective, so to speak, focuses and clinches

INDEFINITE FORM.

179

"The nature of the
gods is not a thing
which men should rashly
speculate and talk about.
-There is nothing else for
us to do but to honour
their greatness, to rever-
ence their majesty, and
to fear their power,"

all that went before. Thus the Shinto theologian Hirata,
when insisting on the inscrutableness of the divine nature,
says :

Kami no mi ue wa, \
Gods of au^iist surface as-fot^f

midari ni hakari-iu-beki mono

vftslily Cidcidate-say~shoiil(l thing
de wa nai. Tada sono iatioki

is-not. Si-m^lif their venerableness

WO tattobi, kasMkoki wo

{accus.) to-venefatCf awfulness (acczis.)

kashikomi, osoru-heU wo

to-revefeneCf feurfuZness {acc7ts.)

osoreru hoka nashi.
tO'fear besides -is-not. j

In this passage iatlobi and kashikomi, the indefinite forms
forms of the verbs taitobu and kasMkomu, must be rendered
by our infinitive mood, because they are correlated with
osoreru, which is in the certain present tense, here corres-
ponding to what we term the infinitive (conf. 1[ 277).
Note also the use of the bookish form in /('z' (see ^^ 177 and
178) of the attributive adjectives iatioki and kashikoki (for
latloi and kasMkoi), here — as generally in the higher style —
employed in preference to the abstract substantives in sa,
such as tatiosa, kasMkosa.

^ 279. In the negative voice, the place of the indefinite form

is supplied by the negative gerund, thus :

Sekai no kuni-puni nd\ , . ,

Wo,.M 's countries of\ ."Among the various coun-

uchi ni wa, somoku f'^^ '" *« '^'Ofl'^' ^^^''^ ^'^
middle in, iierbs-trecs ^ome where no plants or trees

[grow, and where no human
/beings live."

(/V. B. Haezu is the negative
gerund of haeru, " to sprout," cor-
related with the present of the negative
adjective nai^

mo haezu, jimbutsu

^.iJso ffroiv-not, human-beings

mo nai tokoro ga

-tilso exist-not places (710m.')
.arimasu.
are.

l8o THE VERB.

^ 280. In the Book Language the foregoing rule concerning
the use of the indefinite form is exemplified at every turn.
It is also followed pretty frequently in set speeches, and
sometimes even in the ordinary conversation of careful and
cultured speakers. Foreign students should, therefore, not
fail to make themselves acquainted with it. At the same
time, it must be admitted that the familiar and lower styles
of Colloquial almost completely disregard it. Sometimes
it is replaced, as in European languages, by two or more
clauses in the same tense. But more frequently the inde-
finite form gives way to the gerund, so that, for instance,
the last example but one, if made genuinely conversational,
would run thus ;

Kami no koto iva, midari ni suiiyo iva

Gods of liiaftei'S us-f&f, rasMtf specidution as-for^

deMmasen. Tada soiio talloi tokoro wo tattonde,

cannot. ShnpJtj tlieir venerable place {acciis.') veneraiing^

sono uya-uyashii tokoro wo uyamatte, sono osoroshii

ilieir awe-inspirincf place (accus.) reverencinfff their fearful
tokoro wo osoreru yon hoka wa nai.
'place {acats.) to~fear than besides fis-fot^, is-not.

A'. B. Notice the word tokoro, "place," used as a sort of suffix to
the adjective tattoi, " venerable,' ' to express the abstract quality of
" venerableness," and similarly in connection with the adjectives of the
other clauses.

^ 281. Hardly a sentence — especially a sentence of any
length — can be uttered without the gerund being thus
used. Take, for instance, the following :

Haya-tsuke-ei wo \ ,,t, ■ ,1 , ••

„ . /^ ., ° , , , "Unng some matches !

<Jmcli'Strilie-n'00d (irccjts.) ' -

{More lit. " Having carried
matches, come ! ")

motte koi !

havinff-carricd come!

Ki];ashlte kudasai! " Please tell me."

Causinfi-lo-liear condescend '.

Vchi ni He, hoti de mo

Hmtse in beiufft hociks even

mite orimasho.

loolilng-iit (I) stiall-xn^dbitbly-he.

Kaeri-gake ni kwankoba

Retuvning-while itif hasaar

ye yoiie, sYikoshi

at stopping) a-Uttle

mono sfnie

ehnses Jutvliuf-done,

sfitia.

kai-
pur~

kima-

(I)'

i«l

" I think I will stay at

home and read." {More Hi.

"Staying at home, I shall

probably be looking at

, books.'')

' ' On my way home, I
looked in at the bazaar,
and made a few purchases. "
{More Hi. "Having stop-
ped at the bazaar, and
having made ."-ome pur-
chases, I have come home
Ugain.")

Kino hini-gozen
^esterdwj tniddity-tneal
tabeie, uchi

Jiuviiifj-eatenf house

demasMie, sore

7ufvtn{f~ffone-oittf that

WO
{acais.)

WO
{acciis.)

hara

sumo
wfcstliiig
han-nichi

half~day

inasfiiia.

have-come.

WO
{acctis.) luivi

asunde
havitig -played

"I went out yesterday
after luncheon, was present
at a wrestling match, and
was away half the day."
from \.{More lit. "Having eaten
mite, luncheon, having gone
out, then having looked at
wrestling, having played
half the day, I have come.")

ng-seen,
ki-

1[ 282. Sometimes the gerund expresses instrumentality rather
than correlation, thus :

Susugi

-sentaku

wo

Jiinse-iv

ashing

(aceus.)

sAite,

hirashi

wo

doing,

livelihood

{acais.)

isMete

orimasu.

affixing

is.

"She gains her liveli-
hood by washing clothes."

/

^ 283. The gerund of adjectives occurs most frequently in
phrases where English idiom employs the word "so," for
instance :

THE VERB.

Kuraku/e miemasen.

T^ehig-ilarl;, cannot-see.

■ It is so dark, I can't

i" It is so painful I
don't know what to
do," or ''It is a\vfully
painful" (Conf. •: 218,)

Occasionally the gerund of verbs is employed in the same
manner, to help to express the meaning conveyed by our
word " so,' thus :

Ashi ga hietc

Feet {tiom?) helng-cold,

iamaranai.

(7 ) cannot- endure.

' ' My feet are so
cold, I don't know
what to do.''

^ 284. The Emphasised Gerunds oicha, tabecha, ochicha,
shicha, are somewhat vulgar, or at least familiar, and
cultured speakers still prefer the uncontracted forms oiic iva,
iabefe wa, ochiie zfw, etc.

Necha inai.

As-ftn'-sleeiting-indcedf isn^f.

Malcha
As-f<yi^-iva ithiff-unlecfj >

licha do

As-for-goin{f-indeeiJf 1(0iv

oraremasen.

ctnmoi-be.

< (it)9

( " Oh ! no ; he is
I not asleep.''

" I can'/ wait.

" What do you say
to our going there ? "

Si.

shicha

komarimasu. ( "Annoyance will be

So doing-indccd, u-Ul he-troubled, (caused if you do that.

' ' It won't do for you
to do that," or "You
mustn't do that."

Sd

Sn

shtcha ikvmasen.

doing Indeed f is-no-go.

"It won't do not to
Ko shinakucha narimasen. J (Jq (-jjja " i ,, < < You

Tl».s not-doing, "■''"•«-»««0'"«- L„«5/ do' this'."' '

VERBAL ADJKCTIVF.S.

183

" You mustn't let
■your spirits droop."

Ki wo olosMcha

S2nrit {accus,) lettinfj-fdU as-fm\

ikemasen.

is-no-go.

N. B. The last three examples illustrate what has already been said
in the Note at top of p. 175 concerning the rendering of our word "must"
by a double negative in Japanese, while also showing that " must not "
is rendered by a single negative. Observe, moreover, the general
tendency to use the emphatic gerund chiefly in phrases expressing ne-
gation, interrogation, or something disagreeable.

^ 285. Desideralwe Adjective and Adjective of Probalility. —
The use of these forms may be best understood from a few
examples :

Mitai mono.

Want-to-see thiiif/.

" Something
should like to see.

Sono
'mat

mono wo mitai.

thing (acctis.) tvant-to-see.

( "I want to see
ithat."

' I want to ask
jyou a slight favour."

lioio. j "Something which

/■««'■ (is likely to happen."

koto. \ "Something which
fact. I isn't likely to happen."

Aine ga agarisb desfi. ( "It looks as if the

Rain (twin.') iikeiij-to-rise is. (rain would dear off."

Oishisa desic. (from the adjec-

Ziltelif-to-be-iiice is tive oisMiA

" good to eat.") I

Chotto negaitu gozaimasu.

Slightly wautiiig-to~beg atn.

Ariso na
I^ikely-to-he

Aviso mo nai

I^ikely-to-be also isn't

" It looks good."
(e.^. a calie.)

*[[ 286. Besides this "adjective of probability" obtained by
agglutinating so to the indefinite form, there is an idiom
formed by using so after the present or past tense. So,
which is then best written as a separate word, has the
force of "it would seem that," " they say that" : —

1 84

THE VERB.

0 ide

tthat hotel has buint
down."

ni naru

Bonoui'dble •■xH to liccomes I "It WOuld Seem

SO desYi. J that he is coming. "

itpjieavancc is.

Am yado-ya wa, yakela \ ,,^^ ^^^^

Tliat liotel us-fof, has-hurnt ' - - - '

SO desYi.

apxiearance Is.

Taiso ni ii so desu. ( "It is said to be

GreaUy rjood oppettrunce is. 1 excellent "

^ 287. Conditional Present and Past. — These tenses have a
somewhat peculiar history. In the Classical form of the
language there is what is called a " hypothetical present and
past," thus :

Condit. Pres., oMa, " when I put, " as I put;" iahureha,
" when 1 eat," " as I eat. '

Condit. Past, okilareha, " when (or as) I had put; " latje-

tarela, "when (or as) I had eaten. '
Hypoth. Pres., ol;aba, "if I put;" tabeba, "if I eat.'
Hypoth. Past, otiitaraba, " if I had put ; tabelaraba, " if

I had eaten."

The hypothetical present, it will be noticed, was formed
by suffixing ba to the negative base. All four forms may
still be met with in the so-called Colloquial of certain books.
But in actual Colloquial practice the distinction between
hypothetical and conditional has been given up, and the
sense of " when ' is generally expressed by a periphrasis
with the word told, lit. "time," as lairu tolii, "when he
comes." The curious thing is that what have survived are
the present tense of the old conditional mood, and the
past tense of the old hypothetical. The single Colloquial
mood thus pieced together from the halves of the two

CONDITIONAL MOOD. I 85

Classical moods might perhaps better be termed the hypo-
thetical, as it has the sense of "if '' But we have

preferred the name of conditional as being more familiar
to European ears, and as having been employed by other
writers on Japanese Grammar. The only present tense
hypothetical forms that have remained in common use are
iwaha, from iu, " to say,' which is employed in the sense
of "so to say," and naraba, from 7iarii, a Classical verb
meaning "to be," and not to be confounded with the
naru which means "to become." TVaraiJa therefore pro-
perly signifies "if it be;" but when employed as an auxi-
liary attached to other verbs, it comes to mean no more
than "if" Thus ikw naraba is " if I go." Naraba is
often clipped of its last syllable, and becomes nara : —

DeMara[ia), motie \

if-has-fm-Oicome, carruinrj I "Please bring it with
kite kudasai. I you if it is ready."

cfmiing condescend.

O iriyb naraba,

SonoitrabXjf reguislie if-is,

0 mochi nasai.

Jionouviibly faJi'inr/ deign.

" Please take it if you
require it."

Atte iru nara, kasKte\ " If you have no use for
Open is if, lendingU^ ^t present, please lend

iudasai. Jit to me."

ondescend.

Areba, yd gozaimasu\ "I wish there were

If-iliere-is, good ijt) is some {but I hardly think

era [there are);'' hence " I fear

aitiwugii J there are none. "

Kochira de zonjiie oreba, \

S.CVC in hnoiving if-be, I " I would tell yOU if I

moshi-agemastt ga knew (but I dorCt k7iow.)"

say'WUl-lift-up ultlwugh —

00 THE VERB.

Ku sureba, dekirii (no) ni. .

Thus if-do, fortheomes wJimvas. ■

or, with a stronger tinge of blame,

Kii sureba, dckiru mono

Tints if-do, fortheomes thing
WO ... .

(nfcus.)

" You could do it
in this way if you tried
-{bui you haven i tried,
although you ought to
have done so)!'

These last three examples are specially important as
illustrating a whole class of elliptical idioms with which
Colloquial Japanese abounds, and by which our "I would
if I could," "I should, had I been able," etc., etc., are
expressed. It is true that the qualifying particles {ga, ni,
no ni, mono zvo) are sometimes absent ; but they are
generally there, and the sentence remains unfinished.
After all, there is nothing to be astonished at in this.
From the point of view of logic, a conditional sentence is
always incomplete. For instance, when we say " I should
like to travel," the implied rider is "but I cannot," or
'• I cannot yet," or some such clause. Compare also the
words within parenthesis in the examples under discussion.
Observe that ni final implies regret or reproach, while no ni
superadds to this a further shade of meaning, showing that
the thing to be done is either something concerniug which
a command had previously been given, or else that it is a
point of duty, or that it refers to some other circumstance
known to both speaker and doer. Mono ivo is more em-
phatic still. It lays still greater stress on the failure to
perform the desired action, and often alludes to some ac-
cident or misfortune as the cause of such failure.

^ 288. Concessive Present and Past. — The peculiar force of
these forms correspcSnds most nearly to that of our word
"though," but is generally best rendered in practice by
prefixing "but" to the following clause. The orthodox

CONCESSIVE MOOD. I 87

concessive forms given in the paradigms are not often heard
in actual practice, being mostly replaced by the independent'
word keredo {md), " though," itself of verbal origin, construed
with the present or past indicative, thus :

lya da keredo, sM-kaia \ ,,-,,■ ,. r i .

j^. . . . , . ^, ,' ^ , " It IS distasteful to

ga nai.
(nom.) isn't, (familiar)

^me, but I can't help my-
self."

li keredo, ne ga iakaiA " The article is a good
Good though, price {nom.) (is) high, [one, but it is too dear."

Sagashita keredomo, shi- \

Sought though, c,„i- [ " I have looked for it,

remasen. but can't find it. "

not-Tsnoiv.

Sometimes, instead of keredomo or keredo, we hear the
longer periphrasis /o wa tedo{mo), lit. " though one says

that." Thus oiiaredo[ino), oita keredo{??io), and oila to wa
iedo{nio) are all synonymous and equally correct.
^ 289. A well-marked shade of meaning distinguishes the
concessive mood proper from expressions closely resem-
bling it m....le mo, de mo and to mo. Thus ailaredovio,
alia keredo, or alia to wa tedo signifies "though there was,"
"though there has been," whereas alia^ to' ilte^ mo'' (lit.
"even* saying^ that' there was') signifies "though there
may (or might) have been,'' and arti to mo signifies "though
there be." The former set of idioms serves to state facts, the
latter to hazard suppositions : —

Karinakute mo tarimasic.

Karinai de mo iarimasu.

Borroivi/nif-not eveUf suffices.

Miru mo iya desii.

Seeing even disagreeable is.

or Mini no mo iya desu.

"I have enough, without
borrowing any more."

" I can't bear even to see
it."

I 88 THE VERB.

Iku to mo, yosu lo mo, i

Go ivJ.ethe,; .,bstainicJu:ti^;\ " Pray suit vourself, whe-
i'O isueo snidai ni \. ■^^ ^ ^ \ "

■^ ° . ... fther It be to go or to stay.

aiitjust convenience (iccortlinf/ toA ° •'

nasai.

deign.

Iwanakue mo shitieru. j " I know it witliout your

Saijinfj-noi even, linowing-ittn. | telling me,

.\'. B. Sldttcvn stands for sKtte ini. See end of ^ 294.

1' ' There will be no harm
done, even if you throw it
away.'' I.e., "You may
throw it away.''

Soivia III yoku ?iakute mo \

Thus fjood not-heina •:'■<!"■[ " You need not use such
yoroshii. a good one."

{is) good.

N. B. These examples suggest the manner in which some of our
idioms with " may," " need," and " without " are to be rendered in
Japanese.

We have already noticed in ^ 1 18 (p. 83) the force, not
unlike that of the concessive mood, often inherent in the
postposition tole. Here is another example :

■Seijin-iachi ga donna
Sages {nam.) !ii-\clint

ni yotlc kangaiia ioU

That can never be
known, however much the

icmj ussemwing reflected f ccji-iy/philosophers may put their
shire ya shinai. heads together."

tth}e-to~1:now vs-fm', do-not. '

% 290. Frequentative Form, — Frequentatives are almost always
used in pairs, the second member of the pair being generally
followed by the verb sum, " lo do." The fundamental
force of this tense is either to show that the action denoted
by the verb is occasional, or else to imply the alternation or
opposition of two different actions. The English translation
must vary according to circumstances : —

FREQUENTATIVE AND IMPERATIVE. 1 89

Kilari konakaiian \ "Sometimes he

Sonietimes-coniini/ sonietbncs-not-eoniinfj /•romes and sotyip

^'^^''"^«^- Itimes he doesn't."

does.

Nailari waraitari, , ' ' There is a great

Sonietimes-cri/inff sometimes-laufihiiit/A scene going on, — tears

o-sawagi desu. 1 and laughter tm-n and

fireat-lmWnCb (it) is. Hum about."

Kagen ga ivarukuteA ''■ '^^' S'-', ^}^'

Bodily-state (jzom.) j,emj,-&m?, well that I divide

netari okiiari ) my time between

someihnes-lyhi^-doirn .9onietimes-f/ettittff'ii2>]gtliing up and

sktie orimasu. I lying down a-

doiwj am. Igain.'

^ 291. The Imperative occurs in military words of command,
such as lomare ! " halt !" andj/asume I " stand at ease !" But
in social intercourse, even with the lowest classes, it sounds
rude, and is therefore rarely employed except in the case
of a few honorific verbs, for instance asobase, "be pleased
to do." An honorific periphrasis is mostly preferred, even
when addressing an inferior, as will be explained in ^ 409.
It is to that paragraph that the student should devote his
attention.

N. B, Observe, however, the idiomatic use of the imperative in
such phrases as Nani shiro! or nani itase ! " do what you may !" "act
as one will !" Conf. also end of ^ i86.

A noteworthy idiom, by means of which the English first
person plural of the imperative (" let us. . . .") may generally
be rendered, is shown in the following examples : —

ITo shiyu ja nai ka '^ j " I-'^t us do it in this way."

Tims toill-do isn't ? | (familiar)

Hana-mi ni iko ja\ << Lgt us go and see the

Fiorvei'-seeina to wiii-ao [(cherry, etc.) blossoms."

arimasen ka r .(polite)
is-not ?

190 THE VERB.

Or else the fiiiure alone (without ja ?iai ka, etc.) may be
employed. For instance, Isolde ikb may signify, not oiTJy
" I will make haste to be off," but "Let us make haste
to be off. "

AUXILIARY VERBS.

^ 292. Properly speaking, several of the suffixes helping to
form the moods and tenses are auxiliary verbs which were
once independent, some of which are indeed still independent
in other positions. Thus, when we make use of the
common phrase yoku neinasKta, "I have slept well,'' the
polite suffix mashi originally meant " to be," and the past
termination ta (for ie ant) means " am having finished, " as
explained in ^ 247 and •[ 245. The whole word nemashtia,
resolved into its constituent parts, therefore signifies "am
having finished being asleep." Many verbal stems, too,
have been built up by means of the verbs aru, " to be,"
and eric, " to get," as :

aisumaru, "to collect" (intr.); aisumeni, "to collect ' (trans. );
suwaru, "to squat ;' sneru, "to set. "

N. B. Uneducated persons use such forms in aru unnecessarily
when they say, for instance, narnburti, " to l)e in a row ;" akatte i?nasv,
" it is open.'' The simpler forms uarabu and aitc imasu are the correct
ones.

^ 293. More modern, and still felt to be separate and
independent words, are the following auxiliaries :

Aru, " to be," which is often construed with the gerund
of an active verb, to give a sense which we should render by
a passive idiom, thus :

MuzukasKhu kaiie aru

" It is written in too difficult

a hand for me to be able to

»[read it." (More lit. " It is in such

JJlfficiilUy tci'itiiuj

kara, walakushi-domo ni

becintse, the-likes-of-ine to

iva, yor/iemasen.

aS'foi'i is-MiireadiMe.

difficult writing that," etc.)

THE AUXILIARIES ARU, IRU, AXD ORU. I9I

Furoshtki ni isuisunde \ " It is wrapped up in a

Clot7i-im'ap2>er in Ji(tL-iiif/-ivf<i2>ped[c\o\h." {More lit. It is in a
arimasu. jstate of wrapped-up-ness in a

is 'cloth.")

N. B. The corresponding active phrases " is writing," " is wrapping
up," etc., would be rendered Ijy kaitc irtt or oru, tsutsunde irtt or oru,
as explained in ^ 294. Notice, moreover, that these quasi-passive
idioms with aru always denote something which is done already, not
something which is being done, that is to say that they are never what
English grammarians term " continuative tenses." They are also rather
intransitive in intention than properly passive.

The most frequent use of aru as an auxiliary is to form
compound equivalents for the probable present or future,
and for several of the tenses of the negative voice, thus :

Kuril de aru or hiric daro, for koyo, " will probably come."

Konai de atta or konaidaUa, for konakaita, "did not
come."

Konai de allaro or konai daltarb, for konakattarb, " has
probably not come."

For daro, dalia, etc., may be substituted their polite
equivalents desho, deshiia, etc., already mentioned on
p. 171, thus : kicru desho, konai deshtla, konai desKtarb.
Notice that the compound future expresses a somewhat
stronger shade of doubt than the simple future. Aru is also
replaced by the politer ^dz^rz^ in such phrases z&tiaorimasMte
gozaimasu, for naorimashila, " He has got well again." The
lower classes, too, when addressing their superiors, frequently
use the periphrasis gozaimasen de gozaimasu in lieu of simple
gozaitnasen, " there is not."

^294. Iru and o?-u, "to be," construed with the gerund,
form continuative tenses corresponding to such English
expressions as " I am reading," " I was writing," " I shall
be working," etc., thus :

192 THE VERB.

Nani wo shite immu ? \ " what is he doing ?

What {acciis,') doinr/ is ? )

„,.„ , . . ^ " He IS still sleeping.

still slccpitlf/ IS. \ r o

Necha imasumai. ] " He is not likely to be

Sleexilng-us-foi; iij-oUilily-is-not. \ sleeping." (emphatic gerund)
Kesa kara kumoUe

Tlt-is-m&miiuj since, clouding

orimashlia ga, totu ame ni

It has been clouding
over {or cloudy) since the

"Which do you think is
the longer, an English mile
or a Japanese ril"

7iaa-heen whereas, flnuiiij rain <o [morning, and now at last it
7tatte kimasKla. jhas come on to rain."

hacintj-hecoine Juts-come. '

Ei no ichi-ri io, Nikon

Enfflnnd 's on^-ni He and, •Japanese

no ichi-ri to, dochira ga
's one-leagite and, ^t'JueJt (nom.)
nobite imasho .^

extending xn'obahly-is ?

Kile orimasTi. j " He is having come."

iirii'ing-cmne is. [i.e., "Hehascome. "

In such an instance as the last, the simple past liimasKta
would be less clear ; for it might only mean that the man
;^aa' come and had gone away again, whereas Idte orimasic
can only mean that he has come and is still there.

Sometimes we must translate such sentences by the
English passive, Japanese idiom almost invariably preferring
the neuter, thus :

Mada deldte imasen l;a ?

" Isn't it finished yet.?''

still forthcoming is-not ? (

Very often the word in/, "to be,'' loses its initial i after
the gerund, especially in the present tense, and we hear
neteru for nete ini, " is sleeping ; " tiaiteru for kaiie iru, " is
written " (lit. " is writing"), etc. This is a good example of
the tendency of the Japanese language to turn independent

THE AUXILIARIES KURU AND MIRU. 1 93

words into agglutinated suffixes. In very vulgar parlance
the particle wa, used with an exclamatory force, often
coalesces with a preceding iru. Thus naite ira ! "oh ! he
is crying." Such expressions are to be carefully avoided.

N. B. Observe, too, that iru is often politely replaced by irassharti.

1 295. Kuru, "to come," construed with the gerund, forms
what grammarians of certain other eastern Asiatic languages
have termed " illative " tenses, — " illative " because they
superadd to the main idea the subsidiary idea of motion
towards the speaker or the person addressed, thus :

Kippu ivo katte \

mclmt (acctts.) havina-bauahtl "I will go and buy a
kimashb. ticket. "

'WiXl-come,

Yonde kimasho ka p{ "Shall I go and call

Hfiving-called s7iall(/ )conie ? (him ?"

Omoshiroi koto wo itte \

Amuslivri tMnff{acctis.)sa}/vni/[ " He has told US a funny
hta. j story. "

7ias-c<mie.

A'. B. Observe how English sometimes exactly reverses the Japanese
idiom, using " to go " where Japanese has " to come." In other cases,
as ill the last of the above examples, the word " come " inust simply be
omitted in English as superfluous.

^296. Miru, "to see," construed with the gerund, shows
that an action is to be attempted, but without any very
great effort, — that it is to be, as the slang phrase has it, just
taken a shot at :

^r ,, ■ 7- /from varv\ ( "I will iust try my hand
Yatie mimasho. (^" to send" j | at it."

Kiite miru ga ii. ) "You had better

Asklnq to-see (nam.) is-good. ) enquire."

194 THE VERB.

Neie mite mo nerareniasen \

Sl€€piri{f trying even, cmdd-not-sleep ( -^ triea tO taKe a

desMta. ( nap, but couldn't."

(if)tvas. '

^297. Nara{ha), "if it be," serves to form a compound
conditional (see p. 185).

Tf 289. Oku, " to put," construed with the gerund, indicates
the full and complete settling of a matter, thus :

Kippu wo kaile \

Ticket {ac CHS.) Jiavina-hoiiffhti "I have got my ticket
okimashila. \all right. "

Jiave-piit.

Kangaete oite kudasai. ( "Please think the matter

Refiectinff puttlnrf condescend. \ well OVer. "

Techb ni tsukete

Note-bodli in Juiving-iixed

okimasho.

will-xn^ohahly-jmt.

Sore made no koto ni shite
That till 's thinff to doing
oku hoka, shi-kata ga
to-put besides, tva;/-to~do (jzom.)
7iai.
is-not.

"I think I will put it
down in my note-book {so
as to be sure to remember it). "

" There is nothing for it
■but to let the matter rest
there, "

"I have ordered it (at a
shop").

Atsuraete oita.

liaising -ordered have-put.

(More politely okimashila).

N. B. The word oita in this last example shows that the speaker thinks
that the order will be satisfactorily executed. Atsuraete liita would
mean that one Yai-jtist come from leaving the order with the shopman,

Oku suffixed often causes e final of the preceding gerund
to be clipped in hurried speech, — atsuraete oita, for instance,
becoming atsuraet' oita.

^299. Shimau, "to finish," construed with the gerund,
expresses the completion of an action, thus :

THE AUXILIARIES SHIMAU AND SURU.

Shinde shimalia. (familiar)
Having died has~finished.

Isha sama m naiie

^Physician Mr, to huving-heconte

shimaimasMta.

Jias-finisTiedo

Motie

Savvng-carried

shimaimashtta.

7ias-finished.

VtchaUe

ThTOwing'away

itle

having^gone

" He is dead and gone."
"He has become a

doctor." {after having had
several other professions in view)

" He has carried it off."

shimaimasho. ( "I think I will throw it
(/ ywUl-flnish. I away. ' '

Toto hom-buri ni ?mlis

^t-last main-fallinff to luivhig-becoine
shimaimasMta.
has-iinished.

' ' It Aas ended by
■turning into a regular
wet day."

N. B. " Main-falling," in this last example, having been supposed
by spme students of the first edition to be a misprint for " rain-falling,"
it may be well to point out that hon, " main (rain)," is here antithetical
to " occasional (rain)," or what we should call " a shower," ]a,p.yiiiiachi.

Beginners might easily be led into misapprehension by
attributing to shimau an independent force, instead of look-
ing on it as a simple auxiliary to the verb which precedes
it. This point requires attention. Thus nele shimalia does
not mean " He has finished sleeping," but rather " He has
finished by sleeping," or more simply " He has gone to
sleep. " Dele shimaimashlla does not mean ' ' He has finished
going out," but " He has gone out."

■^ 300. The negative present of sum or itasu, " to do," con-
strued with the indefinite form of any verb and the
postposition zva, forms an emphatic equivalent for the
negative present of that verb. In such contexts wa is
generally pronounced_ya in familiar intercourse (conf. p. 88) :

196 THE VERB.

Ari wa shimasen. (polite) ) . „

Ari ya shinai (familiar) | There isn I any.

' ' I should never dream of
saying such a thing."

Sonna kolo wa, ii

'SiH-Ji thing as-foi'f saying

ya itashimasen.
as-fm<, (/) (lo-not-do.

Mo ki ya itashimasen. ( "I am sure he won't
-tgaiii cominr) as-fm; (/;f) Jti'K «o*-(?o. (come again. "

When two such clauses are co-ordinated, mo replaces wa
in both, thus ;

i\Ii mo shinai, kiki mo \

Seeitig even ilo-not, hcariiiff even I -1- neither Saw nor

shinai. [heard anything. "

do-not. {familiar) '

The first of two clauses thus co-ordinated is often put in
the conditional, strange as such a construction may seem to
European ideas. Thus the last exainple might equally well
read thus : Mi mo shinakereha, kiki mo shinai. Indeed this
last would be the most strictly grammatical manner of
expressing the idea ; for the two clauses would then be
correlated syntactically, according to the rule explained in
W 278 — 279 (pp. 178-9), sezii being the negative gerund
of suru, " to do."

^301. Yarti, "to send," "to give," construed with the
gerund, often helps to form a periphrasis for the simple
verb when that verb is a transitive one, the peiiphrasis
always retaining something of the idea of " giving," as in,
the following examples :

Dashltc yarn, or dasu. " To put outside. "

!" I will give him
ing. {Buchimashb w
simply " I will beat him." )

("I will give him a beat-
ing." {Buchimasho would be

YARU AND OTHER AUXILIARIES. 1 97

/«« WO toUe yarimasu.
J>oa (acais.) loosenln// will-give.

"1 am going to give
the dog his liberty {by
.untying him)."

(Imi wo tokimasu would be simply " I am going to untie the dog.")
Daiku ni koshiraesasele i " I think I will let the

Carpenter' by, causmff-to-prepm^ej^^'^V^^'^^^^ IXialCG one.

yarimasho. ) (Either in order to^W to^

/ T-. „, . n ■ work, or in order to benefit

(I)tvai-pva>ta,ly.axve. Uome poor person).

There are a few more auxiliary verbs ; but as their force
is purely honorific, the student is referred to f 402 el seq.,
where the subject of honorific verbs is discussed at length.
\ 302. The Japanese have a great fondness for rounding off
their sentences by one ofthe equivalents for "to be," or by
kuru, oku, shimau, or yam. The plain verb, without one
or other of these auxiliaries, is apt to sound bald. We do
not mean to say that the auxiliaries are meaningless ex-
pletives. Far from it. They always retain in the mind of
the Japanese speaker a portion of their original force. But
whereas English idiom for the most part simply states the
occurrence of an action, Japanese idiom delights in
describing more particularly the manner of the action's
occurrence witli reference to the subsidiary ideas of
"coming," "finishing," etc., which the auxiliaries express.
For instance, an English maid-servant, speaking of a piece
of dirty linen, will say " I will have it washed, Sir." Her
Japanese sister would say ArawasMte okimasho, lit. " Having
caused (some one) to wash (it, I) will put (it)," that is to say,
" I will have it washed, and there it will be." The simple
verb merely states a dry fact. The addition of the auxiliary
makes the action seem to pass vividly before you. The
sentence becomes lifelike and picturesque.

CHAPTER IX.

The Verb (concluded).

PASSIVE AND POTENTIAL VERBS.

\ 303. The Japanese language has no special conjugation for
the passive voice. All passive verbs belong to the second
(active) conjugation, the paradigm of which has been given
on p. 156. They are derived from the corresponding active
or neuter verbs according to the following rule : —

In verbs of the ist conjugation add reru, in verbs of the
2nd and 3rd conjugations add rareru, to the negative base,
thus :

"S

'maisu,

" to wait ;'

matarern,

"to be {more lit. to
get) waited for."

8^

oku,

"to put;"

okareru,

" to be put."

warau,

" to laugh ,

" warawareni,

" to be laughed at."

«

yobu,

" to call ;"

yobareru,

"to be called."

0

u

keru,

"to kick;"

Iierareru,

"to be kicked."

iaberu,

"to eat;"

taherareru,

"to be eaten."

"a
0
u

iru,

" to shoot ;

" irareru,

" to be shot."

-d

miru,

"to look;"

mirareru,

" to be looked at."

en

The irregular verbs kuru, to come;" shinurii, " to die ;"
and s«r«, "to do," have the passives korareru, shinareru,
and serarcm respectively. The polite termination masu is
not susceptible. of the passive form.

NATURE OF THE SO-CALLED PASSIVE. 1 99

1 304. A glance at the origin of the Japanese passive will
furnish the student with a key to all the difficulties con-
nected with it. Properly speaking, the so-called passive is
not a passive at all, but an active in disguise. Such a form
as uiareru, for instance, is etymologically uchi^ ari' eru", as
literally as possible " to get' being' beating'," i.e , " to get
a beating," "to get beaten," hence "to be beaten."
Similarly irareru is from the stem i, a euphonic r, and art
eru, i.e., "to get being shooting," "to get a shooting,"
" to get shot." Hence the place of all passive verbs in the
second conjugation along with the verb eru, " to get."
Hence, too, the fact that intransitive verbs are susceptible of
passive forms, such as/urarertt, " to get rained upon," " to
have it rain," homyuru, "to rain;" shinareru, "to have
some one die."

\ 305. This curious idiom may be better illustrated by some

complete sentences, thus :

_ . , { "Oh ! you will have

Uiotlsan m okorareru '

_ , , \{or make) papa angry

Fapa hy i\ioti)teM-be-got-iimgrji,\ -.i ,, ,■,

I " -I \> > " u j>j ^jjj, yQ^ . „2ore /z/.

^ ,' "You will be got angry

\with by papa."

' A man doesn't know
Anna kyaku ni korarecha, (what to do, when he has

Sv/cU guests by getting-come.

meiwaku shimasu.

perplexity does*

such guests as those come to
the house;" more Hi. "when
he is come to by such
guests."

Or take from the opening sentence of the second chapter of
the ' 'Boian Doro " in the Practical Part of this work, the words

Go

shimpi

sama

ni

wa

naku

August

reat-fathe)'

Mr.

by

as-far,

non-existent

narare. . . .

getUna-hecome.

200

THE VERB.

Parsed literally, they signify "Being died by his father;"
but they simply mean " Having had his father die," or, as
we should generally express it, "Having lost his father."
N. B. As shown in the above instances, the preposition " by " of
English passive constructions is expressed by the postposition ni. Some
further examples will be found in 1 105.

^ 306. The following examples are of a somewhat different
nature :

Ano htlo wa, dare ni \

That pei'son as-fm; everyhodyi "He is praised by every
de mo homerareie imasii. body."

hy even, gctiing-praised is.

Kono inu iva, nmyami ni

This dofj as-fm', recklesslij

hoci'it kara, Kilo ni

barks f/ecattse, xieople hy

iyagar aremasti .
fiets-dtslihrfj .

Kubi wo Iianerarela.
Head (acczis.) fjot-shtick-off.

"This dog gets itself
disliked, because it is for
ever barking."

Ashi wo inu

Xe.7 incctisi) doff

kui-lsufiaremashila.

(/ ) have-got-hitte n,.

Oshii koto ni cL'cz, yul;yo ni
Itef/retlahle fact as-for. pleasure hy,

kolioro zvo ubmvaremasliite,

heart {accus.) Itaving-got-stolen,

gyb ga orosoka ni\

business {nom.) remissness to\

narimashita.
has-hecome, '

IV. B. The phraseology of this
understood hy the lower classes.

" He got his head cut
off," less Hi. " His head was
cut off."

/ "I have had my leg
bitten by a dog;" less Hi.

) " I have been bitten in the

[leg by a dog ;" still less lit.
" My leg has been bitten by

la dog."

"I am sorry to say that
he has become engrossed in
(/;■/. has got his heart stolen
by) pleasure, and has become
remiss in his work."

last example would hardly be

PASSIVES AND POTENTIALS. 20I

^ 307. The presence o( wo in such examples as the last three
is apt to puzzle the beginner. But there is nothing really
illogical about it. The word accompanied by wo actually
IS in the accusative in Japanese, as shown by the literal
tratislations we have given. It is not in any way the subject
of the sentence. That its English equivalent in a free
translation may happen to be the indirect object of the verb,
or even a nominative, only shows how necessary it is for
those who would speak idiomatically to get into the habit of
looking at ideas from the Japanese point of view. The real
nominative here, as in sentences of every kind, -is very
rarely expressed in Japanese. (Conf. ^ 131, p. 92.)

T[ 308 It is important for the student, when occupied with
Japanese passive constructions proper, to compare what has
been said in ^f 293 (p. 190) concerning an intransitive
idiom with fl«^, " to be," by which the English passive is
frequently expressed. To that paragraph he is accordingly
referred.

^ 309. The passive passes by a natural transition into the
potential sense. If such and such an action is performed
by me, evidently I am able to perform it. If it is not
performed by me, a somewhat hasty logic will assume that
I am not able to perform it. Hence oMreru may mean
either "to be put," or "to be able to put;" I;orareru may
mean either "to have some one else come to one " (" to be
corned"), or "to be able to come."

TV. B. The single .form omotaareru, from oniou, " to think," is
somewhat exceptional. When taken potentially, it does not mean
" to be able to think," but " to venture to think," "I am inclined to
think."

N. B. For the natural transition of these passive-potential forms
to an honorific sense, see f 403 .

202

THE VERB.

Ano ktto ni wa, sake wa

That perswi by as-for, liqitw as'for

nomarenai.

does'not-get-dvunli .

Gozun ga iaberaremasen.
nice {iioni.) gets^not^eaien.

Mairaremasic.
Ikaresu mo nai.

X)iltely~to-he-able-io-go even am-not,
(or more politely gozai7nas2C),

Mazukule taberaremasai.
Seing-nastt/f cannot-cat.

" He cannot drink
sake." (More lit. " Sake
does not get drunk by
,him.")

I "I can't taste a
[morsel.

" One can go."

" I am not likely to
be able to go."

1 "It is
feat."

too nasty to

Aj/o no

atsusa

To-day 's

lieat

raremasen.

hear.

wa, koraeA "The heat to-
as-fm-, mnnoi-l^^y jg unbear-
able. "

^310. Potentiality is often otherwise expressed by means
of the verb dekiru, a corruption of the Classical (t)de-kuru,
" to come out," to "forthcome." Dekiru has assumed the
signification of "to eventuate," "to take place," "to be
ready," "to be done," "possible," but must often be
rendered in English by the active "can," "can do," thus :

Walakushi wa agaru koto gd\

Me as-foTf 'go-up fact {nam)

dekiniasen kara, anala ga

fortheomcs-not. heca-usCf you (nam.)

0 ide kudasarii koto ga

"As I cannot go

to you, I can only

^, see you if you will

Jionourable exit condescend fact [nom.) , V ' rl a c fr\

dekimasu Jiara, 0 me

foi^theomcs if, Tionoiirahle eyes

kakarimasho.

will-probahVy-liang.

ni\

come to me."

The original intransitive meaning of dekiru sufficiently
explains why this verb is construed with the nominative

POTENTIAL AND PASSIVE IDIOMS.

203

particle ga, and not with the accusative particle wo, — a point
which foreigners often fail to grasp.

^ 311. Impossibility is sometimes expressed by means of the
verb kaneru, " lo be unable," "cannot," which is suffixed to
the indefinite form, thus :

Sekkaku no 0 sasoi

Spccial-^ains of honourable inviiatio^i

de gozaimasu ga, — konnichi iva

is atflimtifh, tO'day

mairi-Mnemasii.

go-cannoU

' ' I am sorry I
cannot avail myself
of your exceedingly
kind invitation for
to-day."

Makolo ni moshi-kanemashila

Tmitli ill say-could-not

ga, — /iasa wo ip-pon

aWiouffJi, timbrella^acciis.) one-piecey

0 kashi kudasaimashi.

Iwnourably lendin{/ condescend.

"I hardly like to
ask you for it, but
would you kindly
lend me an um-
brella ? "

This idiom, which is inherited from the Written Lan-
guage, is now heard only from the lips of the educated.

^312. The \'e\h 7>iorau, " to receive " (more politely iiadahi,
"to put on the head," in allusion to the Japanese custom
of raising a present to the forehead), construed with the
gerund, helps to form an idiom which closely resembles the
so-called passive both in formation and meaning, thus :

Shimbun wo yonde morau.

Newspaper {accNS.) readin{/ to-i'eceive,

i. e. , " to receive [somebody else's] reading of the newspaper,"
br, as we should generally say, " to have the newspaper read
aloud to one."

Monde morau.

S/ubbing to-7'eceive.

I self!

To have one-
shampooed."

204 THE VERB.

Asa hayaku okoshtte <(j wish to be

Icalled ea
morning.

Morning earhj, rmisbuj Icalled early in the

moraiiai. '

Doha go shusen ivo sKte ( "^ ^^'^^ y^*^

Flease migxist assistance {acais.) rtoi)i</J WOUld be SO very
iiadakilo gozaimasu. j kind as to help me."

wisTiinn-to-i'dceive utn. \ {ve?y poUle)

JV. B. These last two examples show how wishing is expressed in
the passive Toice, the desiderative adjective of passive verbs not being in
colloquial use.

^313. Many English passive ■ verbs must be rendered by
Japanese intransitives. This happens when the idea is one
which does not necessarily imply the action of an outer
agent, as in kuiabireru, "to be tired;" odoroku, "to be
astonished;" lasiikani, "to be saved" (not by another
person, which would be the passive tasiikerareru, but rather
"to be safe owing to having escaped from danger") ; yoro-
kobu, " to be pleased ; " hascn} n? an", " to be shipwrecked,"
lit. " to meet' with^ shipwreck.' " .\fler all, "to be tired,"
"to be astonished," "to be pleased," are not necessarily
passive ideas even in English, as may be seen by comparing
them with such synonyms as "to be weary," "to wonder,"
"to rejoice."

jV. B. Many of the verbs here spoken of are inchoative, i.e., they
mark the beginning of a condition For instance, kutabireru means
properly " to become tired ; " imreru is " to :;ct wet ; " kawaku is " to get
dry." "I am tired" is expressed by Hiiabirete ini, or by the past
tense ki(tnbire7nasJtiia. Similarly ■

Kiircte imasti, or A'lircmasliita. " I am (i.e., have become) wet."

f" Yoor clothes are dry " (i.e.,
have become dry after having
been wet).

PASSIVES REPLACED BY INTRANSITIVES. 2O5

"[[314. The aversion of the Japanese language to the use of
passive constructions is strongly marked. In nine cases out
of ten, the English passive must be replaced either by one of
the intransitive verbs just mentioned, or by an active though
subjeclless construction, thus :

Risiike^ lo' iu? oloko*, ' ' A man called Risuke ; " ///. ' ' A
man* (of whom people) say° thal^ (he is) Risuke^"

Kyo-nei^ tateta? uchp, " A house built last year," Hi. "A
house^ (which some one) buili^ last-year.'"

Ai^ ni' narimasen^, " It is not to be depended upon," ///.
" (It) becomes-nol'' to' reliance'."

YosKiia} ho' go? yokaru* , " It had better be given up," lit.
"The forbore' side' vvill-probably-be-good*."

Kore^ wa" nani^ ni'' isukaimasif P " What is this used for.?"
hi " As-for' this', (people) use' (it) for' what'.?"

Kore^ wa', nar? dc* delate' orimasu' ? " What is this made
of.? " ht. " As-for' this', what' by" forthcoming is° ? "

Konnd> lansif wa^ doka^ de^ kaemasif P ' ' Where are such
cabinets as this to be bought ? " lit. ' ' As-for' such' cabinets',
where* at' are-buyable" ? "

These examples, together with those given on pp. 57 — 8
and in ^ 439, besides others scattered throughout the volume,
may serve to show the student how passive idioms are
avoided. He could hardly do better than forbid himself the
use of them altogether during the first six months of his.
battle with the language.

ON CERTAIN INTRANSITIVE VERBS.

"If 315- Japanese has a large class of verbs which it is generally
convenient to translate by English passive or potential
idioms, but which in Japanese itself are, properly speaking,,
intransitive. Even in English we feel a difference between

206

THE VERB.

two such assertions as "The gold is melting in the furnace,"
and " The gold is being melted in the furnace." In the first
case the melting appears as a spontaneous event ; in the
second case it is explicitly declared to be the work of some outer
agent. The verb of the former corresponds to the Japanese
loketu, " to melt " (intransitive) ; that of the latter to tokareru,
' ' to get melted " (passive derived from the transitive ioku,
"to melt"). There are thus numbers of intransitive verbs
of the second conjugation, formed from transitives of the
first conjugation by changing the termination u into eru : —

TRANSITIVE. INTRANSITIVE.

kaku, kakeru, "to write."

kirti, Mr eru, "to cut."

ioku, lokeru, " to melt."

ioru, tor eru, " to take."

uru, ureru, " to sell."

yomu, yomeru, "to read."

^ 316. The transitives kiru, uru, yomu, etc., are used in
translating such phrases as "to cut a slab of stone," "to
sell goods," " to read a sentence." The intransitives kireru,
ureru, yomeru, are used in translating such phrases as "This
stone cuts easily," "These goods sell cheaply," "This
sentence does not read well." The Japanese construction
is less closely followed, but practical convenience often best
served, by employing the word " can," thus :

" You can cut this stone easily."
" These goods can be sold cheaply."

More especially is this the case when the original verb is
itself intransitive according to English ideas, thus : iku, " to
go ;'' ikeru, " (I) can go." But there is never any reference
to " I " or " can " in the mind of the Japanese speaker.

INTRANSITIVES. 207

^317. The difference between the intransitives in eru and the
true potentials in areru and rareru is that the latter tend
to express moral ability — "may" rather than "can," —
because the moral ability to perform an action depends on
the sanction of a law outside the agent ; whereas the forms
in eru express a physical ability — "can" rather than
" may," — because the physical ability to perform an action
is generally independent of any outer will. Thus ikeviasu
means " one can go " (because the way is easy, or because
one is a good walker). Ikaremasu means " one can go "
(because there is no prohibition against so doing). It is
true that the two forms are sometimes confounded, just as
English speakers occasionally use " can't " where ' ' mayn't "
would be more appropriate.

N. B. Jkenai (politely ikemaseii) is an idiom of constant occurrence
in the sense of " (that) won't do."

^318. The difference in meaning between the passive forms
in areru and rareru and the intransitives in eru, the former
implying, and the latter not implying, the action of an outer
agent, may be illustrated by the following example. Kirare-
mashiia would be used in speaking of a man who had been
killed (lit. cut) by some highwayman or other person.
Kireta would be used in speaking of a rope which had
snapped spontaneously, or of friendly intercourse whicli had
dropped without either of the parties to it formally breaking
with each other.

^319. Verbs belonging to the second and third conjugations
are not capable of forming intransitives in eru, and therefore
make shift with the passive potentials in rareru. Note
however mieru, "to be visible," "to seem," formed
irregularly from OTzra, "to see." Like it is yiV/5oer«, "to be
audible," formed from kiku, " to hear."

208 THE VERB.

Tf 320. The following are a few examples of intransitives :

( "There is such a

Sozosliikule kikoemasen.

Heinrj -noisy, is-not-aiidiblc.

(row, I can't hear a
word. "

I" It can be said
{Ihough in practice
people do not often
say it)."

Kono mama de wa irarenai. ( ' ' We can t go on

Tliis fashiimi hi/ tis~foi', cannot-be. (in this way."

Kore de wa, tolemo ikeviasen. ( " This won't do at

Tilts Irji as- for, positively goes-not. )all. "

Do de mo shire ya \

Anyhow fie-i.iioirtibif as-foi;\ " There is no means

sh'nai. ( iv^hw ; see N. B. to p. 88.) [of knowing."
iloes-not, ]

Mazulmte nomenai. \ " It is too nasty to

lieiny-tiiis y, i.t-undrinlsahle, (drink."

DIazukTcte taherarenai. ( " It is too nasty to

Heiny-nasty, is^uncotithJc. (eat."

Yomeru ni iva

yomeniasu

" Oh ! yes, one can

read it ; but it is ex-
-tremdy difficult, owing
to the badness of the
handwriting."

lieadahle as-fov, is-readithle

ga, — Ic ga warukuie,

although, hand mom.) heing-hud.

koto no hnka tnendo desu.

extraordinarily troulylesome is.

Observe the repetition of the verb at the beginning of this
last example. A specially strong emphasis is often expressed
by this idiom, for which see ^124 (p. 88).

ON TRANSITIVE AND INTRANSITIVE PAIRS OF \'^RBS.

^ 321. In English the same word commonly does duty both
as a transitive and as an intransitive verb, the context alone
determining in which of these acceptations it is to be
understood. Sometimes the passive does duty for the

TRANSITIVES AND INTRANSITIVES.

209

intransitive, sometimes altogetlier different words are
employed. In Japanese the transitive and intransitive
meanings are almost always expressed by different verbs
derived trom the same root, thus :

INTRANSITIVE.

TRANSITIVE.

ahi, I St.

conj.,

"to

akeru, 2nd.

conj.,

"to

be open ;"

open."

hajimaru, ist

conj.,

"to

hajimeru, 2nc

. conj.,

"to

begin ;"

begin."

hirakeru, 2nd

. conj..

"to

Mr aku, ist.

conj..

"to

become civilised ;"

civilise."

kaeru, ist.

conj. ,

"to

kaesu, ist.

conj..

"to

return ;"

return."

kakureru, 2nd. conj. ,

"to

kakusii, ist.

conj..

"to

hide (oneself) ;"

hide."

fiaoru, ist.

conj.,

"to

naosu, ist.

conj.,

" to

get well ;"

cure. "

nobtru, 3rd.

conj..

"to

nobasii, ist.

conj.,

"to

stretch ;"

stretch. ''

oreru, 2nd.

conj.,

"to

oru, ist.

conj..

"to

break ;"

break."

nriru, 3rd.

conj. ,

"to

orosu, 1st.

conj..

"to

descend ;"

lower."

soruu, ist.

conj. ,

"to

soroeru, 2nd.

conj..

"to

match ;'

match."

i.isT'kani, ist.

conj.,

"to

iasukeru, 2nc

. conj..

"to

be saved ;"

save."

lalsu, ist.

conj..

"to

ialeru, 2nd.

conj..

"to

stand ;"

set up."

yakeric, 2nd.

conj..

"to

yaku, ist.

conj..

"to

burn ;"

burn."

210

THE VERB.

N. B. Sometimes only one of the pair is in modern use, e.g., hosu,
" to dry " (1st. conj., trans.), the corresponding intransitive of which —
Aim (3rd. conj.) — is now always replaced by the synonymous verb

/cawaiu,

^ 322. The derivation of these pairs of verbs from a common
root follows no fixed rule. Practice and the dictionary are
the only guides. At the same time we may note that :

I. Numbers of intransitives of the ist. conjugation end
in aru, thus :

aralaniaru,

kakaru,

kasanaru,

mazani,

sadamaru,

todomarti,

" to be reformed."
" to hang."
" to be piled up."
"to be mixed."
"to be fixed."
" to stop."

Such mostly have
corresponding transi-
,tives in eru belonging
to the 2nd. conjugation,
thus, aratameru, kakeru,
kasaiieru, etc.

The reason for such verbs in aru all being intransitives
is that they are formed by the agglutination of the substantive
verb aru, " to be," to the stem.

^ 323. II. Numbers of transitives of the isl. conjugation
have stems ending in s, thus :

The corresponding
intransitives follow no
fixed analogy.

The 5 terminating the stem of such verbs is probably — in
many cases at least — a fragment of the auxiliary sum, " to
do."

kesu.

" to extinguish."

kowasu,

' ■ to break. "

mawasu.

" to tuin."

modosu.

" to give back."

utsusu,

" to remove."

wakasu.

"to boil."

REFLECTIVES. 2 I I

REFLECTIVE VERBS.

^ 324. The Japanese language has no reflective verbs. Bat
we may, before quitting the subject of intransitive verbs,
draw attention to the fact that many Japanese intransitives
correspond to European reflectives, as, for instance, the
following :

JAPANESE INTRANSITIVES. ENGLISH REFLECTIVES.

asobu, " to amuse oneself" (" to play ").

hataraku, " to exert oneself" (" to work ").

kiiiahireru, " to tire oneself" (" to get tired").

skilagau, " to conform oneself" ("to obey ").

Many compounds with suru likewise correspond to
English reflectives, thus :

Hsaisu suru, "to kill oneself" ("to commit

suicide ").
manzoku sunt, "to content oneself"

content ").
sKiiaku wo sum, " to prepare oneself"

ready ").

iaikutsu suru, "to bore oneself"

bored ").

N. B. The alternative non-reflective English equivalents, which we

have given for each of the above, will suffice to show how easy it is to

render a reflective idea in some other way, and how natural it therefore

was for the Japanese mind not to hit on the reflective form of verbal

expression.

In cases where the word "self" would be emphasised in
English, Japanese idiom adds some other word to the
phrase. Speaking, for instance, of a child amusing himself
(playing), one would simply say Asonde orimasii, whereas
the emphatic " He is amusing himself" (i.e. playing alone)
would be HXtori de asonde orimasu.

(

"to

be

('

'to

get

("

' to

get

212 THE VERB.

CAUSATIVE VERBS.

^325. Causative verbs are derived from transitives or intran-

sitives according to the following rule : —

In verbs of the ist. conjugation add seru, in verbs of

the 2nd. and 3rd. conjugations add saseru, to the negative

base, thus ;

" to kill ;" korosaseru, " to cause to kill."

" to put ;" okaseru, " to cause to put."

,, , 1 ., , • (" to cause to know,"

" to know ; smraseru, \. ..^ • r „"
' ' (i.e., ' to inrorm.

to read;" yomaseru, " to cause to read."

' to cause to obtain,"

to obtain ;'' csaseru,

{i.e. , "to give.

. ,, , , ( " to cause to eat,

to eat ; iabesaseru, \ ■ , , , r j »

' ' (;.('., ' to teed.

' to bathe ;" abisaseru, " to cause to bathe."

to come to isukisase- ("to cause to come
an end ;" rii, (to an end."

N. B. The ,s of the causative termination is probably a fragment
of the verb siiru, " to do."

The chief irregular verbs are made causative as follows :
kuru, " to come ;" kosaseru, " to cause to come."
shinuru, " to die ;" sJiinaseru, " to cause to die."
sum, "to do ;" saseru, " to cause to do."

The polite termination uiasu is not susceptible of the
causative form.

^ 326. An alternative method of forming the causative, which
belongs to the Written Language, but which may still
occasionally be heard from the lips of the educated, is to
agglutinate shimem a.nd'ses/i?meru instead of seru and saseru
respectively, thus ; kwosashimerti, eseshinieni, IsYikiseshiment.

CAUSATIVES. 213

N.B. The verb 2>«aj&'ff««7;, " to warn," is an interesting example
of this method of formation. For j though now current as -,• transitive
verb, it is evidently nothing more than the old causative of imti, " to
shun." When you warn a man of a thing, you naturally cause him
to shun it.

■^327. All causatives ave conjugated according to the paradigm
of the second conjugation (p. 156) and are, lilce other verbs,
susceptible of the passive voice, thus :

shiraserareru, "to be caused to know," i.e., to be

informed."
tabesaserareru, "to be caused to eat," i.e., " to be fed."
ahisaserareni, " to be caused to bathe."
In practice, however, these complicated forms are rarely
employed.

^ 328. The Japanese causative includes several shades o
meaning. Thus koshiraesaseru, the causative of koshiraeru
to prepare," must be rendered sometimes by "to cause to
prepare" or "to make. .. .prepare," sometimes by "to
allow to prepare" or "to let .... prepare. " The funda-
mental idea of the causative is that while the action is
actually performed by one person, the question as to
whether it shall be performed at all is in some way or other
decided by another person,

N. B. In a few exceptional cases the causation is purely imaginary.
For instance, you hope it will not rain to-morrow, and you say Myomchi
furasetaku nai, lit. " (I) do not wish to cause (It) to rain to-morrow."

■^ 329. In causative constructions, the noun standing for the
person who is made to perform the action is marked by the
postposition ni, and the noun standing for the person or
thing the action is performed upon is marked by the
postposition wo.

214

THK VERB.

Kiku wo

Chvysa-nthcnm iti.^i (ncctis.)^
supu ni ucsas/iilc

iiL'ki-ya

(Jiwdenfi'

kudasai.

ni i "Please make the

'W;! gardener plant out the

chrysanthennims at

intinedialehf c^ntsintf-to-pjnnt conf?e«(('i((7. ( qj-jq^ "

Daikii

Ctirjieiiter

ftiistigo na

inconvf'iiU'nt

naosaserti

100 yonde,

(ircci/s.) havhiff-called,

tokoro wo

phive {nccus.)

po ii.

lo-ciinsf-to-repnii- {iwni.') {is) f/ood.

ni ii-tsukeli',

to coniiixnidhig,

ivo saseru

ffarden 's eleansini/ {acciis.') fo-eaitse-fo-do

Iina kiozukai

Now f^odlic

niwa no soji

Sci

II.

de 7110

{nmn.) (is) ffood.

I'siimari sak
A.t-lftst lit/iior ci'fn

rci/-cni no desho yo

U -h^nj fact iriU'j )'ohabJy-be, o7t !
(lixample of passive of causative Irom
the " Botan-Doro!^)

" It will be as well to
send for the carpenter,
and get him to repair
the broken places."

" You had heller tell
the coolie to come and
sweep up the garden."

liaivasc- " I tell you it will
end by his getting
bullied inlo treating
ihe other fellow to

to-he-C(i used-
I

Henji wo l;aile iru !;ara,

AiisifCf {acctis.') irrititif/ <nn hccuns<j,

Isukai no mono wo ?tia/asKie

tiXcssiige '.y pei'Son {accus,) c<ntshig-1o-ivitU

kudasai.

cf^idcscend.

liquor.

"Please
messenger
^\hile I
answer.''

tell the

to wait

write an

A'. B. The gerunds lu-sasM/e and. maias/ii/e shonld, strictly speak-
ing, be uesasete and matasete, according to the paradigm of the second
conjugation to which all causative verbs belong. But it is very usual
in ordinary conversation thus to make the gerund of such causative verbs
follow the analogy of the iirst conjugation.

^ 330. Do not confound transitive verbs of the first conjuga-
tion whose stem happens to end in s, such as dasu, "to
put outside," "to send out ;'' /^^a5«, " to grow ' (trans. ),
with causative verbs of the second conjugation, thus :

CAUSATIVES.

215

Delagalte iru kara,

Wlshing-to-go-out is becmise,

chin wo dashite yaite

2iug {accvs.) puii'mg-oiitsi-de sending

kudasai.
cmidesceiifJ.

yo

Molo kara ima

Ovigiu fvoni, itow 's fashion

ni hige ivo hayasKte iina-

inf beard (^acctts!) groiving were

sKta ka ?

"The pug wants
to go out ; so please
let it out."

"Did (the Japan-
ese) formerly grow
mustaches, as tliey do
now ? "

^331. It is true that we have been obliged to use the causa-
tive word "let" in rendering the first of these sentences
into pjiglish, and that we might just as well have used it
in the second. Nevertheless the distinction has some
importance in Japanese. It would be a great mistake to
confound kasu, "to lend," with karisaseru, "to cause to
borrow," just as it would be a great mistake to confound
iateru, "to set up," with Maseru {hom Msu), "to cause
to stand up." In the case of " lending" and "causing to
borrow," the difference is quite clear even in our English
idiom. In Japanese it is so in all cases. Thus, Mem
means to stand some dead object up, or to "set up" as
king some puppet with no will of his own. Taiaseru, on
the other hand, implies that the person who is caused'to
stand up is an agent possessed of independent volition.
Taiesaseru, the causative oi iateru, "to set up," would
mean to cause another to set a third person up. To take
another instance, orosu means to "lower," i.e., "to
launch," a vessel into the water, while orisaseru (causative
of oriru, "to descend") would be used, let us say, of
making a person descend the side of a ravine on his own
feet.

2l6

THE VERB.

^ 332. Though scrupulous witli regard to the above point, ihe
Japanese are less careful than ourselves to distinguish the caus-
ative from the ordinary active idiom. Thus, where we
should say " I am going to have my hair cut," they prefer to
S9.y sivci'ply Katni} hasamP nt' ikimasu'-, lit. "(I) go* to' cut''
(my) hair'." Even in English, however, we often violate
logical exactness in precisely the same way. Thus we
are apt to say that we are building a house, when what
we really mean is that we are having one built for us bv an
architect, who himself causes it to be built by the masons.

/V. B. The causative occurs idiomatically in a few cases where
European usage goes quite a different way. I'lius, " Such and such a
Chinese character is read so and so " is in Japanese Nani-nani no jl 100
nani-7iani to yomasemasTi, \i\ih the causative representing our passive.
The idea is of course that the literary authorities induce the world at
large to pronounce tlie character in such or such a way. The phr.ise
Kirasldmashlte gozainias'u (from kiru, "to cut "), used by tradesmen
to signify that they are "out" of an article, is a still more curious
instance.

^ 333. Obseive that though Japanese, as stated in *][ 327,
p. 213, has passive forms of the causative, it has no causative
forms of the passive. It never uses such idioms as the
English " to cause to be arrested," " to cause to be altered,"
€tc., but always employs the corresponding active instead,
thus :

Mihon ivo motte kosa-\ "We will let some

.smupie {iira/s.) <tiri->/iiiff /kii-- I samples be brought, and

s/n/e, Sudan [then consult about the

i itij-cutised-to-come, cousnltaiion matter." More lit. " IVe will
iiashimasho. \caust' (some one) to bring some

(zae) ivil-ldo. J samples," etc.

This is but an additional illustration of the marked pre-
ference which the Japanese language has for the active over
the passive voice.

COMPOUND VERBS. 21 7

N. B. Note in passing liovv inoitc hiru, " to bring," becomes moile
kosaserii, " to cause to bring," the second verb kuru alone suffering a
change of form. All such cases are treated in the same manner.

COMPOUND VERBS.

1 334. Many complex verbal ideas are expressed in Japanese
by means of compound verbs, which replace the preposi-
tional verbs of European languages, and sometimes cor-
respond to whole phrases, thus : —

tobi-agaru, \\t, "jump-ascend,'' i.e., "to ascend by jump-
ing," " to jump up."
tobi-komu, lit. "jump-enter," i.e., " to enter by jumping,''

" to jump in."
tobi-kosu, "to cross by jumping," i.e., "to jump across."
kiri-korosu, " to kill by cutting," i.e., " to cut to death."
buchi-korosu, "to kill by beating,'' i.e., "to beat to death."
buchi-laosu, "to prostrate by beating," i.e., "to knock

down."
mi-mawaru, "to go round by looking," i.e., "to look

round."
mi-otosu, "to drop in looking," i.e., "to overlook."
mi-sokonau, " to mistake in looking," i.e., "to see wrong.''
kiki-sokonau, ' ' to mistake in hearing, " i. e., ' ' to hear wrong. "
shini-sokonau^ "to mistake in dying," i.e., "barely to

escape death."
wake-aiaeru, "to divide and give," i.e., "to give in shares."
1[ 335- The following are further examples chosen from among
many scores of those in commonest use :

de-au, "to meet by going out," i.e., "to meet out of
doors," "to encounter."

deki-agaru, " to forthcome and rise,'' i.e., "to be com-
pleted. "

2l8 THE VERB.

meguri-au, "to meet by going round,'' i.e., "to come

across after many adventures."
mi-isuheru, "to fix by seeing," i.e., "to notice."
nwshi-awaseru, " to cause to meet by saying," i.e., "to

arrange beforehand. " OfrmeTt." """ '=''"'="''''' °^'"'')
iiori okureru, "to be late in riding," i.e., "to be too

late" (for the train, etc.).

nmoi-dasu, " to put outside by thinking," i.e., "to call
to mind."

ioln-ahasu, " to loosen and clear," i.e., "to explain."

isuM-ataru, "to reach by striking," i.e., "to strike
against," " to come to the end " (of a street).

uke-au, "to meet by receiving," i.e., "to guarantee."

uke-loru, " to take by receiving, " i.e., "to take delivery
of"

tiri-sahaku, " to manage by selling," i.e., " to sell off."

Ti^ 336. Some verbs recur with special frequency in the
character of second member of a compound ; thus (to
mention only three or four) :

Dasii denotes the action of coming out, taking out, or
beginning, as in hashiri-dasu, "to run out;" lori-dasu,
"to take out;" naki-dasu, "to begin to cry."

N. B. Dasii is properly a transitive verb, corresponding to tire
intransitive derti, " to come out." Its intransitive use in such com-
pounds as liashiri-dasu is therefore somewhat anomalous, but it is
sanctioned by usage.

Kakani shows that the action denoted by the chief
verb is about to commence, or else that it is accidental,
as in naori-kakaru, "to be on the road to recovery;"
idri-kakaru, ' ' to happen to pass by.

COMPOUND VERBS. 219

Kakerti, generally shows tliat the action lias been begun
and then abandoned, as in sK-kakeru, " to leave half done ; "
hanashi-kakeru, "to break off in the middle of saying some-
thing."

Kiru, "to cut," indicates totality, as in kai-kiru, "to
purchase the whole" (of a consignment, etc.); kari-kiru,
" to hire the whole" (of a house, etc.); sliime-kiru, "to
close up'' (e.g. a room undergoing repairs).

AToOTa corresponds to the English word "in," as in toU-
komu, "to jump in;" /nri-ko?nu, "to come in " (said of
rain or snow coming into the house).

On the other hand, loru, " to take," is used in number-
less compounds as their first member, with but little in-
dependent meaning. Thus, lori-atsukau, the same as aisukau,"
to manage;" tori-kaeru, the same as kaeru, "to change,"
"to exchange;" tori-shiraberu, "to investigate." The
prefix seems to make the signification of the second verb a
little more precise.

IF 337- Occasionally three verbs are compounded together,
as mbshi-agc-kaneru, a very respectful way of expressing ' ' to
hesitate to say." It is compounded of mbsu, "to say;"
ageru, "to lift up ; " and kaneru, " to be unable."

T[ 338. Compound verbs, like simple ones, are susceptible of
taking the negative, passive, potential, and causative suffixes,
as :

hichi-taosanakatta, "did not knock dnown; "
buchi-taosenakatla, " could not knock down ; "
luchi-taosarete, " being knocked down ; "
huchi-taosaseru, "to cause to knock down ; "

all from the verb buchi-iaosti, "to knock down."

220

THK VERB.

■^f 339. As illustrated in the examples we have given, the first
member of a compound verb is put in the indefinite form,
while the second member alone is conjugated through the
various moods and tenses. The first member generally
stands in an adverbial relation to the second. Thus in
buchi-korosu, "to beat to death," the first member buchi
shows the manner of action of the second member korosu.
In some few cases, however, the signification of the two
members of the compound is co-ordinated, for instance in
iki-kaeru, "to go and come back again."

■^ 340. The Japanese language make such lavish use of
compound verbs that it is essential for him who would speak
idiomatically to get into the habit of employing them in
preference to simple verbs wherever possible. Here are a
few examples of their use : —

Fuio omoi-dasJiimasMla.

Suddenly thinl'i-have-put-oiU.

I "It has just occurred
fto me.''

Aa ! kah-sokonaimasliila.

All ! ierlte-7i(tve-inistft1:en.

Kiki-sokonai desii.

Ileifr-tnvsttih-c {U) is.

" Oh ! I have made a
mistake (in writing)."

I "You have heard
J wrong."

CAoda

Just

dc-kakeru

ivataktishi ga

I yiiom )

iokoro deshtia.

go-out

2>l'fcc

was.

Tsukai

Messengers

narimasKiia,

(llO/ll.)

iki'-c/i/ga/ iii

f/o-dlifet' to

heanne.

' "I was just on the
"point of going out."

" The two messengers
crossed each other."

Kono uchi kara, li no

Tliis inside ffotu, good ones

zvo eri-dashimash '.
{acciis.) elioose'ivill-pnt-ont .

"I will select the
Vbest from among
these. "

EQUIVAr.KNTS OF Tl

' TO BE.

22i

Furi-dasMie

X'\tll--htifi Inninr/

kara, derii

hecausn^ rfomff-out

mi-awasemashu,

sce~ivill~pi'6bah'ly~c(nise-to-inecl

Mia

no 7J00

action {acrus.)

"As it has come on
-to rain, I think I will
put off my walk."

Mo Klotsii

Still one

ga aru

(iwm) is

isukai

inessenf/ci'

kayashlle

Imviuy-rjii'en-hticli cikndescend.

ii-tsukeri(

kara, iina

Jtccmtse, notr
IVO
{ctcnis.)

kudasai.

kolo\

thinA "I have another
'^^ order to give to the
" ^messenger who has
just started off; so
please call him back."

yohi-

call-

N. B. With regard to the gerund kayashite in this last example,
observe that the verb is properly kaesu (compare kneru, " to go back ");
but the corruption knyasu is in common colloquial use.

THE EQUIVALENTS OF THE VERR "TO BE "

T[ 341. The student who is perplexed by the variety of man-
ners in which the Japanese language expresses the sense of
our substantive verb "to be," should note the following
remarks : —

Aru, alia, arb, etc., except in the case to be mentioned
in the next paragraph, mean properly "there is," "there
was," "there perhaps will be," but are often best translated by
"I (you, etc.) have," "had," "shall have," the Japanese
nominative becoming the English objective case, as :

Kane

Monei/

ga
(nam.)

aru.
(there)is.

" I have some money."

By the addition of masu, as arimasii, arimasKla, arimashb,
the expression is made more'polite. Gozaiviasu, gozaimasKta,
gozaimasho (conf. ^ 270, p. 171) are more honorific still,
but ihe signification is exactly the same.

32 2 THE VERB.

^342. However rtr«, arimasu, gosaimasu sigmiy simply "to
be'' (not "there is") when coTislrued with a gerund, as
illustrated in ^ 293. Gozaimasu also means simply "to be"
when construed with an adjective, as

Kono mizu iva, taihen iii karu\

Tills timtei- as-for, awfiMy liglitl "This water is

gozaimasii. [ deliciously soft."

{it) is. j

The certain present tense of (zn^ and of ar/ra(zsz1 is rarely,
if ever, thus used with the ii or 0 form of adjectives (see p.
120 and pp. 124 — 5), as the adjective includes in itself the
idea of the verb "to be." Thus the less polite equivalent of
the above sentence would be simply Kono mizu iva, taihen ni
karui. In the other tenses, however, the verb am appears
as an agglutinated suffix, as explained in ^ 186 (pp. 128 — 9),
and there exemplified in a paradigm; thus karukuttn, "was
light ; " karukaro, " is or will probably be light," etc.

^343. De aril, de alia, de aid, etc. (familiar), — De arimasu,
de ariniasKla, de arimasho, etc. (rather polite), — De gozaimasu,
de gozaimashita, de gozaimashfi, etc. (truly polite), are the
simple verb "to be" without " there," — that is to say, they
mean "I am," "he, she, or it it is," " we are," "you are,"
" they are, ' and so on through all the otlier tenses. Da is
a corruption of de aru; datla and daro are corruptions q>{ de
alia and de aru, with which they exactly agree in meaning.
(Conf. end of ^ 88, p. 64.) These forms might with
propriety be written d'a, d'alla, and d'arb, in order the more
clearly to mark their composite origin.

Kore wa nan de aru?\ " Wliat is this ? '
Hvis as-fot', tvhat is {it) t^ 1 (More often, A'f^'t' 7cvr /J(7// ^/rt ?)

Uso de gozaimasho.
£^e xrfobahhj'ls.

I " It is probably a lie.'

EQUIVALENTS OF THE VERB "TO BE." 223

Tokaido kara maivatte itla h'l ( "Though you

TJZcMida hii, tui-nlntj -(cc«« side I mightn't think so, it

ga kaelle toku daro. J will probably be

{nom.)c(nitrariwisK profit will-2^obably~be.\s\iQylev to 2r0 round
{politely, de gozaimas /id.) [by t^g Tokaido."

^ 344. Desu, desKta, and deshb have the same signification
respectively as (/e ^ozamasa, de gozaimasKia, and de gozai-
masho, of which they are contractions. Thus the second
and third examples in the preceding paiagragh might
equally well read thus :
Uso desho.
Tokaido kara maioatie ilia ho ga kaelle loku desho.

\ 345. Iru (3rd. conj., stem i) and oru (ist. conj., stem, ori)
signify properly " to dwell," hence " to live," " to be" (in
a certain place). Their chief use is as auxiliaries (see
\ 294), in which function they are now often employed in
speaking of inaminate things, notwithstanding their original
signification, which would seem to limit their application to
living creatures.

N. B. The use oiiru for animate beings and aru for inanimate still,
however, maintains itself in many idioms. Notice, for instance, the
difference between imasu or orimasu, " he is there " {or here), " and
ariniasu. "it is there " (or here), " there is some."

^ 346. Irassharu and o ide nasani are honorific synon)'ms of
iru, " to be," and of several other verbs, as will be sliown
in Tf 405.

^347. jfa, as a verb, is not heard from tlic lips of Tol;)5
speakers. But in the Colloquial of Kyoto, in the language
of the stage, and frequently in printed Colloquial (co-called),
it takes the place of (fa. It must not be confounded with
ja, the Tokyo contracted form of the two postpositions </«
wa, a.s \n Kore ja nai [o\- Kore de wa nai, " It is not this."
(Conf \ 89, p. 64. )

2 24 THE VERB.

^ 348. Nam, " to be," not to be confounded with nan/, " to
become," belongs almost entirely to the Written Language.
We still find, however, in common use the form naraba
explained on p. 185, and such expressions as isoganakereba}
7iarmaseji', \\\.. " it-is-nol^ (i.e. , it won't do) if-one-hurries-
not'" i. e. , "you must make haste;" also occasionally the
"conclusive present*" Jiai-i, used to separate the various
items of an enumeration, and hence coming to correspond
to our conjunction " or :''

TuJui nari, hatsuka nari.
Ten-dfufs is, Uvenly-days /.s.

" Ten or twenty days ;''
less lit. ' ' ten days or a
fortnis;ht."

^349. ^S"?//'/^, properly "to do," sometimes passes over into
the sense of " to be." See ^T[ 356 and 357.

THE VERB Sliru.

\ 350. No verb recurs more constantly in Japanese than the
irregular verb suru, the paradigm of which has been given
on p. 159, and whose primary signification is "to do,"
"to make," the French yaz're. Sometimes it stands inde-
pendently in its proper sense of doing or making, the noun
governed by it taking the accusative postposition ivo, as
usual with transitive verbs, thus :

Ikusa K'o siiru. " To make war."

Shllaku ivo suru. " To make preparations."

Rybri ivo suru, " To cook " {/aire la cuisine),

„ ("To make obstruction," z'.e.,

fama wo suru. ■{ ,, ^ -u ■ ,.x, »

•^ t " to be m the way.

("To make imitation," "to
Mane wo suru. 4 imitate," also simply to "to

( do " (something bad).

* One form of the present tense is so termed in the Written Language.
Conf. 1[ 177, p. 121.

SURU. 225

S-osKie. rSen'"^ '^""^ '° ' """"^

Omae do shimasu ? "What are you doing ?"

(famil.)

Compare also such adjectival and adverbial expressions
as chaH^ io' shtia^, lit. "did' that^ quiet^," i.e., simply
" quiet ;" suhe-sube'- shile', lit. " having-done" smooth^" i.e.,
simply "smoothly." {Chan and suhe-sube are onomatopes.)
^351. More often su7-ii sinks into being a mere suffix serving
to verbalise nouns. Of verbs thus formed, the modern
language contains an enormous number. The following
are a few specimens :

aisuru, " to love ;" from az', "love."

chakusuru, " to arrive ;" ,, chaku, "arrival."

hisiiru, " to compare ;" ,, hi, "comparison.

jisuru, " to refuse ;" ,, ji, "refusal."

kessuru, " to decide ;" ,, keisu, "decision." | S.|

sassuru, " to guess ;'' ,, saisu, "a guess."

I O W

an easy
heart. "

anshin suru, " to feel at ease ;" from anshin, \

choai sum, " to love ;'' ,, chbai, "love."

, ., f " to be(come)) , ., f " civilisa-

kaikiva suru, \ ■ -t j >. t ,, kaikvaa, \ .. „

' I civilised ; ) " ' ( tion.

kmkwa suru, " to quarrel ;" ,, kenkwa, "a quarrel."

_ ,. ,,^ A- ■ ■ '■ { f'o, " prison," and 5,^;',

rash suru, " to die in prison ; ,, j ,, (jg-t-u "

iochaku suru, " to arrive ;" ,, idchaku, "arrival."

N. B, It seems to have become usual among transliterators. to.
attach suru to the preceding noun (e.g. aisuru, cliakusurtC) wlien this
noun consists of a single Chinese character, and to write it separately
(e.g. anshin suru, choai surti) when the noun consists of two Chinese
characters. There is nothing to object to in this practically convenient
distinction.

226 THE VERB.

^ 352. When the noun is a monosyllable, the verb formed
from it by means of suru is sometimes treated as if it
belonged to the first regular conjugation, thusyVsa«a/, "he
does not refuse" (as if from jisu), instead o^jishinai. But
this is incorrect and somewhat vulgar.

If 353- When the noun is a monosyllable ending in n, suru
generally changes to zuru in the Written Language, and
thence to jiru in Colloquial speech, this jiru being con-
jugated regularly according to the paradigm of the third
conjugation. The same thing sometimes happens even
when the final letter is not n, thus :

anjiru, " to be anxious ;'' from an,
njirii, " to correspond ;"

ronjiru, ' ' to argue ;"
sonjiru, " to be injured ;

^ 354. The examples given in "[[^ 351—3 are all Chinese
words. Sum is less frequently attached to words of native
Japanese origin. The following and several others are,
however, in common use :

agari-sagari suru, "to go up and down;" from the
indefinite forms (used substantively) of agaru, "to ascend,"
and sagartt, " to descend.''

ne-gaeri suru, "to turn in bed;" from neru, "to lie,"
" to sleep," and kaeru, " to exchange."

kega suru, " to be wounded ;" from koga, " a wound."
^355. There are a few instances ol zuru ox jiru (for suru)
being agglutinated to an adjective stem, as :

karonjtru, " to think lightly of;'' from iarui,* " light."

* Karoki, karoshi in the Written Language, wlience the 0 of
karonjiru.

an,

1),

" opinion.
" correspond-

Ill

ence."

Cl,

ron,

" argument.

son.

" injury."

SURU. 227

omonjiru, ' ' to esteem ;" from omoi, ' ' heavy. "

But these words sound bookish, and are not much used
in genuine Colloquial.
H 356- Just as in French the expression/a/rt' chand does not
mean "to make hot," but "to be hot," so also in Japan-
ese the verb resulting from the combination of sum with
a noun is not necessarily a transitive verb. It may in-
deed be transitive ; but sometimes it is intransitive, and
sometimes it corresponds to an English passive, as variously
illustrated in the examples given in the preceding paragraphs.
In a few cases, e.g., shbjiru (for shosuru), "to produce" or
"to be produced," it has a double acceptation. Usage is
the sole arbiter in each instance. When usage sanctions the
transitive use, then the corresponding passive is obtained by
substituting for sum its passive serareru or sarem, thus :
aisum, "to love;" aiserarem, "to be loved."

,_ , , ,,, ,, 1 „ chochaku sera- ("to get a

chochaku sum, -to thresh; ^^^^^ | thrashing. "

,, , ^ „ •■ ( "to be es-

omonjim, " to esteem ; omonjirareru, \ teemed"

H 357- Sometimes sun, when used independently, takes ga
instead of wo. It then signifies "to be," as in

Oto ga sum, "There is a noise."

Zutsii ga suru, "There is a headache," i.e., "I have a
headache."
^ 358. Construed with the particle to, suru means "to be
about to," thus :

Ikb to shiie, " Being about to go."

Construed vvith the particle ni, suru forms an idiom
which the following sentence may serve to illustrate :

Kaelle kara no koto ni shiyb. ( "I will leave it till

Havina-returnetl after s' thin{j to ivUl-ilo. \ nher my return.

228 THE VERB,

VERBS LIABLE TO BE MISTAKEN FOR, EACH OTHER.

Tf 359. Foreign students of Japanese are often naturally per-
plexed by the fact that the stems of many verbs of the ist.
conjugation end in j-, while two of the "bases" (the cer-
tain present and the conditional base) of verbs of the 2nd.
and 3rd. conjugations always contain an r. For instance,
\s shaberu, " to chatter," of the ist, conjugation or of the
2nd..? It is of the ist., because the stem is shaber, the
indefinite form shaberi, and the negative base shabera. On
the other hand, isumeni, "to pack," is of the 2nd. con-
jugation, the IcUer r belonging in this case, not to the stem,
but to the termination. Similarly chir-u, "to fall" (like
faded flowers), is of the ist. conjugation, while i2i-ru, "to
boil," is of the 3rd. Especially perplexing are such pairs
of verbs as i^er-?^ (ist. conj), "to diminish," and /ie-r« (2nd.
conj. ), "to pass through"; Hr-ti (ist. conj.), "to cut," and
ki-ru (3rd. conj.), "to wear." Neither is it easy at first
sight to distinguish correctly all the forms of, say, todomar-u,
the intransitive verb "to stop," from those of iodome-ru, the
corresponding transitive verb "to stop." Practice and the
dictionary are the only guides in this matter.

\ 360. The comparative paradigm on the opposite page will
serve to illustrate the diffeiences obtaining, in the various
moods and tenses, between pairs or sets of like-sounding
verbs, such as those above-mentioned. The three verbs
given are all in daily Colloquial use. They are :

iru, ist. conj., stem ir; "to go in," used chiefly in the
sense of " to be useful," and in the phrase h niiru, " to
go into one's mind," i.e., "to be agreeable to one."

ireru, 2nd. conj., stem ir ; " to put in."

iru, 3rd. conj., stem i; "to dwell," "to be.'

VERBS LIABLE TO BE CONFOUNDED.

229

Iru, "to go in," icnA ireru, "to put in," are related to
€ach other as respectively the intransitive and transitive
forms of the same verb. The resemblance of these, two to
iru, "to be," is merely fortuitous.

ho.

J 0

•^'.w

" l;<^

^M

0

>

W

->

.::i— '

'S'P.H

0 oi-i

.J "en

"~-0

>i;(i(

■^ « ti k }^ k k ^-^"^

^ ."^ >» ."o .tj ,^>4 >i .-ia .••-J ,■< .!^ ,V .&,

t^ ti R t

^ ^ ^ r

3 S rt ,
■-.9 '

U^Ug

^ ^ >J '•j >4 ,T^ ^ ^ .^ ,*^ •**■ I**

KPh

u ° C -o c g s a a a -5
O OPiUO^hOUPi

r=^ 3

F=

SS

S

0

S Sl^

ai

>■

l£^^-

43

rt

cU^ CJ C

ir, a '5 -3

y

a g <y <u

p

h£uo

fe PM Pi

U CJ '->

230 THE VERB.

VERBS USED AS OTHER PARTS OF SPEECH.

1[ 362. Some few verbs, mostly in the gerundial form, are
used as postpositions, e.g.,

moile, "with," "by means of ; " from ?«(j/s«, "to hold."
ni yoUe, " owing to ; " (romj/oru, " to rely."

If 363. Others correspond to English adverbs, adverbial
phrases, or conjunctions, thus :

amari, "too (much) ;" indef. form o[ amaru, "toexceed."
hajimeie, "for the first time," | gerund oi hajimeru, "to

" never before. " j begin " (trans. ).

kaelte, " contrary to what one might expect;" gerund o^
kaeru, " to return " (intrans.).

b'ri {\a\g. kkiri), used as a suffix meaning "only," e.g.
sore-kiri, "only that;" indef formofXvW/, "tocut. "

nokorazu, " without excep- ] negative gerund of nokorii,
tion,""all." J "to remain."

sayb nara, "good-bye," lit. " if that ) »ara(3a), condition-
be so (we shall meet again). " j al oinaru, "to be."

semele, ' ' at least, " "at most ; " gerund of scmeru, to ' ' treat
with rigour."

shiite, "urgently; " gerund o{ shiiru, "to urge."

, , ,, ,^ .t „ ,, 1, „ (gerund of suheru, "to
suheie, "altogether, "all. \° -^ ■ „ '

' ° > ^ unite m one.

tatoeba, ' ' for instance ; " condit. of latoeru, ' ' to compare, "
T[ 364. The present tense is in some few cases doubled and
used adverbiall)', thus :

kaesu-gaesu, "over and over again;" from kaestt, "to
send back."
\ 365. It has already been shown in pp. 140 — i how Japanese
verbs, and phrases formed from verbs, frequently rep lace
the adjectives of European languages.

CHAPTER X.

THE ADVERB, INTERJECTION, AND CONJUNCTION.
SPECIAL PHRASEOLOGY.

^ 366. Japanese has few if any true adverbs. Almost all the
words corresponding to our adverbs prove, on e.xamination,
to be stragglers from the other parts of speecli. It will,
however, afford some insight into the nature of the language,
and be practically useful to students, to glance at the various
expedients by which the necessity for adverbs is obviated.

^ 367. The indefinite forms in ku of adjectives are used
adverbially, and correspond for the most part to English
adverbs in " ly,'' although, as has been explained in ^^
180 — 181 (pp. 123 — 4), such is not their original force,
nor indeed their invariable force even at the present day : — ■
Zosa naku dekimasu. ( "It can easil}' be

D-ljfic^tlty not-heing, {it)forthcomes. | done. ''

AtarasKku isuhurimasMta. f "It has been newly

Newly have-made, 1 built. "

KitanarasKkv^ miemasff. " It looks^ dirt(il)y'.

N. B. Some few adjectives are no longer used colloquially, except
in the ku form corresponding to our adverbs, e.g., kotogotoku, " al-
together ;" mattaku, " quite."

T[ 368. Japanese nouns often correspond to European adverbs,
Q.g. , kon-nichi, lit. "this day," i.e., " to-day ;"y«-i5«K, lit.

232 THE ADVERB.

"ten parts," i.e., "plenty," "exceedingly;" b-kaia, lit.
"great side," i.e., "mostly;" ko-ko, lit. "this" (ist. ho),
"place" (2nd. ko), i.e., "here." (Conf. \ 64, p. 45.)
Words of this class retain their substantive character so com-
pletely that the equivalents of such particles as " of," " at,"
" from," etc., — in fact the postpositions, — can be construed
with them as readily as with any other substantives, thus :

far are you

Doko made 0 ide

ni\

W7tere till, honmtrable exit

to\ "Ho

nariviasYc ?

going r

becomes ?

Asuko kara saki wa, ji--. " It is no distance un

mere from, front as-fm; im- U^^ ^^leY^ ^^ ^^le next

^" ^«^«- place."

mediately is. '

lisumo no kimono de yoroshii.

Always of clotJies by (is) yood.

"My ordinary clothes
will do."

{Said to one s c^vn servajii,)

Ato de koko wo soji \ " Please clean this
After by, 7iere {accus.) c!e«Mi«!7 [room afterwards."

shite kudasai. j (Said to the servant at a

doinf/ condescend. hotel.)

Sonna ni sawaija \

So as-foi-nua;ii,rj-a-ruiv,\ "I Say! you mustn't
ikciiai yo ! [make such a row."

is'no'fjo, oil I '

\ 369. Some nouns receive an adverbial tinge by means of
reduplication, as :

hu-bu, " everywhere ;" from /5w, " side," " direction."

naka-naka , " ver}', " " more than you might think ;" from
7iaka, " inside."

labi-iabi, " often ;" from tabi, " a time " {u?ie/ois).

toki-doki, " sometimes ;" from ioki, " time " (/e temps).

iokoro-dokoro, " here and there ;" from tokoro, " a place."

MISCELLANEOUS REMARKS ON ADVERBS.

233

^ 370. There are also many words which are nouns
etymologically speaking, but which are always or almost
always used as adverbs, and which mostly take the post-
position ni, as jiki or jiki ni, " immediately :" sude ni,
" already ;" sugu or sugu ni, " directly."

^371. Phonetic decay has considerably altered some of
these words in their passage from other parts of speech to
the state of adverbs. Thus dd P " how ?" is a corruption
of dono yd P "what manner.?" Similarly Ao, "in this
way," "thus;" so or sayo, "in that way; and a, "in
that way," are derived from iono yd, sono yd, and ano yd
respectively.

^ 372. Many words which we are obliged to translate by
adverbs or adverbial phrases are the gerunds of verbs, as
explained in ^^ 362 — 3 (p. 230). How truly words of
this class retain their verbal force even at the present day,
may be seen from the use of such phrases as hilori^ 7710'
nokorazu^, " all without exception," lit. " even^ one-person'
remaining-not' (behind)."

H 373' The following are some of the chief Japanese words
corresponding to our adverbs, not already mentioned in
this chapter. More will be found in the paradigm on p. 52.

about," " only.

"a little,"
slightly."

bakari,

chi{()io,

chotio,

choilo,

dake,

"as.
hanahada, ' ' very. "
iiaga fi ' ' how ?"
iku bun ka, " rather

or less. "

only,"
. .as."

'about,'

"more

itsude7no, " always ;" zw'//^ a
negative verb, ' ' never. "

7?ia, " quite " (always com-
bined with the following
adjective, whose initial
consonant is doubled, as
makkurai, " pitch-dark,"
from kurai, " dark.")

mada, " still ;" with a nega-
tive verb, ' ' not yet. "

234

THE ADVERB.

niata, " again."

mazu, "in the first place, "
" well !" (In this sense
often abbrev. to }na.)

ma, "already;" wM a
negative verb, "no more. "

moilo, "more" (adverb).

naru-take, " as . . . . as possi-
ble ;" " if possible. "

naze ^ " why .?"

sale, " well !"

sMoshi, " a little."

/ada (vulgarly and empha-
tically ia/ia), "merely,"
" nothing but."

iadai7na, "immediately"
(from tada and ima,
" now.")

iaisu, "much," "very."

iakusan, same as iaiso.

lokoro de, "thereupon,"
" and so."

tokoro ga, "nevertheless,"
"still."

yafiari (emphatically yap-
pari), "also."

yohodo (emphatically yop ■
podo), " very."

se^t, ' ' positively '' (from
Chinese ze, "good," and
kt, "bad," like our phrase
' ' for better for worse ").

ziiibim, " a good deal,"
' ' pretty " (as in ' ' pretty
tired ").

jV. B, Avoid, as much as possible, the Japanese equivalents for
" very " and " a httle," as the Japanese rarely employ them.

^ 374. It may seen strange that the foregoing list should
contain no equivalent for our adverbs of affirmation and
negation, " yes " and "no." The reason is that there are
no words exactly corresponding to our " yes ' and "no'
in Japanese. There exists, it is true, a word I'e which
means "no;" but it is little used, except when the denial
is emphatic. The word /le / hei! or hai ! which may
sometimes be translated by " yes," is properly an interjection
used to show that one has heard and understood what has
been said to one. It does not generally imply assent to a
statement. Thus, when a tea-house girl is called, she
will cry out hei ! simply to show that she is coming.

Instead of "yes," the Japanese say "that' is^ so^" so'
da', more politely so desti, still more politely sayb de gozai-
masu. Similarly for "no they say " that is not so," sbja

"yes" and "no." 235

nai, politely sayo de gozaimasen. Or eL'^e they repeat the
verb of the question, thus :

0 wakari ni nari-\

Honourable underatanditiif to Juis~\ " Do }'0U under-

mashita ha PI For use of past tense\ | stand ?"
hecome ? \^^''^' <=°"f' IT ^74, P- 176.^ I

WakarimasKiia. ) 1 . \'gg "

IZave-iin^erstood. 1

Wakarimasen. 1 <i j^f^ "

Vnderstatul-not. >

O ide ni narimasu MP \ << jg pjg coming'?"
Honourable exit to becomes ? i

Sayo de gozaimasu. 1 •■ Yes."

So (it) is. J

N. B. In familiar intercourse, sayo de gozaimasu is often abbreviated
to the single word sayo. — Some speal<ers use the word ikanimo for
" yes ;" but this is decidedly old-fashioned .

\ 375. The Japanese have a habit, which generally proves
irritating to foreigners, of answering one question by
another, especially in cases where a European would
simply say that he did not know. Thus :

O kaeri ni narimashita Aa P ( " Have they come

Honourable return to Jias-become ? (home ?"

Ikaga de gozaimasu ka P ( "How is it.?" i.e., "I
-Hoto is ? (don't know."

\ 376. Japanese idiom differs from ours with respect
to the answer given to a negative interrogation. The
following examples will serve to illustrate the difference,
which must be constantly borne in mind if grave misunder-
standings are to be avoided : —

' ' Isn't he coming .?" Kimasen ka P

236 THE ADVERB.

"No." (Z(?. , It is SO as the) Sayo de gozairnasu.
negative in your question >- Kiniasen.
implies. ) } He I

" Oh ! yes, he is." Kimasu.

" Of course he is \" Kimasu lo mo.

(Conf. middle of p. 85.)

^377. Adverbial phrases are formed by means of the post'

positions de, mo, to, and especially m, thus :

don lo, " with a bang."

jbzu ni, "skillfully.''
maru de, " quite."
me//(2 ni (with a negative
verb), " rarely."

shidai-shidai ni, ' ' little by

little."
Slide ni, " already."
ionio mo (with a negative

verb), " not in the least. "

ivaza to, " on purpose."

•[ 378. Onomatopes, like the English words " ding-dong,"
"topsy-turvy," " higgledy-piggledy," etc., which are general-
ly classed as adverbs, are extremely numerous in Japanese.
Such are 6ura-&iira, expressive of sauntering ; guzu-guzu,
expressive of complaining or scolding ; kyatt-kyan, expressive
of the yelping of a dog ; pika-pika, expressive of glitter ;
soro-soro, expressive of slow movement ; hon-yari, expressive
of obscurity or listlessness ; katchiri, expressive of a clicking
sound, etc., etc. Almost all words beginning with the
letter/ are onomatopes, excepting /a«, "bread."

N. B. There is room for doubt whether Japanese pan is simply
the like-sounding Spanish word, or whether it may not rather be a cor-
ruption of Portuguese " pao," anciently spelt " pam ;" for the Portuguese
came to Japan fully forty years before the Spaniards, namely, in the
middle of the i6th century.

l.\TERJECTIONS.

^379. The chief interjections, besides he I (see p. 234)
and those more or less inarticulate "ah's!" "oh's!" and
" eh's .?" which occur in all languages, are :

THE INTERJECTION. 237

Aita ! a cry of pain, derived from the exclamation aa I
^nd ita, the stem of the adjective itai, " painful."

Ara! an exclamation of surprise, used chiefly by women.

Dokkotsho ! a sort of sigh of relief, used for instance when
one has safely lifted something heavy and put it in its place.
This word is rarely employed by any but the lower classes.

Tf 380. Domo, lit. "even {mo) how.? {do P) This much-used
term expresses difficulty, hopelessness, astonishment, and
corresponds to some extent to such English phrases as "do
what I may," "well I never!" "really now!" or to an
emphasis on the chief word of the clause, thus ;

Omoshirokuie domo . . 1 •< it was so amusing, that ... . "

the sentence perhaps remaining unfinished. But very often
domo or naka-naka* domo is a mere expletive, used to gain
time and to cover paucity of ideas.

Hale na ! equivalent to our " well, I never !''

Tf 381. Ke or kke, a final expletive conveying the idea of

an indistinct conviction on the speaker's part, is often

translatable by "surely" or "I believe." Thus atta

means " there was ;" but aila-kke is "surely there was !"

Ashiia made ni deldrti \ <.j believe he said it

To-morrow Try s«, wm-fte-j-eady L^q^] j bg ready by tO-

io sempo de iilakke. f morrow."

ihul, olTier-side atf said-sMrely. '

Ke is used only in the most familiar intercourse.
K'oso, an emphatic particle, used to strengthen the word
which precedes it.

Md ! an exclamation of surprise or entreaty, used chiefly

* See If 369, p. 232.

238 THE INTERJECTION.

by women. Very often it sinks into meaning nothing at
all. Do not confound it Avith ma, for 7«az« (see p. 234.).

Nan emphatic, see footnote to ^ 197, pp. 135 — 6.

^382. 7Var«,^of?o .•* a very useful word, for which there is no
exact English equivalent. When pronounced in a tone
of great surprise, it corresponds to "who would have
thought it.?'' "you don't say so!" "well, I never!''
But more often it is pronounced in an assenting tone of
voice, and then it means "oh! indeed," "really!" "I
see." 'When some one is telling a long stoiy, it is
usual to chime in with a naruhodo ! at every point he
makes, or every time he pauses to take breath. Instead
of naruhodo, one may say sb^ dcsu' ka^ -^ lit. "is* that
so' .''" or less politely si) ka ?

^ 383. Ne or ne, vulgarly and provincialiy na or >w, serves
to draw attention to the preceding word or clause, which
it emphasises and separates, somewhat after the fashion
of toa (see p. 85). Indeed it may be superadded to wa
for the sake of greater emphasis and distinctness, as
Kore wa ne, "This, — this.'' The meaningless "you
know," or "don't you know.''" with which so many
English speakers interlard their remarks, has been sug-
gested as the nearest equivalent to it in our language.
Occasionally it might be rendered in French by " n'est-ce
pas.?" in German by "nicht war.?" and in English by such
idioms as "is it.?" "do you?" "won't they.?" etc.,
according to what has gone before. Sometimes it shows
that the speaker is puzzled, as su desit ne (pronounced in
a hesitating tone of voice), "well, I don't know," or " let me
see I " Ne belongs exclusively to familiar intercourse, and
should never be employed on official or public occasions.

BAD LANGUAGE.

'39

Many persons are in the habit of beginning sentences, and
even of calling people, by means of the words am ne ! {ano =
" that"), just as English speakers often begin by " I say ! "

^ 384. Oi/ an exclamation used to call people.

0>'(Z-oya.' an exclamation of great surprise, heard chiefly
from the mouths of women.

Sa/ or Set/ — Short sa is used by the lower classes to give
emphasis at the end of a sentence, thus :

Kore kara iku no sa! ( "Now we'll go along ! "
JVom from {we)ao! 1 (A^a is emphatic also; see T[ 113.)

Sa and sa are used indifferently to urge, hurry, or defy, as

Sa/ 0 ide nasai/ { "Come along! come

HonourcMe coeU deign! (along!"

A very common idiom is sayo sa/ "of course," "yes."
Fo, used emphatically at the end of a sentence, as :

Arimasen yo / "I have none, and there's an end of it! "
Zo, belonging rather to the Written Language than to the

Colloquial, but still occasionally heard at the end of

a sentence, to which it adds emphasis. Ze seems to be a

variation of zo.

N. B. The i^ersonal pronoun anata, "you," is somes intercalated
in a sentence with a certain interjectional or expletive force, chiefly by
members of the lower classes.

BAD LANGUAGE.

1[ 385- Japanese is honourably distinguished from most
languages of the world by being totally devoid of oaths.
Wliere, for instance, a European driver would probably
swear at his unmanageable steed, a Japanese will only em-
phatically exclaim X-ore.Mit. "this!" ox sore/ "that!" Ko-
rya/ and sorya/ (for kore wa, and sore wa) are used much in

240 BABY LANGUAGE.

ihe same way, as scolding expletives. The words haka!
"fool ; '' beraho-me ! " scoundrel ; " chikushb! " beast ; " etc.,
are common terms of abuse. The me o'iberabb-me is a sort
of particle of contempt, which may be suffixed to any noun,
as ano inu-me, "that brute of a dog."

BABY LANGUAGE, ETC.

\ 386. In Japanese, as in English, there are numerous special
words and corruptions of words which are used by young
children, and also by adults in addressing young children.
Such are :

e}iko,'\ " to sit.''

nennc, from ncru, ' ' to

sleep. "
nennei, from ningyo, ' ' a

doll."
Me, "the hands;" from /e
repeated.

abayo, " goodbye" (=baby
English "la!").

an-yo, from ashi, ' ' the
feet," hence "to walk."

baya, from obasan , " an old
lady," "granny. "

bebe, "clothea."
botchan* "a little boy."
chan, from san, "Mr.,"
"Mrs.," "Miss."

umamina,\ ' ' food. "

wan-wan, ' ' a dog" (pro-
perly " bow-wow ").

Most of these words are also used in addressing pet

animals. Thus a pet dog's forefeet are ieie, its hind feet

an-yo, its little "lummy " pon-pon.

^ 387. There are also some few words which are almost

entirely confined to the fair sex. Such is, for instance,

0 hiya, "cold water" (lit.'' "honourably fresh"), which

men call mizu.

* Derived from hosan, " a Buddhist priest," Japanese children resem-
bling Buddhist priests in liaving shaven pates.

■\ Perhaps from en, " tlie floor," and ioio, " thing," " act."
J Not to be confounded with the term 0 mamma, " rice," " food," used
by adults. XJmamma is probably iimai, " good to eat," twice repeated.

COURT LANGUAGE.

241

Tf 388. A number of objects and actions receive peculiar
designations in the mouths of members of the Imperial
Family, and of those privileged to address them. Although
ordinary mortals can have no use for this exalted phraseology,
a few specimens of it will doubtless not fail to interest the
student. Some of the Court words are survivals from
Classical times ; some are euphemisms (e.g. ase, "perspira-
tion," used to signify " blood ") ; some, as kachin and 0 kabe,
belong also to the language of women, while others are of
uncertain origin : —

ORDINAKY
EXPRESSION.

COURT LANGUAGE.

amhi.

7 ■ • /lit. honourableX

M, ase, (lit. perspiration)
dango, ishi-ishi,

deru, (

juban, hiyo,
kami, 0 gushi, (classical)

takara, (lit. treasure)

yone, (classical)

• /lit. lionourableX
' \ becoming /

kane,
konie,

miso,

0 musM, (■"• fetrr'y)

" walking."

"blood."

"a dumpling.''

"going out."

"a shirt."

"hair."

"money."

"rice."

"bean-sauce."

^lit. honourablyX
cool 7

"cold water.'

" rice-cake."
"sleeping."

(coni. Colloquial »tana-iia,\ <<f[g}j"

mizu, 0 hiya, { '

mochi, kachin,
neru, mi koshi,

^«'^'^«'^» « '««««. (Aboard fo?SninTfi"h'on) " ^^h " (food).
sake, kukon, "rice-beer."

iofu, okahe, "bean-curd."

zbri, kongb, "sandals."

Notice, too, that the Court, having for many centuries
resided at Ky5to, retains a preference for Kyoto pronun-

242 CONJUNCTIONS.

ciations, e.g. gozarimasu for gozaimasu, nasare for nasai,
kudasare for hidasai, etc.

CONJUNCTIONS.

^ 389. Conjunctions, can scarcely be said to exist in Japanese
as an independent part of speech, their place being taken,
partly by conjugational forms of the verb and adj'ective,
partly by postpositions, partly by nouns. With regard to the
word "and, " which is in Western languages the most con-
stantly recurring of all conjunctions, the necessity for it
between verbs or clauses is almost completely obviated in
Japanese by the construction with the indefinite form or the
gernnd, explained in ^ ^ 278 — 281. Between nouns, "and"
is sometimes represented by ;«' or io, as explained in ^ 109
and 1 119. But more often the two nouns are simply placed
side by side, ?& Kazusa Bbshu, " Kazusa and B5shu" (the
names of two provinces on the ocean side of Tokyo Bay).
Occasionally "and" is represented between verbs — never
between nouns — by the phrase so shite (pedantically sKko
sKle o): shtka sKile), Wt " having done so." But this idiom,
imitated from the Chinese, must not be used too freely.

"But" is sometimes represented by sliikashi ; but neither
must this Japanese word be repeated nearly ss often as
" but" is in English.

"Or" is sometimes expressed by means of the word 7ian,
as explained in \ 348.

" Provided" is represented by such constructions as

Iki sae sui'eba

"Provided one goes.

G<ylng ci'en if-do. j

"While" is sometimes represented by the word wa^^ra
agglutinated to the indefinite verbal form, as aruh-nagara,
" while walking ; " sometimes by iokoro, as explained n ^ 58.

EQUIVALKNTS OF ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS.

243

The following references to sections of this work, in which
words or constructions corresponding to the chief English
conjunctions are treated of, may be found useful :

"although," see *|[ 288. "since," see^99&i35.

,, 389. "than," ,, ,, 135 & 212.

,, 99 & 287. "that," ,, „ 117.

,, 99. "though," ,, ,, 288.

„ 288 & 389." when," „ „57,58,&287.

,, 97 & 348. " whereas," „ ,, 58 & 93.

"whereupon,",, 58.
" ' "whether," ,, ,,97.

,, 128 & 287. "while," ,, ,,57.58,&389-

"and,"

"as,"

"because," ,

"but,"

"either... or," ,

"neither.,
nor, "

"if,"

}■

^ 390. "As," meaning "in the same manner as," is expressed
by the noun ibri, lit. " way, " " road," thus :

Kono tori no mono.

Tills way 's things,

ono.l „su,

ings. )

ch things as this.

Waialaishi no iu tori ni nasai.

;_ j "Pleas
t. 1 1 tell you

Please do as

\ 391. Details concerning the best manner of translating the
English conjunctions into Japanese in various contexts be-
long not so much to grammar as to the dictionary. The
student is accordingly referred to Messrs. Satdw and Ishi-
bashi's "English-Japanese Dictionary of the Spoken Lan-
guage," where the words in question are amply illustrated.

CHAPTER XL

HONORIFICS.

*[[ 392. No language in the world is more saturated with
honorific idioms than Japanese. These idioms affect,
not only the vocabulary, but the very grammar itself.
Therefore, although scattered references have-been made to
the subject of honorifics in former chapters, it seems advisable
to gather together under one heading all the leading mani-
festations of a habit of speech, without a proper mastery of
which it is impossible to speak Japanese with any approach
to correctness.

H 393- The use of honorifics is guided by four main consi-
derations, namely :

i. Honorific forms are used in speaking of the actions
or possessions of the person addressed, while depreciatory
or humble forms are used in speaking of oneself In other
words, what we should style the first person is self-deprecia-
tory, and the second person complimentary.

ii. In speaking of others (what we should call the third
person), honorifics are used only if the person spoken of is
superior in rank to the person spoken to, or if he is present
and, though not a superior, at least an equal, or assumed to
be such for courtesy's sake.

iii. There are gradations in the use of honorifics, accord-
ing to the greater or less respect meant to be paid to the
person spoken to or of.

PRINCIPLES GUIDING THEIR USE. 245

iv. Honorifics have a tendency to lose their original
signification, and to sink into mere marks of a courteous
style of speech. Sometimes they become absolutely
meaningless.

^ 394. It has been asserted by some that the use of honorifics
in Japanese replaces that of the personal pronouns of
European languages. This is not strictly correct. The
expression ^0 /20«, for instance, means " the ail gust book,''
not only etymologically, but also in the mind and intention
of every Japanese speaker who makes use of it. It is only
because " you " are an august person, that the words g9
hon come, in many contexts, to correspond pretty closely
to our more precise phrase " your book." The correspon-
dence is still only approximate ; for very often go hon may
mean the book of some other august lady or gentleman
different from you, i.e., it may mean " her book "or " his
book." In some circumstances it may denote the book
of the most august of all persons, namely the Emperor, and
this is indeed the more primitive signification of the Chinese
character with which the word go is written. Similarly g» yo,
" august business,'' may be either "your business," "his
business," or " Government business." Like considerations
apply to other honorific phrases.

^ 395. Descending from general considerations to particulars,
the student should remember the following leading facts : —

In addressing an equal or superior, the word o, " ho-
nourable," or go, "august" (conf.. ^ 2io, p. 143), is
prefixed to most of the nouns denoting objects belonging
to or connected with him in any way. Even adjectives
and adverbs sometimes take one or other of the honorific
prefixes. O, being of Japanese origin, is mostly employed

246

HONORIFICS.

with native Japanese words, while go, which is of Chinese
origin, is mostly employed with words borrowed from
the Chinese. But usage admits of numerous exceptions to
this rule. — 0 and go are applied to the third person,
subject to the limitations mentioned in ^ 393.

^ 396. Here are a few familiar instances of the use of these
honorific prefixes :

0 kodomo-sku.

0 iaku.

0 iaku desu ka P

0 riisu.

0 riisu desu.

Go shochi.

Go shinrui.

Go son.

0 kega.

0 kage de.

Yohodo 0 kirei desu.

Vert/ Jiotiourabli/ xyi'City is.

Danna wa 0

Mastei' as-for, honouraMy

isogasMii gozaimasu.

husy is.

Go mollomo de gozaimasu.

Aii{fust very is.

Go taikutsu de gozaimashilaro.

Aiigiist leiliuin probdbly-xvas.

( "Your (his, her, etc.)
(children."

" Your (or his) house."

"Is he at home .''"

" Your (or his) absence."

" He is out."

" Your (or his) consent."

' ' Your (or his) relations."
( "Your (or his) loss" (in
[money, elc).

"Your (or his) wound."

"By your (or his) kind
influence" {lit. shade).

" It is very pretty " (e.g.
this garden oiyours).

My master is busy. "

are perfectly

"You
right."

" You must have felt
bored."

T[ 397. Occasionally the word sama, "Mr.," is added, in
order to make the expression still more polite, thus :

CURIOUS HONORIFIC IDIOMS. 247

Go kurb sama. ( ' ' (Thanks for) your

Miguat trouble Mr. j trouble."

, " You have had a long

O machi-do sama. \ time to wait ;" or " Excuse

Monom-aUe taait-ionff Mr. 1 me for keeping you waiting

^so long."

0 kinodoku sama. ( "I am sorry for

'•• I;

Sonmiruble poison-of-the-spirit Mr. 1 your sake."

iV. £. Regret on one's own account is expressed by the word
zaimen, never by kinodoku.

\ 398. Examples such as these introduce us to the use of a
and go in (so to speak) an objective way, which at first
sounds very strange to European ears, tiius :

,-. . . „ ( " It is cheap, Sir," i.e.,

O yasu gozaimasu. ^ - I have the honour to offer

Honourably clieap

it to you cheap."

^ , J ., , ■ ,„^ ( ' I have been sadly re-

(jtO busata tlashimasniia. >• , . ,,■ ' ,

_, . r T\, ., -{ miss about callmg upon

you.
Go buret mbshi-agemashita. f "I was very rude

August rudeness (/") said-lifted, 1 /^ you."

0 jama ilashimasKila. ( " Excuse me for

Honourable obstacle (J)have-done. | having interrupted^oa."

Al a first hearing, the literal import of the individual
words may cause the student to think that the Japanese
speaker is applying honorifics to himself. Far from any
Japanese mind is such a thought. The idea underlying
these idioms is that the cheapness of my goods, and even
the remissness, the rudeness, the interruption, and what
not, of which I have been guilty with regard to you, have
a sort of reflected glory cast on them by their connection
with so exalted a personage as yourself. It is as if- one

248

HONORIFICS.

should say " I have had the honour to be remiss in calHng;"
" I had the honour to be rude to you," etc. Moreover such
phrases about remissness in calling, about rudeness, etc.,
are for the most part mere verbiage corresponding to no
actual facts.

^ 399. The phrase 0 said, " honourably first," is employed in
two contrary ways. It sometimes signifies " Please do you go
first " (aprls votes), sometimes " Kindly excuse me for going
first."

^ 400. Many words in common use take 0 without any
honorific intent vis-a-vis the person spoken to, especially in
the mouths of women and of the lower classes. Thus we
daily hear such expressions as

0 bake, " a goblin." 0 tomurai, " a funeral."

0 tsuMsama, " the moon "

(ht. " Honourable Mrs.

Moon I").
0 isuri, " small change."
0 tsuyxi, " soup " (lit.

"dew").
0 yu, " hot water," "a hot

bath."
0 zen, "the small trays on

which Japanese food is
temple." served;" etc., etc.

These are examples of the tendency of honorifics to
become meaningless. Occasionally honorifics are used with
a point of satire, to convey an indirect attack under cover
of an irreproachably courteous style of speech. Thus, not
far from the beginning of Chap. II of the " Boian-Dbrb"
the novelist Encho tells us that Dr. Yamamoto Shijo was

0 bon, '

a tray."

0 cha, '

' tea. "

0 delii,
boil.

"a pimple," "a

0 kane.

" money."

0 naka,
side.

" a person's in-

0 lagai.

" mutually."

0 lenki.

" the weather."

0 kra,

"a Buddhist

POLITE PERIPHRASES FOR VERBS. 249

"an honourable chatter-box and an honourable quack"
(0 iaiko-isha no 0 shaben)\ — Compare o seji, "flattery;"
0 iemba, " a hoyden."

T[ 401. Pedantic speakers sometimes use on, the Classical
word of which o is an abbreviated form. Another honorific
current in ancient times was mi, synonymous with o, and
still retained in such words as Mikado (see p. 35); miya,
lit. "honourable house," hence "a Shinto temple," less
often "a palace," and, with the addition of the word sama,
" a prince " or " princess " of the Imperial Family of Japan.
In the Tphrase 0 mi asAi, "your feet," the two honorifics 0
and fni are used pleonastically.

T[ 402. In order to make verbs polite, the plain forms, as
given in the verbal paradigms on pp. 154 — 9, are replaced
by those in masu, illustrated on p. 160. These are, however,
scarcely honorific in the proper sense of the word, that is to
say that they are more often simply marks of a courteous
style than of any special respect paid io the person ad-
dressed. For the latter purpose it is usual to employ a
periphrasis consisting of the word 0, " honourable," the
indefinite form of the verb, and 7ndsu {" I say ") if the first
person is intended, or nasaru (less frequently ni nam) if the
second or third person is intended. Nasaru means " to
deign," «z' «ar« means "to become." Thus lanomu, "to
ask," becomes 0 iationii mvsu, "I ask," and 0 taiiominasaru,
or 0 tanomi ni naru, " you ask." The past tanonda becomes
0 ianomi moshiia and 0 ianomi nastta, etc. The polite ter-
mination masii may be- superadded, thus : 0 ianomi mushi-
masu, 0 ianomi nasaimasYi ; 0 tanomi moshimashila, 0 ianomi
nasaiinashita. The periphrases here indicated are used in
addressing equals and superiors. They need not indeed
always be accorded the preference over the simpler forms, but

250 HONORIFICS.

they should be scatlered about pretty freely. The more
exalted the rank of the person addressed, the more frequently
must tliey be introduced.

^ 403. Another way of making a verb honorific is to replace
the ordinary conjugation by the corresponding potential
forms, it sounding more polite to suggest that a person
is able to do a thing than bluntly to state that he does it.
Thus we have noborareru, for noboru, "to go up;"
naku nararerii, for nakii nam, "to die." This locution
is specially affected by the lower classes in speaking of their
betters ; but in some few cases it is adopted by all the
world, as iraserareru and bserareru (usually corrupted to
irassharti and ossharu, as explained in the N. B. near the
bottom of p. 251).

*[[ 404. The use of the verb agerti, " to raise," construed with
the gerund, shows that something is being done by that
lowly person myself for some one above me. The use o.
iladaku shows that some one superior to me is condescending
enough to do something for me. We have already noticed
this incidentally under the heading of passive verbs, in ^ 312,
pp. 203 — 4. Here are a few additional examples :

Kiite agemasho. ( "I will go and ask

Hearing will-llft-tip. (foryou. "

Kiiie iladakitb s .< i ^^1^1, you would be

Hearing ivislUmj-io-pia-on-the-heiid Lq l^iij(J aS tO ask " (for

[me).

" I wish you would be
SO kind as to show me
how."

O tsuide nil "I venture to hope

UonouraUc o2>porltmitij in,\ that you will take that

misele iladakiiu ^osai'waszi.j opportunity of letting me

showing ivishing-tO'rcccice am. \SQQ it,"

gozaimasu.

am.

Oshiele iladakilai.
Teaclilng ^vis1t-to-init-on'the-hcad.

HONORIFIC AND HUMBLE VERBS.

251

T[ 405. There are, moreover, several conslantly recurring

ideas, for which separate verbs are employed according

as the expression is meant to be honorific or humble.
The chief of these are :

PLAIN VERB.

au, " to meet

iku, "to go ;"

°'"|"tobe;"
to say ;"

iru or
oru

lU,

hariru,
kiku,

kuru,

miru,
miseru,

suric,
laberu,
ukeru,
yaru,

HONORIFIC

0 ai nasaru,
\o ide nasaru^
\irassharu,

0 ide nasaru,

irassharu,

ossharu,

" to borrow ;'' 0 kari nasaru,
"to hear-;" 0 kiki nasaru,
io ide nasaru,
(irassharu.

" to come ;"

' ' to see ;"
" to show ;"

" to do ;"
" to eat ;"
" to receive ;'
" to give ;"

goran nasaru,
0 viise nasaru,

{nasaru,

\asobasu,

{meshi-)ageru,
0 uke nasaru.

HUMBLE.

0 me nikakarit.
mairu, agaric,
makaru.

I iru, oru.

mbshi-ageru.

haishaku suru.

uketamawaru.
{mairu, agaric,
\ makaru.

haiken suric.
0 me ni kakeru.

! suru,

{itadakic, chodai
\ suru.

{itadaku, chodai
\ sicru.
) ageru,

{kudasaric,

[kureru, (less polite) j shinjo suric.

N.B. The slightly irregular verb irassharu (see T[ 270, p. 171),
which is used to express so many shades of meaning, is a corruption
of iraserareru, the potential of the causative of irii, "to enter."
Ossharu, the honorific equivalent of in, " to say," is a corruption of
oserareru, the potential of the little-used verb oseru, " to say."

^ 406. Of course the honorific verbs can only be employed
in speaking to or of others, while the humble verbs are

' Or 0 ide ni naric. Similarly in the instances given below. 2

252 HONORIFICS.

applied only to the speaker himself, or to some one in-
timately connected witl. him, for instance, his own child
or servant.

The following are a fe\, examples of their use :

O me ni kakelc mO\

nonmtrable eyes in r> ''«» ci-c/i, I "May I show it tO

yd gozaimasYi ka P [you ?"

fjoofl is ? /

" Please won't you
show it to me ?"

0 ?>nse nasaimasen ka P\

Honourably s7ww deiijn-noi ?

or Miseie hidasaimasen ka P

Shoivlnff coiidescend'not 9

Haiken ga dekmiasu ka P) - May I look at it ?"

Adorinff'lool:- {tiom.) can ^ J

Kbiuhanashi wo 0 \ " Have you heard this

Such. story (accus.) honourcMy\^^ /^^. ^j^jg jg^.^ ^f

kiki nasaimashita ka P I news') ?"

Itear Iiave-deigncd ? '

Mada uketamawarimasen. 1 "No, not yet."

still (/) have-not-heard. }

So osshatie kudasai. 1 ' ' Please say so. "

So sityin(j condescend. /

Use WO mbshi-agemasen. \ " I am not deceiving

lie (accus.) {I)say-lift-nol-up. j you, Sir."

Doko ye irassharu P \ " Where are you going?"

IHiere to deiyn-to-yo ? ^

Gakkb ye mairimasu. \ " I am going to the

School to yo. ) college."

O daiji ni asobase. 1 " Mind you take care

Monotiruhle care Co be-plcased-lo-do.l of yourself."

T[ 407. The treatment of the imperative mood calls for special
notice. The honorific verbs mentioned in ^ 405 make use
of their imperatives, thus :

HONORIC IMPERATIVES.

253

asobase I

goran nasail

irasshail or irasshai-
masMI

0 ide nasail
kudasail
meshi-agare I
nasail
osshaimasM I

"be pleased to do ! "
" deign to look ! "

"deign to go ! " {or come, or be.)

' ' condescend to give I "
" deign to eat" {or drink) I
"deign to do ! "
"deign to say ! "

N. B, O ide nasai is often familiarly abbreviated to o ide ; goran
nasai to goran.

\ 408. But except occasionally in addressing coolies or one's
own servants, and in the naval and military words of com-
mand, the imperative mood of other verbs can scarcely be
said to be in use (conf. Tf 291, p. 189). Such a style of
address would sound too rude and abrupt. The following
examples will serve to illustrate the honorific periphrases
by which the imperative is habitually replaced :

kaki^ nasa-?, lit. "honourably' deign" to write"."

"honourably condescend to
write."

" writing condescend."

fa &«

0 kaki kudasai, , ,

"please show me.'

kaite kudasai,

sS.". [0 mise nasai,
%'%io\o ff'ise kudasai,
(° ||," [miseie kudasai,

N. B. Defining the difference between nasai and kudasai perhaps
a little too trenchantly, we might say that the former is essentially a
command, though so polite as to have its imperative force disguised,
whereas kudasai is a request. Therefore kudasai should be employed
when we want a friend to do something for us. — A polite imperative very
common in the Written Language is obtained by means of the verb
tamau, "to deign," thus: kaki-tameir, mise-tamae. It is nowadays
chiefly to be heard from the lips of members of the student class.

2 54 HONORIFICS.

^ 409. The above forms are those generally used in address-
ing equals or superiors. In speaking to the latter, the
degree of politeness may be increased by lengthening the
periphrasis, thus: 0^ kakf nasile^ kudasai^ ("honourably'
condescend* deigning' to write'"), 0 mise nasile kudasai. In
addressing inferiors one may say ^■a&yi'wm (" writing give"),
miselekurei, oxkaitc 0 kun nasai (" writing honourably giving
deign "), miseie 0 kun nasai, and similarly witii all other
verbs. (Kiin is a corruption oi kure, the indefinite form of
kureru, "to give," of which kurei is the imperative (see p.
171.) These latter forms are those to be preferred in speak-
ing to one's own servants, to coolies, and to the servants at
small inns and tea-houses. They would be too familiar as
a mode of address to one's friend's servants, or to the servants
at a first-class hotel. Such must always be treated to a fair
amount of the honorifics illustrated in the preceding para-
graphs. The same remark applies a fortiori to teachers,
ofiice-writers, respectable shop-keepers, etc. In fact, from
the point of view of the proper use of honorifics, the term
"inferiors" includes few but coolies, peasants, and the
speaker's own children and servants. Other people may, as
a matter of fact, be his social inferiors ; but politeness forbids
his reminding them of this by a rude mode of address.
Even animals are often treated to honorifics, as when one
says to a dog 0 z'fife/ instead of /('Ci;7 "come here!" 0 iackiJ
instead o^ tale ! "sit up ! " But this is semi-jocular.

^410. It is rather common, in slipshod talk addressed to
inferiors, to omit the honorific imperative, thus :

Cha wo irele. \ "Make (lit. put in) some tea."

Xeu (acais.) initting-in. J (for C/ia wo ireie o kun nasai.)

The sentence thus appears to end in a gerund; but the
ellipsis must always be mentally supplied. Observe also the

PLEASE, THANK YOU. -255

phrase... -^0 ga ii, "it will be good to...," "you had
better...," which frequently replaces the imperative, thus :

Ko shtia ho ga ii ( "You had better do

Thus ma sMe (nom.) (is) good. \ it like this."

N. B. For ho conf. p 144, foot-note ; for the past shiia in a context
where the present would lietter suit European ideas, see ^ 275, pp.
176-7.

^411. Dozo and doka, which the dictionaries give as equiva-
lents of our word "please," are comparatively little used.
The honorific equivalents of the imperative amply make
good their absence. Properly speaking, both dozo and doka
mean, not so much "please," as "somehow or other," "if
possible," "by hook or by crook," "managing to do a
thing," as in the following example :

Doka • waialuishi no'

Somehow-ov-othcr I of

jiron wo Kiio ga

contention {acct4s^ people {iwrn.)

sansei sMie kurereha ii

apjyi^oval doing if-givoj (2s)goodf
ga

huU,

"I wish it could be
managed so that others
would support my view
"of the matter." {But 1
hai'dly dare hope thai
they will. )

Arigatb, "thank you," is likewise used less profusely
than its European equivalents. It must never be employed
to mean "no, thank you." This latter phrase finds polite
Japanese counterparts in yoroshiu gozaimasu, "it is all right
(without it)," iiwdi yoshimasho, " I think I will desist."

^412. The use of special honorific and humble words is
occasionally exemplified in nouns as well as in verbs. Thus,
whereas the general term for "head" is aiama, the polite
one is 0 tsujnuri. But the honorific tendency comes into
peculiar prominence in the case of nouns indicative of the
degrees of relationship, of which we give the chief :

256-

HONORIFICS.

PLAIN NOUN.

am] " elder brother,"

chichi, "father,"

haha, "mother,"

viusiiko, "son,"

musiime, "daughter,"
oloio.

oilo,

"younger brother,
" husband,"

HONORIFIC.

0 ani sama,

Iotottsan,
go shimpu,
go rojin,

olikasan,

go sMshoku,
0 josan,
' go shaiei,

go ieishu,

(generally pi^onounced
go tcishi)

isuma, "wife,'

'okamisan (lower class)
go shinzo, (middle class)

HUMBLE.
ani{ki).

\oyaji.

{ haha.
\ ofukuro.

segare.

musume.

oibio.

' yado, uchi, iaku,
(all lit. = "house");
or else the na cor-
responding to our
Christian name
may be used.

sai,
kanai.

saikun, , ,

pkusama, * (upper class)

N. B. The humble words for "husband," \iz. yado, uchi, and taku,
generally take du wa instead of the nominati've particle ga, thus :

Yado de wa, tabi yc\

Utiaband m-fm; Journetj to I " My husband is absent, having

df/,; rusu dc goriaimasu. [gone on a journey."

Iiaving-gonCf absent -is. I

^413. The words olollsan and okkasan well exemplify the
remark made on p. 245, to the effect that Japanese hono-
rifics do not replace the pronouns of other langiiages,
though they often serve a somewhat analogous purpose.
Being honorific words, oioitsan and okkasan naturally

* Okusama is also used in the closely related sense of "a lady," "my
lady." The term comes from 17/7/, "interior," "recess;" and sama,
" Mr." or " Mrs." (referring to the retirement in which Japanese ladies
formerly spent their lives).

HUMBLE TERMS.

257

serve to indicate "your father," "your mother," when / am
speaking to joK. Bat if I am addressing my own parents,
they mean respectively "papa" and "mamma;" for it is
natural for a dutiful son to address his parents politely. It
is only in speaking of ihtm to an equal or superior that he
will be led to substitute the humble expressions oyaji and
haha. The term 0 ftikuro is slightly vulgar. The other
words in the column marked "Honorific" are used only
of the relatives of the person addressed, those in the column
marked " Humble '' only of the first and third persons.

1 414. Formal speakers occasionally employ humble terms
that properly belong to the Written Language only. Such
are gu, "stupid;" hei, "broken down;" selsu, "awk-
ward ;" so, " rough," " coarse ;" as in

gu-/u, lit. " the stupid father," i.e., " my father."
gu-sai, lit. "the stupid wife," i.e., "my wife."
hei-sha, lit. "the broken-down company," i.e., "our firm."
set-iaku,X\i. " the awkward house," i.e., "my house."
so-han, lit. "coarse rice,'' i.e., "the poor fare which
alone I am able to offer you."

Tf 415. But generally speaking, explicitly depreciatory nouns
and indeed explicitly depreciatory words of any class are
rare. Speakers show their humility chiefly by abstaining from
applying honorifics to themselves, or to anybody or anything
connected with themselves. Thus, whereas 0 kuni, lit.
"honourable country," serves to designate " your country,"
the simple word kutii is taken to mean "my country."
Similarly the simple verbs /I'OOTanOTaS/^r/a, wakarimashtta, etc.,
naturally in most cases denote the first person, and signify
respectively "I was troubled," "I understand" (lit. "have
understood"), whereas Sazo 0 komari nasaimasMiarb

258 HONORIFICS.

signifies "You must have been greatly troubled;'' and O
waiari ni narmas/ii/a /;a P signifies " Do you understand?"
^ 416. There are no polite modes ofaddress exactly correspond-
ing to our "Sir" or "Madam." But the student who has
perused this chapter with care will be able to judge how amply
their absence is made good by the use of verbal and other
honorifics. Of titles, that in commonest use is Sa?na, as in

Kami Sama, " a Shinto god or goddess."

SAaka Sama, "Buddha" (Me Buddha, Shaka Muni),

Tenshi Sama, "the Mikado," lit. Son of Heaven."

In speaking of ordinary mortals, Sama is mostly abbre-
viated to San, which then corresponds to our " Mr.," thus :

Walanaie San, ' ' Mr. Watanabe. "

Kbshi* San, "the Minister" (Plenipotentiary).

N. B. Compare sucli French expressions as Monsieur le Minisire.

Sometimes San is replaced by the Chinese word Kun,
lit. "Prince;" thus, Waianahe Kun. This expretsion is
much affected by the young men of the present dai whose
slang is apt to be of the grandiloquent order. Members of
the Diet also habitually refer to each other as so-andi > Kun.

^417. There are no words corresponding to our 'Mrs."
and "Miss." These are replaced by such periphrases as

Waianahe San no okusamaA << ]vii-s_ Watanabe"

Watanabe Mr. 's ladij. I

Watanabe San no ojosan. \ " Miss Watanabe,"

Watanahc Mr. 's young-lndn.l

Pan-ya no oMmisan. "The baker's wile."

(^Instead of maitioning her surname.')

N. B. Such an expression as Watanabe San, though properly

meaning " Mr. Watanabe," has come, quite of late years, to be sometimes

* Kosld, written with different Chinese characters, also means " Con-
fucius." But he, as an ancient sage, ■would be Koshi Sama, not Koshi San.

MR., MRS., MISS. 259

employed to signify " Mrs. " or " Miss Watanabe " in cases where no
confusion of persons can arise.

T[ 418. Women's personal names (corresponding to our
Christian names) are preceded by the honorific 0, and
followed by the title San ; but the San is omitted in familiar
intercourse. Such names are mostly borrowed from graceful
natural objects, less often from other sources, thus :

O Hana San, (Honourable) "Blossom" (Miss).
O Haru San, ,, "Spring" ,,

O Malsti San, ,, "Pine-tree" ,,

OSeiSan, ,, "Pure"

0 Take San, ,, "Bamboo" ,,

O Yone San, ,, "Rice" ,,

Honorific 0 is, however, dropped before such women's
names as consist of more than two syllables, thus Kiyoshi
(San), Sonoe {San), not 0 Kiyoshi (San), 0 Sonoe {San) ;
neither is it employed before surnames or men's personal
names (for these see p. 36). Observe tiiat Japanese usage
puts the surname first, the personal name last.
^419. It is not usual in Japan, as it is in England, to drop
the title of "Mr." between friends. To do so would
savour, if not exactly of contempt, at least of that excessive
familiarity by which contempt is said to be bred. Officials,
however, mostly drop the "Mr." in addressing their
subordinates when on duty. This is on account of the
halo which surrounds superiority in official rank. No
Japanese speaker ever applies the word "Mr." to himself.
If, therefore, a friend's servant asks what name he is to
announce, the caller must give his name simply as Smith,
Brown, or whatever it may be. It would sound conceited
were he to speak of himself as S77iilh San or Brown San.

CHATER XII.

^ 420. The fundamental rule of Japanese constmction is
that qualifying words precede the words they qualify.
Thus the adjective or genitive precedes the noun which
it defines, the adverb precedes the verb, and explanatory
or dependent clauses precede the principal clause. The
object likewise precedes the verb. The predicative verb or
adjective of each clause is placed at the end of that
clause, the predicative verb or adjective of the main clause
rounding off the entire sentence.

A'. B. The adverb, instead of immediately preceding the verb which
it defines, sometimes heads the whole clause.

^ 421. Postpositions, wliich are words corresponding for the
most part to English prepositions and conjunctions, follow
the word or clause to which they belong. This seems, at
first sight, an infraction of the fundamental rule of Japanese
construction as laid down in the preceding paragraph. But
the history of the language shows that this apparent excep-
tion is really an exemplification of the rule itself. Some of
the postpositions were originally verbs, and as such naturally
follow their object, e.g. korc^ yori^, " than^ this^," " hence-
forward," lit. " leaning {yori being from the verb yoru, " to
lean") on this." Some were nouns, e.g. iva, which meant
"thing," "person," so that_/«/ze Ava, which now means
"as for the ship" or simply "the ship," originally
meant "ship thing." Fimia 7zo ue, "on the mountain,"
means lit. "the top (a) side {lie) oi {no) the mountain

CHIEF RULES.

261

(yama)." In such cases it is, historically speaking, the noun
which qualifies the postposition, not the postposition the
noun. Other postpositions again were independent excla-
mations, each, so to speak, forming a clause by itself. Such
is the accusative postposition wo (see \ 130, p. 92). Al-
together, in every case where the etymology of a postposition
is traceable, we find that its position afler the noun con-
stitutes no exception to the main rule of construction set
forth in ^ 420.
^ 422. When the verbs of several clauses are intended to
express the same tense or mood, it is only the last of these
verbs that takes the suffix by which such tense or mood is
indicated. The previous verbs all assume the gerundial (or,
in the higher style, the indefinite) form. Adjectives assume
either the gerundial or the indefinite form. Conf. ^^[ 278 —
283 and ^ 180.

N. B. Tliis rule, wfiicli was formerly inviolable, is now occasionally
transgressed.

^ 423. When the verb has a subject, this usually heads the sen-
tence. But most verbs are subjectless, and express rather a
coming-lo-be with reference to some person than an act explicit-
ly declared to be performed by him. In the absence of a
subject, the word on which it is desired to lay most stress
is often placed at the beginning of the sentence, and isolated
by means of the particle wa. The student should compare
with this paragraph what has been said o'iwa in pp. 85 et
seq., and the further discussion of the subjectlessness of
Japanese verbs, which will be found in ^^ 427, pp. 266 — 7.

^ 424. The following examples will serve to illustrate the
above rules :

Ki-iroi hana. \ " A yellow flower."

YelloiV'COloured flowet'' >

262

SYNTAX.

Makka na kao.
Quite-red beinf/ face.

Kiira no kagi.

Godoivn of Jicy.

Kirei ni soroile

JPreilUy beiiiif-ln-orclef

orimasu.

are.

Mae kara

Hefore fro-in,

ieru kilo.

in^-am person.

Ki wo

SpirU{accus .)
sai,
descend.

I "A very red face."
[ " The key of the godown.''
"They are all nicely ar-

yoku

well

Isukeie

Jlxinf/

shii-

liJWW-

kuda-

cori"

Kono tsugi

This next

made, nan
tilt, rvltat leagues

ariiiiasho fi

2)robahl;j-ls ?

no shuku
of post-town

ri kodo

about

Goku gokii tsugb

l''xtreniel>j extremelij convenience (

ga ivarui.
[tioni.) is-had.

Taisb ni Nihon-go

Greatly 'Japan-langiiage

yokti isujimasu.

well eoniiminicates.

Ilsu made malte
When till havinff-ioaited

mo, yuhin ga Mlolsii mo

even, post {110111.) one even

kiinasen kara, makolo ni

conte^-not beeanse, truth in

shimpai ni narimasu.

'tn.victi/ to {/)bceonie.

"A person whom I knew
well beforehand."

"Please take care.''

" How many miles may it
be to the next town ? "

"It is extremely incon-
venient."

"He speaks
beautifully."

Japanese

"Wait as I may, no letters
come, so that I am getting
quite anxious,"

EXAMPLES OF CONSTRUCTION.

263

Ano hen wa, fuyu\

TJiat rwigJibourJwod as-fm^t itxinief

ni nam to, sMmo-doke de

to becomes tvhenr frost-melting hy,

michi ga warukute, aruku koto

roads ^nopz.) bad-heing, xvalliing act

ga dekiviasen.

iiioTn,) forthcomes-noi.

" When winter comes,
the roads in that
neighbourhood are so
bad with the thaw, that
it is impossible to walk."

lya, mo ! oMie,

No indeed I having-risen, hatids

zvo arau koto mo dekimasen

{acctts.) xvasli act even forthcomes-not

desKUa. Chozu-bachi no mizu

wa Washing-basin 's water

ga maru de kori-isuiie

{nam.) altogether freese-sticjcing

s/iimaUe, do shite mo

Juiving-ii'nishedf hoiv doing even,

shiyb ga arimasen deshita.

doing-way iijom.') is-not ivas, ^

\ "No indeed! when I
got up, I couldn't wash
my hands. The basin
was entirely frozen over,
and all my efforts to

}-break the ice were in
vain." {More lit., "It
was a fact (deshita) that
I cannot wash my
hands . . ; it was a fact that
my efforts are vain," etc.)

feel

Sonna koto wo osshai-\ ' ' Please do not

Such things (accm.) deigning-not-l&ny SUCh delicacy about

masezu ni, sekkaku motte it, but oblige me by ac-

to-say, toilsomely having-carried \ cepting it, as I have

kila mon{o) desu kara, dozo ftaken the trouble to

Imec-come thing {it)is bec<iuse, pleuse\\^^[^g [^_"

totie kudasat. 1 (^Said to one who hesitates

tdhing condescend. J to accept a gift.)

Or take the following proverb :

a square egg,
will the moon
out on the last
of the month."

then
come
night

yoro no malioto to, tamago no

Courtesan 's truth and, egg 's

shi-kaku, areha misoka

four-aides,— if (J/tese)are, last-day-of-the

ni tsuki ga deru,

month on, moon (nom.) will- come-out.

N. B. According to the old Japanese calendar, which went by
real "moons," not by artificial "months," it would have been a
miracle for the moon to come out on the last night of the month, i.e.,
on the night before new moon.

"When you find a
truthful courtesan or

264

SYNTAX.

^ 425. Now for a slightly more formal example, specially illus-
trating the use of the indefinite form in correlated clauses.
It is taken from a modern Buddhist sermon : —

Uma ni mukalte

Horse to confrontinf/y

' ' Koko wo tsuliuse !"

'^ FiUal-pietij (acci/s.) cxltaustl"

bkami ni mukalle ' ' Chugi

wolf to confronting, '^Loyalty

ivo tsiikuse !" nado lo
{nccus.') exhaust''' etcefentf that
ilia lokoro ga, deldru

said xilacG altlioitgJi, fm^thcomes
koto de wa gozaimasen
fact indeed is-not

ga, — hilo wa

whereas, — xiet'son as-for,

ze-hi zcii-aku wo

rifjht-ierong good-evil {accus.)

coakatsii chie ga

discern intelligence {nom?)
alle, kind ni dm ivo
hi-inr/, lord to loyalty (acciis?)
tsukushi, oya ni

exhausting, parctti to

lib wo tsukushi,

ftlial-piety {accttsi) exhausting,

kyudai iva na!;a

brethren as-for, intercourse

yoku, /i{/u wa

being-good, spouses as-for,

mutsiiraashikii, hdyu ni

being-harmonious, friends to

wa shitashiku, makolo

as-for, being-intimate, sincerity

ivo molle majiwat-

{ticciis.') tuliing, having-inter-

te koso, hajimele shin

course indeed, firstly truth

no hilo lo icuaremasYi,
's person that gets-said.

"Supposing you were to
tell a horse to practise
filial piety, or a wolf to
practise loyalty, those

animals would not be able
to do what you required of
them. But man has the
intelligence wherewith to
discern right from wrong,
good from evil ; and he
can only then first be said
to be truly man, when he
practises loyalty towards
his master and filial piety
towards his parents, when
he is affectionate towards
his brethren, when he lives
harmoniously with his

wife, when he is amiable
towards his friends, and
acts sincerely in all his
social intercourse. "

/

CORRELATION OF CLAUSES.

265

Here the two tsukushi's, yoku, mulsumasMku , and
shilasKiku — five indefinite forms — must all be rendered by
the gerund, because majiwalle the verb of the next clause,
with which they are all correlated, -is. a gerund.

^ 426. Next we give another passage from the same sermon,
illustrating the use of the gerund in correlated clauses, and
also, in one instance (suktmaku), that of the indefinite form.
Sukunaku is rendered by the present " are few," because the
verb omoimasii at the end of the sentence is in the present
tense : —

Kono goro ni itarimashite, '

Hiis peinofl at Jiavinff-arrived,

Bukkyb

to mosu mono

HwXdhisni thai {lhey)say thing

wa, tada katb-jimmin no

tts-far, tnerely loiv-cUws-people 's

shinzurii tokoro to natte,

believing place that having-hecome,

chutb ijb de wa

iniddle-class thence-uxiwards In ns-foi;
sono dbri wo wakimaeteru
Its reason (acctis.) discei'ning-are

Into ga sukunaku; shumon

2>ersons{iwm.) are-few; religion

to ieha, sushVd no toki

that if-one-suys, funeral-rite 's time

baliari ni mocJiiiru koto no

only in employ tiling 's

yb ni omoimasu.

manner in {they) tlilnl;.

x\gain take the following :
Hito lici to omoeba,

I'crson 9 that if-onu-tMnlis,

hlto de mo naku ; yiirei ka

person also ts-not ; glwst ?

to omoeba, yurei de
that if-one-thinlis, ghost

mo nai.

also ia-not.

" At the present day
Buddhism has sunk into
being the belief of the
lower classes only. Few
persons in the middle
and upper classes under-
stand its raison d'etre,
most of them fancying
that religion is a thing
which comes into play
only at funeral services."'

"One might have taken
them for human beings ; but
they were not human beings.
'Or else one might have taken
them for ghosts ; but neither
were they ghosts."

266 SYNTAX.

Here the indefinite form naku has exactly the same sense
as the final nai ; but it is preferred to nai in the first instance,
because it merely ends a clause and does not complete a
sentence.

For further examples of the correlation of sentences by
means of the indefinite form and of the gerund, see pp.
178 — 181, and also the stories and extracts in the Practical
'2iii\. passim.

T[ 427. Of all the peculiarities of Japanese syntax, the most
puzzling to the foreign student is the already mentioned
fact that most sentences are subjectless. It is not that
the subject is dropped but still "understood," as so fre-
cjuently happens in Latin, but that it does not exist at all
in the mind of the Japanese speaker. The best way of
getting behind this difficulty is to consider the case of
passive constructions in our own language. We may say,
for instance, " A house in European style has recently
been built next door to mine." Now by whom has it been
built.'' The sentence gives no information on this point.
The action is affirmed, but no mention is made of any
agent. In Japanese it is just the same, with this difference,
that the verb used is an active instead of a passive one.
English people say " A house has been built {by ?). The
Japanese say " (/") has built a house.'' In strict reason the
two assertions are identical ; for it is only the grammatical
clothing of the thought, not the thought itself, that varies.
Thus the example in question, translated into Japanese,
would run as follows :

Konaida zualakushi no ioiiari ni seiyb-zYckuri

Hccentllij I. of uv.'C-dooi' in, Etiropeaii-coiistyitcUoti

no ie zoo tateinashlla.
■'a house {(iCii/s.) htiS'huilt.

MOST SENTENCES SUBJECTLESS. 267

I.e., "Next door to me, recently {^some one) has built
a European house."

Again, take such an instance as "I think I'll send tiiese
boots to be mended." We do not in English explicitly
state who is to do the mending. In Japanese the sentence
will run thus :

Kono kutsii wo naoshi ni yarimasho.

Tliese hoots (acctts.) mend to will-prdbably-send.

Here the verb naoshi, "mend," is active, but as usual
subjectless, so that the wording is, as literally as may be : —
" I am going to send the boots {/or some one) lo mend."
The ve.ib yarimasho is subjectless too; but no ambiguity
can arise with regard to it. For who, under ordinary
circumstances, will trouble himself about any boots but
his own .'' The pronoun "I" is so obviously the one to
be supplied that its omission can cause no ambiguity.
One specially complicated class of instances, in which two
different pronouns must be supplied in the same clause,
has been already treated of from other points of view in
^312 and ^ 404. Eel us again take up the last example
of ^404, omitting the first unessential words. We thus
get Misei^ iiadakilt? gozaiviasu^, lit " to-be^ wishing-to-
receive^ showingV but employed to signify "/-am wishing-
to-receive your showing," in other words, " I wish you
would show me." The Japanese go the length of omitting
personal pronouns in almost all cases. The perpetual
iteration of " I " and "me," "you," "your," "he," etc.,
which characterises the languages of the West, would seem
to them no less tiresome than superfluous and absurd. The
student is referred to almost every page of this Handbook,
and more particularly to every page of the Practical Part,
for examples of the omission of personal proneuns and of

268 SYNTAX.

the general subjectlessness of verbs. He should also refer
to ^ 71 and to ^^ 122 — 125, in which latter the difficult
particle wa, which has a bearing on this point, is treated of.

^ 428. The relative order of the direct and indirect objects
of the verb depends on circumstances. Whichever of the
two it is desired to emphasise comes first. In English the
same end is often attained by using the word " the " for the
more imfiortant, and "some" for the less important of the
two objects. Thus,

Hiio 7ii kane wo isukawasu

I^ei'son to money {accus.') io-f/ive

means " To give the person some money."

Kmte wo Klo ni tsukaivasu
means " To give the money to somebody.''

\ 429. Though, properly speaking, every sentence ought to
terminate in a verb (or adjective used as a verb), the final
verb is often omitted for brevity's sake, when there can be
no ambiguity in the me;ining, especially in short idiomatic
sentences, for instance :

Kore de shimai {desii). ) " This is the last."
Tliii. hi), end is. 1 (.The full form is the politer.)

Cholto haiken (wo -^

A-Uttle resp<:ctfid-f/liinc<i ( uciisl)

negamasu).

(/) hcg.

" Please just let me look
a minute."

Wataktishi sansei {iiashimasu).\ "I beg to second the

T sc<:oiidiii!i do. (molion.''

Ilsii go shukkin (tii\

wiK-n midlist offlce-fjointi tol "When does he go to
nariviasYi) ^ foffice .?"

becomes ? j

ELLIPSIS. 269

Makoto ni shibarakii

Tnifh in, some-time

{ 0 me ni haltarimasen

Honourable eyes on, (/) hang-not

deshitd).

it-has-heen.

Taiso ni kirei desu io

Greatly pretty is that

{hilo ga iimasu. )

people {nom.) say.

" Really it is quite a time
since we last met."

(This is a set phrase ill constant
use.)

" It is said to be extremely
pretty."

This omission of final verbs, though the commonest
form of ellipsis, is not the only one. The fondness of the
Japanese for long and highly complex sentences (conf. ^
442) often lands them in the predicament of not knowing
exactly how to finish. The speaker then perforce breaks
off either with a gerund (conf. '\\ 4 10), or the postposition ga
(conf. ^ 287, p. 186), or a concessive form, somewhat as if
one should end by "and.." 01 "but..," through absence
of further definitely expressible deas. Thus we get such
sentences as

le ; so baliari mo gozaimasen keredomo . . ,

No; so only even is-not althoitffh,

meaning "That is not the only reason." There is some
other reason behind ; but the speaker either does not care to
explain it, or does not exactly know how best to set to work
to do so.

^ 430. As in the case of verbs only the last of a set of cor-
related verbs takes the suffix denoting the tense or mood
which is common to them all, so also in the case of nouns
it is only the last of a set of nouns that takes the postposition
common to all. Thus :

Yokohama}-, Kobe', Naga- \ ' ' The ports" of* Yokoha-
saki' nado* no^ minato". j ma, Kobe, Nagasaki, etc''. "

0 cha to

liwashi

Jlonoiirahle tea and

calcAis

too moite

koi.

{acais.) 7i<rvhtg-cm^ied

come.

2 70 SYNTAX.

N. B. The word " etc." might be dropped from the English trans-
lation, as nado is often absolntely meaningless.

'Bring tea and cakes.'

Mo (with any other postposition which may precede it) is,
however, suffixed to every noun of a set, thus : —

Ryukyii ni mo, Chosen ni mo.\ "Both in Luchu and

IaicIiii in also, Korea in also. ] in Korea. '

^[431. Inversion of the regular order of words is rare. It
occurs for the most part only when a word or clause which
ought to have been inserted in an earlier portion of the sen-
tence, has been forgotten, and is therefore perforce brought
in at the end. From such forgetfulness result phrases like
the following, which not infrequently occur in conversation :

Sono okamisan, jishin to ieba, mas-

Tiutt tiun^ied-icoinanf eartJtqitaltC Ihat if-one-say, ptyrfcctJi/-

sao ni nam, — kowagaile.

green to becomes,— heiiiff-fri{j7ticned.

It should, properly speaking, run thus :

Sono okamisan,* Jishh) "Mrs. (so-and-so) is so
/o ieha, kowagaile, ?;zas5a(9 1 frightened of earthquakes, that
ni nam. fshe turns green at the bare men-

(more politely narimasn.) ] tion of them. "

Again :

Naka-naka hi nando ni aiaicha iraremasen, —

Fosiiively \ fire etcetera at as-for-toucliing, (^I^cannot-he, —

goran tio tori, isogi no yd desii kara.

auffust'f/lauee 's teay, harrij 's Intslncss is because.

* If a lady is meant, then say okysamn, not okamisan. Conf. middle
of p. 256.

INVERSION, NEGATIVES.

This sentence should, properly speaking, be

271

Goran no tori, isogi no
yd desu kara, naka-naka
hi nando ni atatcha irare-
masen.

"I am, as you see, far too
busy to be able to sit quiet,
warming my hands at the fire."

In familiar conversation, occasional inversion, such as
is here instanced, may perhaps be thought to add liveliness
and variety to the expression. But it would hardly be con-
sidered appropriate in a set speech. In Japan as elsewhere,
however, usage sanctions a few special locutions which seem
to run counter to the general rules of the language, for
instance, the placing of the adverb after its verb in phrases
like Ima Mia hakari, which is more idiomatic than hna hakari
kita, " He has just come."

^ 432. Negatives destroy each other, as in English, thus :

Nai

N'ot-is

koto wa nai.

fad as-foVf is-not.

" It is not a fact that there
(•are none," ie., "There are
some," or "There are some."

. f "It won't do not to do

Koshinakereha narimasen.]^^^^^^.' ^^^^ u^ ;;„«/bedone

' [m this way.

JV. B. Such mutually destructive negatives are very frequently
used, the practice having been apparently borrowed from the Chinese.

Occasionally the Japanese employ a negative where we
should employ a positive construction, for instance in
such phrases as Ano Mto no konaimae, lit. " Before that
person's not coming," but signifying simply "Before he
comes " (or came). The train of thought here seems to be
that, before a man comes, he of course cannot have come
yet, and similarly in other cases.

272 SYNTAX.

^ 433. Japanese has no negative pronouns, adverbs, or con-
junctions, such as the English words " nobody," " nothing,"
"none," "never," "nowhere,'' "neither... nor," etc.
Their absence is supplied by the negative voice of the verb
or adjective, combined with positive pronouns and other
positive words. Thus, for the English " I know nothing,''
a Japanese will say Na{n)ni^ mo' shiranai", " (I) know-not^
anything''^," — more literally (so far as the grammatical
expression is concerned), " I ignore everything." For
" There are none to be had anywhere,'' he will say DoJio^
ni' mo' gozaimase7t\ " Everywhere'''^'' {more lit. even' in^
where') are-non-existent''. The following examples will
serve to illustrate the manner in which the various kinds of
English negative and quasi-negative assertions, and other
kindred idioms, are expressed in Japanese : —

Dare mo shiranai. (familiar) \

Evei'yhodif Vnoivs-nof. {i.e. ignorL's) ["Nobody

Donaia mo go zonji ga nai. {polite) f. knows."

EverijJjotly atigitst linowleilge {noin^ is-not. J

I" There are some
persons who know not,"
i.e., "Every body doesn't
know."

Shiru Klo mo gozaimasu. 1 " Some people know."

Tinow pei^s(yns also {there^are. ]

Shim Kilo mo areba, \

Ti-nmi) persons alsowhereasl-llieiv-aiv.l "Some people know,
shiranai Klo mo gozaimasu. [and some don't. "

iffiiore persons also {tliere)ure. )

Shilleru Klo iva sukunb\ ..rr^, , ,

^ ^ " Ihero are few who

M^nowmg-ure persons as-for, few I , ,, , , -i^ ,

gozaimasu. know; or "Few people

* know.

arc. I

Mallaim zonjimasen. 1 « I don't know at all."

Co-inx>lGtely laioiO'iiot. )

NEGATIVES. 273

KuwasMku wa zonjimasen. | ,, i ^^^^ ^g ^^^^.,

Minutely ns~for, Imoit'-noL )

Mattaku isumi ga nai. f " He has not committed
CompUieJy crime {no/ii.) is-not. Ithe smallest Crime."

Alio fiito zvti, ichi-do mo \

Tliat jjerson ns~fm', one-time even\ ''He has never onCG
b'ia koto ga gozaimasen. (come."

cdme act (fiom.) is-nof, j

rj. ■ , ■ ■ ^ { " There are limes when

Konaz Ml mo gozaimasu. K^ doesn't come," i.e.,

Come.-not time also is. ( . , jj^ ^^^^^,^ ^,^^^^,g ^^^^,.

Kuru iolii mo areha, \

Cotncs time also iv7ierca.s-t7iei'e-iSf [ oometimes ne COmes,

kottai ioki mo gozaimasic. j and sometimes he doesn't."

comes-not titne also is. J

[ ' ' He rarely comes.

Kurti koto wa siikunn gozaimasu.

Comes act as-for, few are.

,^ , , . ( " There is no such thing

Konai koto wa gozaimasen. \ j^j^ ^^^ coming," ie.

Comes-not act as-for, is-not. [« Yit doBS COme."

Sukoshi mo konaku narhnasKta. { "He has quite left

A-iiitle even cotiiiiif/-not 7ias-beeonie. ^ofif Coming."

Are kara ijirimascn. f "I have never touched

That from, (/ )tiieddle-not . (it sinCe then."

Doko ye mo ikimasen. f "I don't go anywhere,"

y^verywhere go-not. ^OT' "I go nowhere."

Sappari wakarimasen.
Quite {i )undei-stana-not. I "I don't landerstand it

Sukoshi mo wakarimasen. [at all.'
A.-little even imdersiand-not.

Foku wakarimasen. f "I don't quite under-

Well nnderstanil-not. ^ Stand it."

Yoku iva waliarimasen. f "I don't quite under-

WeXi as-for, understand-not.

f "I don't
Utand it."

2 74 SYNTAX.

Mina miemasen. f "I can't see any of

All n2>pear-iiot- ItheiTl."

Mina wa miemasen. 1 - 1 can't see them all. '

,tU fis-fm*, iippear-not. J

N'. B. Observe the radical difference of signification elTected by t'l
limiting power of wa in such instances as the last,

Tonlo kildmascn.

[ "I have heard nothing.

Quite (/) Jiear not.

Amari kikimasen. | "I have not heard

Too much Jieur-not. 'much."

Hoiondo nai ktirai desic.
Almost ejcistf:-not deffveo is.

t " There is hardly any;"
or " There is little if any ;''
more lit. "It is almost to
the pitch of there being
none."

Ano hito to kybdai desu\

TImt person witJi, brotJiers uve " It is impossible that

kara, shiranai to in ivake\^t shouldn't know about
because, ignm-es that say reason [it, seeing he is the fellow's
ni wa mairiinasen. 1 brother. "

to ffO€s~not. '

^ 434. The difficulty of using negative constructions correctly
will disappear as soon as the learner clearly grasps the fact
that in Japanese the negative and the verb are not conceived
of as two separate ideas, as is mostly the case in European
languages, but as a single idea. Even in European lan-
guages, however, there is no lack of parallels to this Japanese
idiom. Thus " to disapprove,'' for " not lo approve;" " to
disregard," for " not to regard;'' "impossible," for "not
possible," etc., etc.

N. B. Custom limits the use of the word suhinai (vulg. sukenai),
"few," to predicative constructions, as instanced in two or three of the
examples in the preceding section. Thus we can only render the phrase
" P'ew people know " by Shitteru hito -oa sTikunai (more politely sukimd
gozaimasii), lit. " The knowing people are few," never by Suhinai hito

QUOTATION. 275

TC)« shitteni. The same remark applies to the kindred adjective di,
" many." The sole case in which the words stikunai and di can be used
attributively is in relative clauses, for instance :

" Every kind of article
'told" ^a:"'"iii" ^a "tako \ozai,namX'^ expensive when it is
tim e as- for. price (71 om.)dear is. )

Nandemo^ shina no sitkunai

^4^ntj thing -whatever f nrttclc 's scarce

Kyo xva, kisha 7n nori-ie ga
To-day as-for, train iix^ vidm's (nam.)
di kara, yohodo honzaisii

iiuniy because f plcntlfidhj ron/irsto)i

sJiimasKlta.
did.

There was a great
bustle at the train to-day,
because there were such
a lot of travellers."

)

ft may perhaps be thought that as tokl means " when," and kara
means " because," the construction is not an attributive one even
here. It is so, however, from the Japanese point of view, toki being even
now apprehended as a noun signifying " time," and kara also having
ahnost certainly been a noun in the archaic period of the language.

^ 435. In Japanese ahnost all quotation, whether of the words
of others or of the speaker's own thoughts, is direct. The
manifold shiftings of person, mood, and tense, which are
brought about in European languages by the use of indirect
quotation, are consequently unknown. Thus a Japanese,
when mentioning the plans of an absent friend, does not
say "He said he would be back by Sunday;" but he
repeats his friends exact words, and says : " He said that :
'I shall be back by Sunday.'" In Japanese the phrase
would run as follows :

' ' Nichiyo made kaeru " to hmashiia.
■'Sunday Ml, {/)wiU-returii," iJiat (/w) said.

jV. B. The word io, " that," cannot be omitted in such contexts.
Compare also to, ^ 117, p. 82.

One alteration does, however, commonly occur in quota-
tions,— an alteration affecting the honorifics. For instance,
you say to me O^ tde' nasai', lit. " Deigrf honourable*

276 SYNTAX.

exit^"i.e., "Please come," Now, if I am repeating ihis
remark of yours to a third person, my modesty naturally
prevents me from applying honorifics to myself, even within
quotation marks. I therefore express the idea " He asked
me to come" thus :

Waiakushi ni " Koi!" to iiinashila, or WaiaJtiishi ni kurti yu
ni iimashita (conf. next \), employing the corresponding
non-honorific verb kuru, " to come," in lieu of the honorific
0 id:' nasaru. So persistendy inherent in the Japanese habit
of speech is the tendency to give honour to others, and to
abase self.

^436. The sole kind of indirect quotation ever emplo)"ed by
the Japanese is a locution with the present tense and the
wordsj'w' iii^, lit. "in^ the manner^," thus :

Kitlo kuru yd ni to \ "Go and tell him

JPositU'elf/ couie -nKniuer in Viat, (fQ \-,q sure tO COme."
SO lUc liOl. I i^Said to an inferior in

so Jtafttn/sfiid come. ] speaking of another inferior.')

Ktirii yo ni to Uta

Couie 7nniinrr in that [/]stiid

pa, — ?nukd dc do shiie

"I told him to come;
but he said it was abso-

tiiotiDh ,~ox)2>osiic at, iioir iioinff jlutely impossible for him
mo korarcnai to iiniasu. I to do so. "
even, ennnot-eonie that satjs. 1

/V. B. To may be omitted after yd ni. — Notice the word muhc in
the last example, and cuiisult p. 4S, line 6, for it.

The phraseolog)' of the above examples is not polite.
That of the next is extremely so :

Daiji ni nasaru yo
CarefidJi/ deitju-to-do inftiinei'

ni yol;u osskiatte Imda-

in, ti'cU (leif/ninff-to-say con-

saimaslii.
descend.

"Please be so kind as to
"tell him to take great care of
himself."

QUOTATION. 277

Somewhat similar in character to the above are such
phrases as

Fosaso ni omoimasu. \ "1 thinii it loolis as if it

Gooil-appearanco in {1) thitik. j would do. "

^ 437. Notwithstanding the example given at the beginning of
the preceding paragraph {Killo hiru yd niio so itte koi), the
Japanese generally avoid such phrases containing one
command within another. Thus, rather than say "Tell O
Haru to come here," they will mostly prefer the simpler
expression "Call O Haru," viz.

0 Haru wo yonde koi!

OrMnni (acats.) 7iavi7if/-c(tlled come'

or more politely

0 Haru wo yonde kudasai!
O-Harit (acciis,) ccUlin^r condescend !

Rather than say "Tell Jiro to get the jinrikisha ready for
me at twelve o'clock," they will use the causative and say :

yic-ni-ji ni deru kara, yirb ni kuruma no shi-

Twelve-o'clocli' at, go-out because, Jiry to, jinriliisJia 's pre-

iaku wo sashiie oku ga ii.

paraiions {acctis.') Iiaving-caiised-to-do to-place (tiom.) is-good.

I.e., as literally as may be, " As I am going out at twelve
o'clock, it will be well to cause Jiro to make preparations
iox i\\e Jinrikisha." — Similarly, " Tell him to wait" becomes
"Cause him !o wait," MalasMie kudasai.

In still more complicated cases, the difficulty is often
turned by omitting one whole clause. Thus, where an
English servant would say "My master told me to tell
you, Sir, that he particularly wishes to see you," a Japanese
servant will more briefly say "My master said that he par-
ticularly wishes to see you." In Japanese the sentence
would run thus :

278

SYMAX.

Shujin ga zi-hi o ai-mosKiai io

Ulnstev (noui.) 2}0sHivehj honoiwahlij *^(/) ivis1t-io-mcet'' thitf
moshimasKla.

said.

A\ B. Do not misinterpret tlie ^vord mdstiitai as signifying " wants
to say.'' O ai-viosKitai is simply a very polite equivalent for aitai, the
desiderative adjective of <??/, " to meet.'' See \ 402, p. 249.

On the other hand, Japanese constructions with quota-
tions are often pleonastic, some such formula as "he said''
being used both before and after the words quoted, instead
of once only, as is the case in English. The following
example, taken from Dr. Kato's lecture given later on in
this volume, will show what we mean :

Doiisu no kisugakusha Schopcti-^
Get'nutny 's pJtitosojiJier ScJtopcii-

hauer io iu hilo no iuia koloha

luntev that say j^Jej'.sou *.s said ivords

ni, ' ' Shiikyu wa holaru jio

iii, '' Rclifjioit indeed Jh'efii/ 's

yd na mono. Kurai

fashion heinf/ iltingits). Dar7c

iokoro de nakcrcha, Kkarit koto ga

X^laec if-is-notf shine act {720m.)

dekinai" to mbshimashlta.

fm^thconies-not'^ that {tie) said.

' ' The German phi-
losopher Schopenhauer
has said : ' Religion is
> like a firefly. It can
only in dark
[is what he

shine
places '
said]."

1[ 438. Interrogation is not denoted, a,-, in European langua-
ges, by an inversion of the usual construction, The con-
struction remains the same, but the interrogative particle
Aa is generall}' added. (See p. 68.)

^439. Passive constructions are very sparingly used, and when
used, their grammar is peculiar (see p. 198 e/ st'^; also pp.
57 — 58, 204, and 216). The passive is almost always
replaced by the subjectless active construction explained
in pp. 266 — 267, or else by an intransitive construction, as
explained in pp. 204 — 5 and pp. 190 — 1. Thus, to give

ABSENCE OF PERSONIFItATION.

S79

one or two additional examples, a Japanese will not say
"As has already been explained." He will say " As (I)
have already explained,"

Sude ni toki-akashimasKHa tori.

Already (/) have-eixyplained ivai/.

He will not say " It has been notified by the Department,''
but "A notification has issued from the Department,"

Yakusho kara iasshi ga demashita.
Ojjice from, notification {?iom.) hfts-cotne-mit .

1 440. Inanimate objects are rarely, if ever, personified. Not
only does Japanese idiom eschew all such fanciful anthro-
pomorphic expressions as " the hand of Time," "old Father
Christmas," "the spoilt child of Fortune," "Nature's
abhorrence of a vacuum," etc., etc.; but it goes so far as
almost to prohibit the use of the name of any inanimate thing
as the subject of a transitive verb. For instance, a Japanese
will not say "The rain delayed me," thus appearing to
attribute an action to those inanimate things, the drops of
rain ; but he will turn the phrase intransitively, thus :

Ame no tame ni oi ni osoku narimashita.

Rain 's sake in, fjreatly late (/) have-hcemne.

I.e., " I am very late on account of the rain."

Similarly it will not come into his head to employ such a
phrase as "His diligence surprises me." He will say:

Ano Mio no benkyo ni wa kanshiti shimasu.

Tfiat person 's diligence nt, admifin^f-astonishinent (/) do.

I.e., "I feel astonishment at his diligence."

^ 441. Thus no language lends itself less to the imaginative
and mythopoeic faculty than does Japanese. When, for
instance, a European speaks of "the strife between Re-
ligion and Science," he very likely spells these names with

2 8o SYNTAX.

a capital R and a capital S, and unconsciously slides into
regarding them as being, in some sort, actual things, even
individualities capable of aspirations, aims, and conquests,
of teaching and sustaining their devotees, of revenging
themselves on those who slight them, etc., etc. Such
mythology (for mythology it is, albeit those who have been
reared under the exclusive influence of European modes of
expression may not at first recognise it as such) is utterly alien
to the matter-of-fact Far-Eastern mind. During the last fev?
years, the study of English, and the translation into Japanese
of great numbers of English and other European books,
have indeed resulted in the occasional adoption by public
speakers of such expressions as Rckishi ga walakushi-domo ni

wo oshieru, a literal rendering of our phrase " History

teachcj us that " But such " Europeanisms " are

quite unidiomatic, and would scarcely be comprehended by
any Japanese save those who have themselves at least a
tincture of Western learning.
\ 442. Languages differ greatly in the degree of integration
of their sentences. For instance, Chinese and Pidjin-
English simply put assertions side by side, like stones
without cement, as ^' He bad man. I\fy 710 like he." Our
more synthetic English would generally subordinate one
assertion to the other, coupling them thus : " / don't like
him, BECA USE he is a had man." Now one of the most
essential characteristics of the Japanese language is the
extreme degree to which it pushes the synthetic tendency
in the structure of sentences. Japanese always tries to
incorporate the whole of a statement, however complex it
may be and however numerous its parts, within the limits
of a single sentence, whose members are all mutually
inter-dependent. In fact the normal Japanese sentence is

INTEGRATION OF SENTENCES.

a paragraph, or (so to say) an organism, as much more
complicated than the typical English sentence just quoted,
as the English sentence is more complicated than the
Chinese or the Pidjin-English. As an illustration, let us
take the following anecdote, the first paragraph of which
forms but one sentence in Japanese, though it may be
conveniently broken up into four or five in English : —

^ 443. HEMP5-GAESHI.

Aru' Kito ga naga-ya?
A.-c&i^tain person {nom.) hlocIi'Of-ho^fics

no mae wo iorimasu ioki, ishi

of front ( tccus.) passes tiine, stone

ni isumazukimashitareba*, naga-ya

oti wlien-Jie-Jiad-stttmhled, blocli-of-Konses

no uchi no Kito ga baka ni
of inside of personinoni,) fool to

sMte^, "Aitaiaf" io koe

tnajilnfff " Ah ! -how -painful I" tluit voice

WO kakemashila kara, isumazuita
{acttts.) placed hecause, {the^strimhled

Mto wa, ima-imashii to

person as-for, disaffreeahle that

omoimashita ga, waza io

{he) tllougJvt thoii{/hf pwrposeVy

otonashtku' , ' ' lya ! go men
sedately " Nay /" a-ugust excuse

nasaimasM ! Kemaskiia no wa,

deiffn ' ILicTeed thing as-for,

ishi ka' io omoimasMiara, anata
stone ? tJiat whereas- f I- )tfMuffht, you

no hana no saki deshila ka ?"

of nose of tip was '.* "

to iimasliiia.
tJtat [he]

TIT FOR TAT.

"A certain man,
passing one day in
front of a block of
houses, tripped against
a stone. Thereupon,
some one inside the
block of houses made
fun of him, and cried
out : "Oh how I
have hurt myself !" So
he who had tripped
constrained himself to
be quiet (although he
felt disgusted), and
said : " Oh ! pray
excuse me, I thought
that what I had kicked
was a stone. But was
it the tip of your
nose .?"

I Hempd is a Chinese expression meaning " requital ;'' gaeshi is
the nigori'ed form of kaeshi, the indefinite form of kaesu, " to return ' '
(trans.). — z Ara," to he," sometimes has the sense of "a certain." —
3 A/aga-ya, lit. "long house," is an expression denoting the quarters

282 SYNTAX.

Naga-ya no hiio nu kokoro-mochi 1 " I wonder how the

I!locT;-of-7imtses of pei'son 's feeUngs man inside the block

cva, donna desfiitarb ? ] of houses felt on re-

as-fm; irhat-lihc probahly-vi eve ■' (^ceiving this snub."

^ 444. The integration of sentences, as illustrated in the
foregoing example, is secured by the application of the rule
of syntax which was set forth in *j[ 422, p. 261, and illustrated
in pp. 264 — 6, and which is here exemplified in the word
sMie ; furthermore b}' the incorporation of quotations, and
by the use of such particles as hira ("because") and ^ff
(" whereas ") and of the conditional and concessive moods
of verbs and adjectives. In translating a Japanese sentence
into idiomatic English it is generally necessary to break it
at each of these hinges, as they may perhaps be termed.

formerly attached to tlie mansions (yasMki) of the daimyos, as
residences for their retainers. Such naga-ya as remain are now mostly
let out in sets of two or three rooms to poor families. — 4 Tsiimazuki-
mashltara -would be the more strictly Colloquial form of this word;
but see p. 184. — 5 Hiio 'ino iaha ni siiru means " to make a fool of a
person ;" but here of course Into ga is the subject of the verb, and the
object is left unexpressed. — 6 Aitata ! is the same as aita ! at the top
of p. 237. — 7 OtonashVm, more lit. like a grown-up person." It qualifies
the verb iimasliiia at the end of the sentence. — 8 Ishi ka, " perhaps
a stone." Taken more literally still, the words isfii ka are a direct
quotation of the speaker's thoughts : " Ts it a stone ?" i.e., " May it not
perhaps be a stone ?"

PRACTICAL

PART.

11 445- SHORT PHRASES

CONSTANT USE.

1. Amari mita koto ga

Too-nvticli Jiave-sceii fad [no7}t.)
gozaimasen.

is-not.

2. Anata mazu \ do iu '

Tbu, xvellf iv7iat-soi-i-of

' go ryoken de \gozaimasu ?

miffitst opinion is ?

3. Arigaib
Tlmnkftd

itashimashiie !

Iiaving-done ?

4. Ak ni

Relifincc. to

gozaimasu. — Do

(/) ain. — How

narmiaseii.

becotnes-not.

5. A/o kara 1 go

Afterwards uityitst

zvo 1 mbshimashu.

{ctccus.) will-say.

6. Chilo 0

A.-liitlc hoiiom^ably

nasaimasM.

deign.

aisatsii
anstver

kake

to-place

I have hardly ever
seen any.

Well, what is your
opinion on the subject .''

Thank you. — Oh !
pray don't mention it.

He is not to be
depended upon.

I will send my answer
afterwards.

Pray sit down a
moment.

I. Amari, conf. ^ 219, p. 148. — 3. I.e., " You are grateful to me for
having done what?" It is still more polite to substitute Do tsuka-
matsvrimashite for Do itashimashiie. — 4. Observe the avoidance of the
passive, and conf. p. 205. — 7. After chito supply koshi wo, "the
loins."

286

SHORT I'HRASES IX CONSTANT USE.

Chilto mo kamaimasm.

-l-Iittle f'i-CH itiafteys-nof.

Chiiio haikcn.

A-VatXc U(lOiH}l{/-}ooh [tei me do]

Da ga . . . . (famil.)
Dcsu ga. . . . fpolile)

{//) is, but

Danjitc mimashh.

(*QnsultUm (/) tt'lH-ser

Do shimashb r

How sliaU'jtrobtibl !/-(Io '.'

Do sKta ho

Hoiv did side

yokaru P

uill-pvobidily-he good '■'

13. Dochira ye irasshaimasii ?
f17ie}'e to, deii/n-to'ffo ?

10

12

14. Doka nasainiasMia

SouicJiow Iiare-deiffned

15. Go

masMta.

done.

16. Go

Aiif/ust

busatti

vemissHess

irouhle ?fi\

ka ?

itashi-
have

It doesn't matter a
bit.

Please just let me

look.

Yes, but. . . .

I will speak to him
about it.

What shall we do ?

What do you think
we had best do ?

Where are you going ?

Have you hurt your-
self.? or Is anything the
matter with you ?

I have been very rude
in not coming to see
you for so long.

Thanks for your
trouble.

(Saiti chiefly to inferiors.')

8. Conf. p. 268. — 9. Properly speaking, this plirase should come in the
middle of a sentence ; but in familiar conversation it often begins one.
For ga — " but," see p. 67. The u of dcsu is pronounced before ga, for
which reason we print it in this context without the mark of short
quantity. — 10. For mirv. auxiliary, see p. 193. — 11 and 12. The Japan-
ese habitually use "how?" for -what?" in such phrases as these.
For ho seep. 144. — 13. For irasshaimasu, substitute ikimasti in speaking
fo an inferior. — 14. For nasaimashlla substitute shimashita, or still
less politely sMta, in speaking to an inferior. — 15. See p. 247. — 16.
See p. 247. — 19. Ytikhtri is a sort of noun, which the addition of to
■turns into an adverbial phrase ; conf. "j 377, p. 236.

SHORT PIIUASES 1\ COXSTAXT USE.

287

17. Go

18. Go

-lui/itstlij

masu ga . . .

hut- ■ • •

19. Go

-lugiistlf/

irasshai,

<leign-fo-be.

20. Go

^liigust

^^ozaimasho

men 7ia^ai.

excuse deign.

moUomo de

vif/ht

yukkuri to
leisiirehj

lit,

r/oinr/

zonji lie iiio

li^iowledffc even

pi*dbahly-is alilimigli. ■ ■ ■

21. Go zonji no tori.

"^" Axigust knowledge 's w(if/,

2 2 . Hakkiri to wakarhnasen.

Clearly understand- not.

2 3 . Hara ga itau (familiar)
ISelly {nojit.) {is) palnftit.

24. Hayaku ! hayaku f

Qtiicldtj ! quicMj/ .'

25. Hxtoisti ikura ?

One hoiL—iiiucIt '.'

2 6. Hoka de mo nai

OtUer-tliinff even isn't

ga....
altliough

Please excuse me,
or I beg your pardon.

What you say is
very true ; still ....

Go slow!)'. (../ poHti

phrase frequently addressed
to one starting off on a i^'alh.)

You probably know
that. . .

As you know.

I don't clearly un-
derstand.

I've got a stomach-
ache.

Hurry up ! hurry up !

How much for one .''

What I want to say is
is simply this : — ■

20 and 21. Zonji is the indefinite form, used substantively, of zonjirii,
"to know." Ga has here but little meaning. Similarly in No. 26.
For tori, see p. 243. — 22. For to see p. 82. — 23. The predicative adjec-
tive includes the meaning of the verb " to be." But if it is desired
to make the phrase polite, itai must be changed to ito gozaimasn
conf. p. 140, ^ 204. — 24. Supply the imperative koi ! " come," or
7iashire / " rar\." — 25. More grammatically //?^(;/.j2< iva ikura de gozai-
masn ? The numeral liitotsu will vary according to the article alluded
to : — if a fan, substitute if-pon ; if a mirror, substitnte ichi-men, etc. ;
see Tf 157 et seq., especially pp. 108 — no.

SHORT PHRASES IN COXSTAXT USE.

27 Tchi-nichi ?'iisu desii.

One-day absctit is.

28. Ikcnai koto shimashita.

<'<inH-go ihiitf/ have-done.

29. IJiura mo gozaimasen.

Hokv-imieli even is-not.

3f-

Itsu no koto deshUa P

IVJien

fact

3 1 . Jya desu, yo !

' — Disagreeable (//)/.«. oh!

^ 32. Kagen ga warn gozai-

JBodily-sfatc {noin.) had is.

nasu.

- 33. Kare kore iarimashb.

Tliai, this, will-jn'ohahli/saffice.

- 34. liaze wo hikimasKta,

Wind {accus.) {/) iLavc-drttwn.

35. Kazoetc mirela . . .

Couniiny ivltcii{I)see.

He is {or will be)
away all day.

I've gone and done
a stupid thing.

There is scarcely any
more.

When did it happen .?

No, I won't ; or Get
along with you ! or None
of your impudence !

1 feel poorly.

I tbink it will be
about enough.

I have caught cold.

On counting ihem
over, I found that. . .

27. Ichi-itichi means indifferently " one day " or " all day ;" see K. B.
to \ 152, p. 103. — 28. Ikenai is lit. "cannot go" = "nogo," "won't do;"
conf. \ 3 1 7. — 29. This idiom may be explained thus: " There is not even
enough to make it worth asking how much there is." — 30. For the
construction iisu no, conf, p. 232. — 31. A phrase used chiefly by women
of the lower class. — 32. Kagen is originally one of the " syntheses of
contradictories " noticed on p. 34, ka meaning " increase '' (of bodily
well-being), and^^v/ " decrease." — 33. Kare kore is an idiom expressive
of approximation, like our "more or less," "pretty well," — 34. The
English word " a cold " cannot be translated more literally into Japanese.

35. Mini, "■ to see," here has rather its proper signification, than

the auxiliary use explained on p. 193. Moreover the conditional here
has the sense of " when... ;" see p. 184.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

289

36. Kiite kuru

.?a

You had better go

Huving-lieard to-cotne

11.

ito)lt.)

and ask. (familiar)

(is) rjood.

_ 37. Kikashile kudasai.

€<aiaing-to-hear condescend

Please tell me.

38. Kmi ga warui.

It quite makes me

Feelings [nom.) {are) bad.

shudder. {familiar-)

^39. Kochira yc 0 tori

Meye to honourably to-pass

nasal.

Please come in here.
( The formula med to invite
a gitcst ill.)

deign.

40. Kokoromochi ga warui.

Tiodilrj -feelings (mm.) (am) bad.

I feel unwell.

^41. Komalta koto desu

Was-hothered fact is.

It is a nuisance.

-•42. Komban wa !

Tliis-night as-for !

Good evening.

43. Kondaie wo

Bill-of-fare {acc?is.)

kudasai.

misete

shoichitf

Please show me the
bill of fare.

condescend.

.44. Konnichi wa I

Good day ! or How do

Xhis-day as-foi- !

you do ^

36. Toti, which is the pi-oper word for " to ask," is almost always
thus replaced in the mouths of Tokyo speakers by ki/cii, properly
" to hear." For ktirtt as an auxiliary, see p. 193. — 37. Kikashite
should, strictly speaking, be ki/iasete, but see N. B. to p. 214. —
38. Observe how Japanese prefers the intransitive to the transitive
construction, of which " it " is the subject in English, and conf, p.
279 for this marked feature of the language, — 41. The use of the past,
where the present would seem to us more natural, is idiomatic here.
42. Some polite phrase must be mentally supplied ; but it is never ex-
pressed, unless it be some such hackneyed remark about the wea-
ther as {Komban wa) o snzushiu gozaimasu, " What a pleasantly cool
evening it is !" etc. — 44. Same remark as that concerning No. 42.

290

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

45. Kore de iakusan.

Tliis h)i plenty {is}.

46. Kore de yoroshii ja naikap

Tills hy, good isn't

4'j. Korc wa, nan

TJds as~foT, what

dekiie orimasti P

eventuathiff is ?

de

Iry

48. Kore wa nani ni
Tilts as-for, trhiif to

isukaimasu ka ?

{do people) rise (?^) '^

49. Kore wa, 0

Tills as-for, lionoiirable

jama wo ilashimasKta.

intpedhnent [accus.) Iiave-Oone.

50. Kore wa, shikkei!

This as~f<yi', i^ideness,

51. Kore iva, yoku 0

Tliis as-fOT, ivcll honourahle

deki ni narimasMla.

eventuatUm to Ims-hecoine.

52. Mada yohodo aida ga

still phinty inloi'vid {noiii.)

arimasii.

53. Mae ni mo iiia tori.

liefore in also stiid ivay.

54.

Maido

Eacli-tiiiif

{sama) dcsu.
(Mr.) is.

go yakkai

(iufjit.st ifssistance

This is quite enough.

Won't this do ?

What is this made
of.?

What is this used
for.?

Oh ! excuse me for
having inconvenienced
you.

( Useii ns a polite phrase on
concluding a visits

Oh ! pray excuse me
for being so rude.

You have done this
beautifully.

There is still plenty
of time.

As I have already
slated.

I am much obliged to
ynu for your constant
kindness.

45. Supply de gozaimasti rvt the end, — 46 For/« see p. 64, — 47. For
the intransitive del;irii, corresponding to our passive "is made," scu
\ 310, p. 202. — 50. Supply itasliimashita at ttie end. — 54. Conf. p. 247.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

291

55. Makoto ni
ga gozaimasen.

(nam,) [there) is-'not.

moshi-wake
excuse

56. Makoto ni

Tnily

57. Mappira

shibaraku.

sonie-time {zs).

§0

?nen

pardon

Quite-flatly

nasai.

deign.

58. Maru de betsu nan desu.

Completely different indeed is.

59. Maia irasshai.

Again deUin-io-comc.

60. Maia 0 hayalm

Again Jwnourably qiiichl}/,

0 kaeri nasaimasM.

honouvdbly to-retutm deign .

61. Mazu sore-kkiri de

Well, that only

gozaimasu.

(.») is.

62. Memboku ga nai.

Countenance (nom.) isn't.
(More politely gozaimasen.)

63-

Michi

Road

kudasai.

cotldescend.

'64. 3fina

All

yorosMku.

xvell [say).

WO
[acais. )

oshiete

teacTiing

san
Messrs.

ni
to.

doka
please

Really I know not
what excuse to offer.

It is quite a long time
since we last met.

I humbly beg your
pardon ; or Please be so
good as to excuse me.

It is a totally dif-
ferent one.

Please come again.

Please come back soon
again.

Well, that is about
all.

I feel ashamed.

Please tell me the
road.

Please remember me
kindly to all your people.

56. See top of p. 269. — 58. P'or the difficult particle nan contained
in this example and tentatively rendered by " indeed," see the footnote
to pp. 135 — 6. — 61. P'or kkiri, .see p. 230—62. Compare our phrase
" to be put out of countenance." — 64. At the end supply ilU' kudasai,
" please say."

292

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

65. Minai

furi

WO

Seeing-not

manner

iaccus.)

sKle.

<loin4j.

66. Mo

mina ni

nari-

jllreMTy

nil to

has-

mashiia.

heerytnc.

67. 3In

ikana

kereba

AlreaOii

if-<lo

-lWi-<JO,

narimasen.

is-not.

68. Mo

nan-ji

ni

Ali'efuTi/

tvJtat-Jiow-

to

narimasu ka

P

becomes ?

69. Mb shimai.
Already etuliis).

■ 70. Mo iahusan.

Alreadij plenttf {is).

71. Mfi yaku ni
Any-inove, itseftdness to

tachimasen.

stands-not,

72. Aid yoroshii. (familiar)

Alvfftdij {is'] good.

Mn yoroshiu g07Mimasu. (polite)

73. Moshi-kanele orimasu.
To-say-imablc nut.

Pretending not to

It is all done ; or
There are none left.

I 7misl be off now.

What o'clock is it 1

I have finished ; or
They are all done.

That is plenty ; or I
don't want any more.

It is no longer of any
use.

That will do ; or I
don't want any more.

I can hardly bring
myself to say the words.
(Said in aslnng for sonic-
thi}ig.)

66. We may explain this phrase thus : " It lias come to this, that
all are gone." — 67. This phrase is used only when the necessity is
genuine and strong; conf. N. II. at lop of p. 175. — 6S. More literally,
"What o'clock is it already becoming?" — 69 and 70. Supjily desTi.
72. A highly elliptical phrase, somewhat as it one were to say "It is
all right without il." — 73. For luiiiirii see 1[ 31 1, p. 203.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

293

74, Moilo

0 make

More,

Uonomuthlij to-cheaj^en

Hasai.

deign.

75. Nai

koto wa nai

Isn't

fact isn't

{desu).

76. Naka-

naka shbchi shimasen.

I'ositivcli/ eaii-scnf does-not.

77. Nan

de mo yoroshii.

What

hy even, {is) good.

(More 'po\ite\y yoros/liu gozaitiiasii.)

78. Nan desu. {ka) .^

Wliat is [it) ?

79. Nan to osshaimasu P
What that deign-to-say 9

80. Nanzo omoshiroi
Somethin.g'Or~other amusing

hanashi ga gozaimasen ka .'^
lalU [noin.) is-not ?

81. Nodo ga kawakimashiia.

Throat {iwiit.) Iias-dried.

82. 0 kayo (gozaimasu),
Jlonoiirably earig in.

83. 0 itoma mbshimashb.
Honourable leave roill-j^robablg-sag,

84. O kage sama. de . . . .

lloiioiira'ble sTiade M7: bg.

Please go down a
little more in your price.

There is some ; or
There is some.

He won't hear of it.
Anything will do.

What is it ? or What
is the matter 1 or What
did )-ou say .?

What do you say i

Can't you tell us some-
thing amusing .?

I feel ihirsty.
Good morning.

I must

1 think
going.

By your
finance.

be

kind

74. Alakeru is literally " to lose " (a balUe or a game), hence " to come
down in price." -75. For the syntax of double negatives, see p. 271. —
77. Nan de mo, though representing the linglish word " anything, ' is
not the subject of the sentence. The sentence is suhjectless, and tian
demo is an indirect object corresponding to the Latin ablative denoting
causation or instrumentality. — 82. It is of course absurd to use this
phrase, as foreigners sometimes do, in the afternoon.

294

SHORT PHRASES IX CONSTANT USE.

85. 0 kage sama, sukkari
Honmirabfe shade Mr.f ffuilt-

naorimasKle gozaimasu.

re€OVcre(f am.

86. 0 kangae no ue, ina

Homntrahlii- rejection, 'n toj/, nay

ya no go henin wo ukagai-
? -'.s auffiist rejilt/ [accus,] (lUvill-

inas2i.

enquire.

87. 0

kinodoku

Uonmirable

2iOison-of-S2iirit

de gozaimasti.

is.

' 88. 0

machi-do sama.

HoiKnirabl!/

IO>lr/-iraitiil.</ ?Ii:

89. 0

maiase-moshi-

MonotiraMu

havinfj-f:atfSC(t-to-

mashlle, makolo ni ai-sumi-

ivait, truth

in. tntitualfy-

masen.

is-not-2}rapct:

90. 0

naka ga suki-

Iloiwurahle

tti<ihJv {nojn.) Itas-

masKta.

becoinc'cmxtt;/. (f

amllidr)

-91. 0

iomo itashi-

IlonourabU

companwn tcill-

masho.

prohablji-ili>.

-92. 0

loshi muse.

Uonoiirabtt/

Ict-thvoufjh say.

I am quite well again,
thanks for vour kind
enquiries.

/ I^Iorclit. "Thanks to y>)!{r\
\m/licciic€.'' )

Kindly think the
matter over, and let
me have an answer one
wa)' or the other.

I am .sorry for it on
your account.

Excuse me for keeping
you waiting so long.

Really I know not
what excuse to offer
for having kept you
wailing so long.

I feel hungry.

I should like to go
with you.

Show the guest ir

85. After sama one may insert the word dc, " by," wliich strict logic
and grammar woukl require. NaoriviasJntij gozaimasu is more polite
than simple iiaorimashlta would he. — 86. " Kcflcction's top" is, after
all, not so very different from our phrase " on reflection." Instead
of saying " an answer yes or no," the Japanese phrase mentions the
negative only. — 89. Still more polite than the preceding number. For
mdsH as a humble auxiliary, sec p. 249. — 90. For 0 naka, see p. 248.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE,

395

93. 0 Isiiide no setsu.

Honourable occasion 's opportunNf/.'

94. O yasumi nasai

MonfnirabJy to-resi de-i^n.

{-niasM).

95-
96

Okashihile tamaranai.

Beltifi -funny, {/)endure-not.

Old ni 0 sewa sama

Greath/ honourable h^lp Mr.

ni narimashila.

to iI)have-becomG,

97. OM ni osoku narimashila.

Greatly late liave-become.

98. 0-sawagi desKiia.
Great-uproar {i^)ivas.

99. Osh'i koto desu,

ItegreUable thlnf/ is,

1 00. Osoroshii domo

Frightfid really

ga warui. (familiar)
[mm.) {is)bad.

1 01. Osoroshii iakai mon da.

■ FrigJitfid clear thing is.

(familiar)

0-warai shimashita.

ne /

eh •?

niichi
road

102.

Great-lauffhter {we)did.

Whenever it happens
to suit your convenience.

Good night.

It is really too funny.

I am much indebted
to you for your kind
assistance.

Excuse me for being
so late.

All was bustle and
confusion.

Oh ! what a pity !

How frightfully bad
the road is !

It is frightfully dear.

We had a good laugh
over it.

92. The use of mose here shows that a person who is your in-
ferior is to do something for one politely considered your superior. —
93. I.e., " Don't take trouble about it ; but, should the occasion offer...
etc." — 94. It is optional to omit the termination mashl in all such cases. —
95. Cont. ^ 218.--96. As if one should say, " I have come in for a great
deal of your help." Oki m means " greatly ;" dki/iu means " big(ly)."
— 100. In strict grammar "we should \ia,\e osoroshikti, not osoroshii,-
but see first N. B. on p. 124. As shown by this example and the last,
the Japanese turn in quite a different manner our exclamatory phrases
beginning 'vith " what " and " how." — loi. Mon' is familiar for mono.

296

SHORT I'lIRASE^ IN CONSTANT USE,

103. Sakuhan loa, yoppile

lLast-nif/7tf afi-foVf all-nif/ht

?ierai'emascn deshila.

fantutt-sicrp {//)was.

104. Sayo de gozaiinasv. (poliiu)
So dcsfi or So da. (familiar)

105. Senjilsu tdi, arigato
gozaimasliita.

106. Shlkala ga «£z/. "j (more
Itoinf/sid'- {noin )isnU. [politely

Sfiiyo ga nai. \vozaiin.i-

Ttoin-fl-ll'itij [noin) isn't. j^^^^-r

107. Shilsurei iiashiinasMla.

llmlfiu-sf^ Itave-donc.

108. So desu ka '

109. Si) ka mo shiremasen.

So ? even tn-nnlinmvable.

I I O. So ka io oinodia,

So 9 thnt if-one-tliim;s,

kaclk

contrarhvfse . ■

111. So sKicha ikcnai.

So tf<-l'f)i—doin<i, eannot-ffo.
(nioro politely ikemasiui)

112. So ja gozaimasen. (polite)

So l.^~nitl.

1 couldn't sleep all
last night.

That is so ; or Yes.

Many thanks for your
kind entertainment the
other day.

tAhvays said oiiJlfi,l af^ain utcct-\
V inj;thc gh<c7- ''fa recent party.)

There is nothing to
be done ; or It can't
be helped.

Excuse my rudeness.

Is that so.? or Oh !
indeed.

Possibly it mav be so.

One is tempted to
think so, and yet on the
other hand ....

You mustn't do that.

Ti]at is not so ; or
Oh! no.

103. Dcsliita might be omitted ^vithout mutilating either the
sense or the grammar ; but the Japanese like thus to round oft the
sentence with an auxiliary verb, if possible ; conf. p. 197. — 104. Conf.
pp. 234-5. — 109. More literally "One cannot know whether it is so,"
In vulgar parlance the phrase often runs thus : So ka sliira (for
shiran.) — no. See bottom of p. 2O5 for a similar constrjiction. — in.
More lit. " It won't do, if you do that." — 112. Or So de gozaimasen.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE i()^

That is just aliuut il.
Well then, don't do

113. Sonna mon' desu.

Such tJiinf/ ^s^

114. Sonnara, n yo-
If-t7tfit-is~so, Itonourahlfj iO'de-

shi nasai.
sist d<}i{/n.

115. Sono gu, hisashlku
Titat uftfiv, h'tiailtili/

0 me ni kakarimasen.

li'ninuvahlf eyes in {/)hauf/-ii,'ff.

lisu mn go sbken de .
Atwaijs aifffustljj V'thtt^t beiuf/--.-

1 1 6. Sono ho wa 0
Tliai f)ifh' as-foVf nnmci'-ni<i

gozaimasu.
arc,

1 1 7. Sore wa so de gozai-

That as-for, so is.

masii.

118. Sore wa so desu ga . . .

That n^-y<n\ so is ivhefi'us..-

1 1 9. Sude ni moski-agemashiia
Ah*eadfj tell-liffed-^tp

tori.

120. Sukoshi 7iiale. (familiar)
A-litffr wait.

121. Sukoshi 0 machi
-l-litttc Jionouvabln to- wait

nasai. (polite)

fleitjn,

12 2. Taigai wakar imashila .

Mostttf liave-iindet'Stood.

It.

It is some time since
we last met. I am
delighted to see you
looking so well.

There are moie of
that kind than of the
others.

That is so ; or Yes,
no doubt.

Yes, but. . . ,

As I have already
had the honour to in-
form you.

Wait a minute.

Please be so kind as to
wait a minute.

I undersland most of

It.

115- Supply at the enrl some such phrase as 0 mede to gozaimasu,
"it is a subject for congratulaiion." — 116. See p. 144. — 122. The
past tense here irliomatically replaces the present ; conf. Tj 274, p. 176.

298

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

123.

Taisi'i nigiyaha de go-,

It was very lively.

Vci-i/ liveJa

zaimashiia. \

iva

«•

124.

Te wo araile

I think I'll go and

Hands {accus.) havinff-ivashed,
kimasho.

wash my hands.

wUl-2fi'obabli/-ct>ine.

125.

To mo kaku mo, go-

At any rate please

ran

That even, t/iwi even, aut/ust-
nasai.

just look at it.

(fiance deign.

126.

Toiemo ikemasen.

Anyhow cannot-go.

It won't do at all.

127.

Wake no wakaranai

Something I can't at

koto.

Reason of nndei'Stand-not

all make out.

tUlfifj

128.

Wasicre-mono wa nai

Are you sure you

fo.^

Foraet-tldng fis-f<»-. isn't

have forgotten nothing?

(familiar)

129.

Walakushi ni lauankei

it has nothing to do

ga

Me tit, e'lnneetioii
nai.

with me. {familiar)

(nom.) isn't.

130.

Yd gozaimasu to mo !

Of course it will do

<iood. is that f'i'cn. .'

quite well.

i3'-

Yohodo ii kiiyo dcsti.

She is very pretty in-

Vei'tj good i'lnintenanee is.

deed.

132.

Yni ambai m. . .

Good t'onditioih in

It is fortunate that.

125. To mo kakii mo is an idiom meaning "at any rate," "in any
case." — 127. A good example of the ambiguous relative phrases
discussed in ^ 82, p. 58. It is not the thing that does not under-
stand, but I who cannot understand the thing. — 130. To mo final =
" of course;" conf. p. 85.

SHORT PHRASES IN CONSTANT USE.

299

133. Foi nii-harashi desu,

ne ! 1

What a beautiful view 1

Good vieiv

(.S, —

ell?

134. Foi mono wo

0

Wliat a beautiful thing

Good thing {accus.) honoiirahly

molome nasaimashita.

that is which you have

tO'SeeJi-oitt Tiave-deigned.

bought !

135. Foi ienld de gozaimasu.

It is fine weatiier.

Good-iveallwi-

is.

(A phrase used on accosting
any one in fine weather.')

136. Fo/iu kega

shimasen

It is lucky he didn't

Well wound

does-not

desMla.

hurt himself.

(it) was.

137. Foppodo domo

omoshiroi

It is really a most

Verjf indeed

aniitsing

amusing story.

hanashi de gozaimasu.

story (it) is.

138. Foroshiu gozaimasu

ka P

Is it all right .?— Yes.

Good is

p

— Fo gozaimasu.

Good is.

139. Fosaso

ni

omoi-

I should think it

Iiikehj-to-he-good

to

(/)

would do.

masu.

Viinls.

140. Fosfiita ho

gl^

yo-

I think it will be best

Desisted side

noin.)

will-

to give up the idea.

/card.

±n'ob(Mu-l>e-good.

There is no difficulty

141. Zosa ga nai.

Dijfieiitiu {iiom.) isn't

about it. (familiar)

136. This sentence illustrates a large number of cases containing
the idea "it is fortunate that. .."The final (^j/zjto may be omitted at
will. — 139. Japanese idiom requires ni in such phrases, wlien the ad-
jective of probability (., .so iia) is turned into an adverb by tlie fact of a
verb following. — 140. Past tense used idiomatically for the present ;
conf. p. 176. — 141. More politely, Zosa gozaimasen.

^ 446. ADDITIONAL USEFUL
PHRASES.

1. Ano Iiilo no in kolo iva,
niuhi uso desii.

2. A7to liiii) no na iva, nan lo
iimasu ?

3. AsKta wa yn ga gozaimasu
liar a, ketko wo yasumimasho.

4. Chillo im hanashi no lane ni
narimashb.

5. Daibu kala-kage ni nallc
kimashita kara, soro-soro de-
kakemashb.

6. Daibu nicOd no \dkui'd ga
saki-kakemasKia kara, isiigi no
Nichiyb alari ni lua, IMukbjima ga
chbdo yoroshiU gozaimashb.

Every word that, fel-
low says is a lie.

What is liis name ?
{more Hi. What do people
say that his name is ?)

I shall be too busy to
study to-morrow.

It will be something
to talk about.

There is a good deal
of shade in many places ;
so I shall begin to think
of going out.

A good many cherry-
blossoms have begun to
come out in the garden ;
so I suppose MukOjima
will just be at its best
about next Sunday.

I . For a good example of a similar construction w ith no, see p. 76,
end of ^ no — 2 For to in, see p. 58 and p. 82. — 4. Lit. " talk's seed." —

5. Tlic auxiliary kimnshlla makes tlie plnasu paint or photograph, as
it ^vcre, the gradual oncoming of the shade. Simple nada would be
a very flat substitute for compound iwtte kiiiiashUa ; conf, p 197.

6. For kakcru see p. 219. Rltikojhna is a part of Tokyo celebrated
for its avenue of cherry-trees. Observe the manner in which the two
clauses arc connected by kara, — lit. " because the cherry-trees have
partially blossomed, etc."

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES.

301

7. Do ka K) ka, isugo ga deki-
masu.

8. Doka Yokohama made no
jntb (fiiku-gippu wo ichi-mai
kudasai.

9. Diimo ! ka ni sasarete, neie
mo ne-tsukarenai.

10. Furiso desu kara, yoshi-
masho.

1 1 . Hidoifuri ni nolle kiviashita.
Shtkashi, yudachi desu kara, jiki
akarimashb.

12. Hilori de bon-yari shtte
orimashlla kara, nemuku nari-
mashila.

13. li no ga nakereha, maru
■de yoshimashb.

14. li-lsukela Ibri ni shinai
no zva, db shila moii da P

We shall be able to
manage it somehow or
other.

Please give me a first-
class return ticket to
Yokohama.

I have lain down, but
I can't get to sleep, — I
am so terribly bothered
by the mosquitoes.

It looks like rain ; so I
think I will give up (the
idea of the excursion,
etc.).

It has come on to rain
hard. Still, as it is only
a thunder-shower, I sup-
pose the sky will soon
clear up again.

I was so dull all by
myself, that I got quite
sleepy.

If there are
ones, I won't
of anv kind.

no good
take any

Why didn't you do as
I ordered vou .?

7. Do ka ko ka is an idiom meaning " somehow or other," " by
hook or l)y crook." If for dakimasu were substituted dekimasho, the
phrase would signify " I think \\ e shall be able," etc. — 8. Kipfv, " a
ticket," takes the auxiliary numeral mai, because a ticket is a fiat
thing; see p. log. — 11. For aknrimasho, many prefer to say ngari-
masho, "it will probably lift," — 13. For no ga, conf. ^112 and
T[ 137. — 14. Do shila mon' da? here translated 'why?" would be
more literally rendered by " what sort of conduct is (this) ?"

302

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES.

15. Iki-nari sonna koto wo
to, do shile mo wakarimasen.

16. Tkura hake-aile mo, shbchi
shimasen.

17. Ima-doki sono yd na kolo
wa sukunai. Yoshi! alia to
sKla tokorn ga, toji no ron ni
wa aimasen.

18. yikb-ga.ra de, asa-han
suziishiku narhnasKta.

19. Kana wa sukoshi wakari-
masu ga, —ji wa yomemasen.

That couldn't possibly
be understood without
some previous reference
to the subject.

All my talking hasn't
succeeded in getting him
to consent.

Very little of that
sort of thing goes on
nowadays ; and even
supposing there to be
instances of its occur-
rence, it doesn't suit the
spirit of the age.

We are getting on in
the season, and so the
mornings and evenings
have become cool.

I understand the Kana

a little, but I can't

read the Chinese cha-
racters.

15. Iki-nari, "abruptly," "disconnectedly." — 17. Sukunai, is al-
ways predicative, as here ; see pp. 274-5. I^^' ■' '^ generally convenient
to reverse, as has here been done, the order of the ideas, vifhen trans-
lating a clause containing sukunai into English. Yoshi, the conclusive
form (see pp. 121-2) of the adjective j'oz, "good," is here used as an
exclamation, but forms from the grammatical point of view a sentence
by itself To shita tokoro ga is an idiom meaning " granting

that " — 18. Gara, suffixed to a noun, indicates "kind," "nature,"

here "cause," very much like the postposition l;ara, "because,"
of which it is probably but a nigori'ed form. — 19. Kana, see p. 9,
Notice the force of the two zcfl's, acting like Greek p^ and
g^ : " As for the Kana, I understand it a little ; but as for the
Chinese ideographs, f can't read them at all." A European's instinct
would probably lead him to use the accusative particle too in this place,

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES.

303

20. Kake-ne wo iwanai de,
honio no nedan wo itie liu-
dasai.

21. Keiko wo suru ni, do iu
amhai ni hajimeiara yokaro ?

22. Kelchaku no tokoro wa,
ikura made makarimasu ka P

23. Kiga ye iku michi wa,
dochira de gozaimasii} P

24. Killo kuru yd ni so Hie
Itoi.

25. Koniban wa laisb hie-
masu kara, yagu wo masMte
kudasai.

26. Komban wa taisb ka ga
dete kila kara, kaya wo isulle
kudasai.

27. Komban wa yakwai ni
manekareia kara, reifuku no
shiiaku wo suru ga ii.

28. Konna
de kaemasu P

tansu wa, doko

Don't ask fancy prices.
Tell me the true price,
please.

What is the best way
to begin studying ?

What is the very lowest
price you will go down
to.?

Which is the road to
Kiga .?

Go and tell him to be
sure to come.

It is very chilly to-
night ; so please put on
some more blankets.

There are lots of mos-
quitoes to-night ; so
please put up the mos-
quito-net.

You must put out my
dress-clothes, as I am in-
vited out to a party this
evening.

Where can one buy
such cabinets as these .■'

instead of itia. Notice how the Japanese construction omits both
the nominative " I " and the accusatives "it "and "them." — 21. Lit.,
" in doing practice, it will probably be good if one had begun in what
sort of manner?" — 22. Lit., " as for the place of decision, etc."— 24.
For the important subject of the rendering of indirect quotations, see p.
275 et seq., and especially ^f 436 for the idiom in this phrase. — 28. For
such intransitives as kaeru, " to be buyable," see p. 205 rf seq.

304

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES.

29. Kono mukfi no tsuln-
atariwa, doko desu r'

30. Korc hara said no michi
wa, do destc fi

31. Kore hara undo ni de-
kakeinasu.

32. Mada moite kimasen ga,
— arti ni wa ariviasYi.

33. Mazu konnichi iva, korc
made ni ilasMle okimasho.

34. Alijikai no mo areba,
nagai no mo gozaimasu.

35. RIoshi I koko wa nan to
ill lokoro deshii ^

36. ISIan lo mo ii-yo ga
gozaimasen.

37. Nani ka futsugo ga
shiijimaslii/a in miete

38. Xaji-nen bakari keiko
sKlara, hanashi ga dchini yd
ni nariinashb ka P

Where does this lead
to?

How is the road ahead ?

I am going out now to
take some exercise.

Although they haven't
brought them yet, there is
no doubt about the things
being there.

Well, we will leave off
here to-day.

Some are short, and
some are long.

Excuse me, what may be
the name of this place .?

It is quite indescribable.

It would seem that difli-
culties have aiisen, and
so

How many years study
do you think would enable
one to talk 1

29. More lit. " As for the abutment-place opposite to this, where
is it?"— 32. Ant 111 iva arimasit, "as for their exislinc^, they exist,"
is an emphatic constraction ; see p. 88. Any verb may be so used
for emphasis' sake. — 33. Ohi is auxiliary ; conf. p. 194. — 34. Conf. p.
196 for this peculiar construction with the conditional. — 35. Instead
of iiioshi, one may say go men nasai, " deign to pardon me," or
cltolto vkagaimasii, "I just enquire."— 36. i\Iore lit. "there is no
way of calling it even what?" — 37. Our phrase " it would seem that, '
or the adverb " apparently," is generally thus rendered by the
gerundial construction to miete, the sentence Icing reversed, and
another clause being necessary to clinch it. — 38. Lit. " If I did
al)0ut how many years' study, will it probably bec'.mr to (he forth-
coming of talking ?"

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES.

305

39. Natsu to chigaiie, fuyu
wa ryuko-byo ga nakute, yoro-
shiu srozatmasu.

40. 0 kaeri nasaimasM !
Sazo solo wa 0 samu gozai-
masMlarb.

41. 0! kutahireta. Omoi-
gakenaku kyb wa aruita kara,
gakkari s/nla. (familiar)

42. Oi ! nesan ! Biiric ip-pon
motle kite 0 kurc. 'J'suidc ni
kanjb no kaki-isuke wo.

43. Omoie-inuki de
iiai-nai de kiite kudasai.

nakii.

44. Sakki made wa de-kakeru
ismnori dalla ga, — yoki no sei
ka, kibun ga waruku naiia
kara, deru no wa yoshimashb.
Kuruma-ya wo kotowaile kuda-
sai.

45. Sensei J kore wa db iu
imi de gozaimashb ?

46. Sensei in choilo 0 ide
nasarii yb ni sb Me koi.

47. Sb iwareie wa, dbmo
damaile iraremasen.

We are better off in
winter than in summer ;
for we have no epidemic
diseases in winter.

Welcome back ! You
must indeed have found it
cold out-of-doors.

Oh ! I am tired. 1 walk-
ed to-day much further
than I had meant to do, and
I am quite played out.

I fay, waitress ! Bring
a bottle of beer, please. And
let us have the bill at the
same time.

Don't ask officially, ask
privately please.

Until just now I had in-
tended to go out. But
whether it is from the effect
of the weather or from some-
thing else, I feel quite un-
well now, and so shall give
up the idea of going out.
Please tell the jinrikisha-
man that he is not wanted.

Teacher-! what may be
tiie meaning of this .^

Just go and ask
teacher to come here.

my

It is impossible to hold
one's tongue on being
spoken to in that way.

40. A phrase used by any of a household to their master, or by
liotel people to a guest. — 41. Gakkari is a sort of onomatopc for ex-
liauslion. — 42. At the end supply mottc kite u /;iir,\ •' please bring." —
44. Dera no wa might be replaced liy deru no wo. — 46. See p. 2^6,

3o6

ADDITIONAL USEFUL PHRASES.

48. Soko no dote ye agaru
io, junsa ni iogameraremasn.

49. Sono koto ga shircru to,
oki nifutsugo de gozaimasYi.

50. Taiso ase ni natia kara,
kimono ivo sukkari ki-kae-
viashu.

51. Taiso kumoile mairima-
shita. Soko-hie no sum loko
wo miniasu to, komhan atari
wa yiiki ga furu ka mo shire-
masen.

52. Tsiigi no s/iukii made
nan ri ffozaimasu ?

53. Tsitmaraiiai
ii-kakerarete, bki
rimasKta.

koto wo
ni Iwma-

54. Waloknshi wa achira
no ho ye ichi-do mo ilta koto
ga nai kara, annai 7vii /litori
yatotte kudasai.

55. Yiild
— ato no

wa kirci desu ga,
michi ni komari-

The police will find fault
with you, if you walk on
that embankment.

It will never do for that
to get known.

I have got into such a
perspiration, that I think I
will change all my clothes.

The sky has all clouded
over. I feel thoroughly
chilled, wliicii makes me
think that perhaps it may
snow to-night.

How many miles is it to
the next town 'i

I felt much annoyed at
being addressed in that
manner.

As I have never been
in that direction before,
please engage a guide for
me.

Snow is pretty to look at,
but it puts the roads in a
frightful state afterwards.

48. Lit. " the embankment of there." — 51. Totzo is for tokoro, " place,"
hence" fact." Miniasu to, " when I see," " when I consider" (the fact
that there is, i e. that I am feeling, an under-chill). For siirii in the
sense of " to be," see ^ 356, p. 227. Ftini l-a vw sliiremascii, lit. " one
cannot know whether it will snow." — 54. Ilia /,-olo, conf. '} 277, p. 17S.
55, More lit. "one is troubled by the after-roads."

H 447. EASY

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.

1. JSIada ma ni aimashb ka P
— ]Mb ma ni aimasen.

2. jMo ma ni ainiasumai ka P
Mada ma ni aiviasu.

3. Omoshiru gozaimashlta kaP
— le ; amari omoshirohi iva
gosaimasen.

4. Go bydki iva ikaga de
gozaimasu ka P — Arigato go-
zaimasu. Oki ni kokoro-yohc
narimasMia.

5. Do 0 katigae nasaru ka P
Kangae ga isukimasen.

6. Walakushi-domo ni mo mi-
raremashb ka P — Mirarcnai
koto iva arumai.

7. Anala iva, 0 kodomo-shu
ga gozaimasu ka P — Ic ;
waiakushi iva dokushin de
gozaimasu.

Shall I still be in time ?
— No, you won't.

Don't you think I shall
still be in time ? — Yes, you
will.

Was it amusing ? — No,
not very.

How do you feel to-day '>
— Much better, thank you.

What do you think about
it .'' — I can't arrive at any
opinion.

Can I too be allowed to
see it, do you think } — I
don't think there is any rea-
son why you should not.

Have you any children .''
— No, I am a bachelor.

3. For amari, see p. 148. For the iva after omoshiroliu, conf. p.
88. Such elliptical sentences as " No, not very " in the English version
of this example and the answer in the next example, are not admis-
sible in Japanese. — 5 The answer is lit. " consideration sticks not." —
6. Conf. 1[ 309, pp. 201-2, and If 432, p. 27t. — 7. More lit. "As for
you, are there honourable children ?"

3o8

EASY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.

8. Ryoki) vicnjb ivo n mochi
de gozaimasu Jia P — He ! shoji
iiashiic on'masu.

9. Einhi-fiihi de irasshaimasu
ka ? — Sore de naku mo,
fTirokhi-kuio dc yoroshii.

10. O neshi-mono ivo 0
ki-kae nasaimasu ka P — lya !
kotio mama de, iriva<;i dale
yui ho to kaeyn.

1 1 . Seiijihii wa, kckko na
0 shina wo arigalo zoiiji-
masu.

Do itashimasMte ! Makoio ni
somalsii na mono de, skiiisiirei
de "ozoimashlla.

Have you got a passporl ?
-Yes, I have.

Are you going in even-
ing clothes, Sir .? — No, my
frock-coat will do well
enough.

Are you going to change
your clothes, Sii .'' — No, I
shall remain as I am, ex-
cept that I will put on a
better coat.

Many thanks for the
beautiful present you made
me the other day.

Oh ! pray don't mention
it. It was really such
rubbish, that it was quite
rude of me to offer it to you.

8. Ryokv may be omitted. The answer to this question is rather
high-flown. In simpler parlance it would be He! motU orimasu. —
9, In Chinese 172 = " swallow," /'/ = "tail," y«^'« = " clothes." Sore
dc naku via, "even without that." Fnrokliu-koto is the nearest
approach to " frock-coat," of which Japanese organs are capable. — 10
JMfshi-mono is a very polite term for clothes, used chiefly by servants
in addressing their masters. Yoi /25="the good one," or "a better
one," "my best one." Observe the simple non-honorific kaeyo, used
by the master in addressing his servant. Between friends it would be
kdfiihulu' ; and the servant in the question uses the still more honori-
fic periphrasis 0 kikm nasciimasu. — II. (Answer.) It is the rule to
u=c some such depreciatory phrase as this in spealcing of a present
made by oneself to another. The self-depreciation does not sound at
all excessive to Japanese eais. For the de in somatstL na mono de, see
p, 138, \ 200 el seq. 'I'his method of correlating sentences must be
carefully studied. — 12. Wlicn there is no l)el!, as in all old-fashioned
Japaneses houses, the visitor cries out 0 lauo' vir's/iiinasn 7\?, in No, 14,
The servant here ^.ays simply lakii, rather than 0 tnkti, in order to
avoid applying lionorifics to any one connected with tlic family lie
himself belongs to, even though it be the lady of the house herself.

EASY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.

309

12. (Visitor rings the bell,
and servant appears.)

Irasshaimashi !

Okusama wa, 0 uchi de
gozaimasu ka P

He ! iaku de gozaimasu.

13. Rusu-chii ni donala mo
0 ide wa nakaila ka ?

He ! senkolm kono ie/uda no
kala ga irasshaimashiie, 0 kacri
ni naltara, ' ' YorosMku " lo
mosaremashiia.

This last clause is a polite phrase in>
constant use, j

i

14. 0 iano{mi) mushimasu I

Irasshaimashi !

Go shujin wa, 0 lakii de
de gozai-

gozaimasu ka fi

Tadaima rusii
masii.

So desu ka ? Sore de wa,
0 kaeri ni nariviasKilara,
" Smith ga mairimasKite,
' YorosMliu ' moshimashila " to
itle kiidasai.

Welcome !

Is Mrs. * * * at home ?

Yes, Sir.

Did any one call while I
was out .?

Yes, Sir, a gentleman
called and left this card ;
and he desired his com-
pliments to you wlien you
came home.

I beg to ask !

(Tkis is the forutula, tised whcn\
there is no hoitse-bclt. )

Welcome 1

Is your master at home .?

No, Sir, he has gone out.

Indeed .'' Then please
tell him, when he comes
home, that Mr. Smith called
and desired his compli-
ments to him.

13. More lit. "Did no one cnll?" the Japanese usually preferring
lo turn such questions negatively. The potential mosarcinashita at
tlic end is more polite than plain mosu would l^e ; sec \ 403, p. 250. —
14. The mi of lanomi is often dropped for brevity's sake. Persons
viflio are not scrupulous about politeness cry out simply " Tanomn.''
These little dialogues instance the use of so many honorific idioms,
that it might be well to read through the Chapter on Honorifics, p.
244 et seq., in connection with them.

11448.

A FEW

PROVERBS.

I. y{7nc

/idle,

Aflcr rain the giouiid gels

liaiii

haviiiii-

/•illcJi.

hard.

ji kaiamaru

(" Ooud comes otit of evil.")

cfirlli Uard&ixs,

2. Awase-moiio

lua,

That which has been

tToincd-tliinf/

<is-for,

artificially joined together is

hanavc-mono.

easily separated.

sepuriible-thiufil

»).

/ S.iid of a liusband and wife who \
Vdisagrce. /

3 -5"

hodo

iicgat-

liludaeon

amount

hacitif/^

To abk for a bludgeon's

le, hari

hodo

worth, and to get a needle's

reqtiesleil, ti

cedlr

amount

worth.

kanau.

coi'fcsjtonds.

4 . Dunili !

ni

oi-

.■^pending money on the

Tluvj

til.

jitti'siie-

punsiiil of a thief.

sen.

f " Tlirowiiis j;ood luniiey afler^
Ib.id." )

IHOU''//.

5. Go

HI

illc

When you enter a district,

District

intii

Jiaciittf-

conform to its customs.

loa, go m
vnteyed. diairict to

s/n/a-

COH-

/ " Wlien yoQ are in Rome, do as\
VRome does." /

gae !

form !

6. Haki-danii! ni

Istiru.

A Stork on a dust-heap.

Stvee^t-nioilild on.

storlt.

( " A jewel in a dungliill.")

2. Supply da, " is," after hanarc-mono. — 4. Supply wo Isidyasu at
theend.^S. This ?«t' is the gerund of »>«, " to enter."

PROVERBS.

311

7. Hari hodo no koto

Needle tnnoinit 's thlnfj

WO bo hodo ni

{accus.) bludffeoii atnoitnt to

iu.

to -say.

8. Hlio no iKvasa mo,
Vcoplc 's rumour even's

sKclii-jil-go-nichi.

scveiittf-iivc-dnys [is).

9. Htlo wo noroeba,

J'l'r^oii [acc/ts.) if-vne-curses,

ana ftilatsu.

holes iivo {evt'iUualc],

10. Hiza to mo, dan-

Kiievs with even, eon-

suUation (di?).

1 1. Hoioke no kao mo,

Jiuddha 's face even ,

san-do.

titree-timeft.

12. / 710 uchi 11(1 kazvazii.
Well 's inside ^s ft'Off.

\ 3. Ichi 7['o kiite^

One (accus.) haviii(j-he<ii-d,
JU 1V0 shim.
ten {ticrus.) to-hiiow.

14. Inu nl natle mOj
Dog to beconi inr/ even,

O'doko no inu ni nare !

lavffe-plaee 's dofj to become I

)

To talk of a thing as small
as a needle as if it were as
big as a bludgeon.

/ "To make mountains out of
Vmole-hills."

Gossip only lasts seventy-
five days.

/' The sc.indal will blow over lllie\
V" a nine clays' wonder." /

Cuise a man, and there
will be two graves.

(A curse strikes not only him against
whom it is pronouiiceLl, but also him
who pronounces it.)

Consult any one, even if
it be only your own knees.

/ " In multitude of counseIIors\
Vthere is safety." /

Even a Buddlia's face can
only be tickled thrice.

(" The ci'ushed worm will turn.")

Like a frog in a well.

(Knowing nothing of the world.)

To know all by hearing
a part.

(Said of mental acuteness.)

If you become a dog, at
least be the dog of a great
house.

C Do nothing by halves.")

8, Supply drz, "is." — 9. Supply ga dekiru. — 10. Supply J /«>».' — 11.
Supply some such words as sMka ^/laderarenai'^, " cannot-stroke* but"
(three-times.)" — 12, The complete saying is I no uchi no kmvazii daikai^
wo'^ shirazifi (" knows-iiot' the ocean*"), Shirazu here and in No. 30
is a relic of the Book Language, the " conclusive negative present."

312

PROVERBS.

15-

Iri-mame ni

l\frcUcd-pcas on, h

i6.

Jigoku no

nai 's

mo,

kanc shidai.

also

, tnoneii ((ecordinf/{

17-

Kai-inu nt

l<-CC]tin<f-dO(j hf/.

hana.

hlossoms.

saia
Iccisioiis

hand

WD kamareru.

^.iccus.) to-gct-MUen.

1 8. Kawai Iw ni iva

Tieav cjilld io

Idhi zoo sase !

ioiirncji [iiccus.] eaitse-lo-do !

II), Kinuashi, niilashi.

{Is)afraid ; icanls-lo-^c*-'.

2IJ. Kyudai wii ta-

JU-ct7trcH as-for. olhcy-

niii no hajimari.

firopUi of hcffinnhiff [arc).

scn-nin,

Iltousand-Xicv-

sen-

lliotisand-

2 1 , Alekura

JUiiid

mc-aki

.Mtiis, ct.ie-ojicn
ma.
Itcrsoiis [arc).

2 2. Blitsu-go no taniashii
Tlivcc-cldUV.'i soul

hyakii made.

lainilred (III [changes ncl)

Blossoms on parched peas.

/ " Grapes on thorns and figs on'\
Vtliistles." /

Even hell's judgments
may be swayed by money.

/ " Money is the key ihat opens\
Ull doors." )

To get one's hand bitten
by one's own pet dog.

'" Nursms a viper in one's bosom.")

A pet child should be
made to travel.

■Qcl, and spoil llie\

("Spare tin
cliild."

Afraid, and yet itching to
peep.

Brotherhood is the first
step towards estrangement.

/ 'rhe e.xact reverse of our " Blood \
Vn tliicl:er llian water." )

For every thousand blind
there are a thousand who
can see.

(Tiie world's opinion is so evenly
balanced, that there li little tise in
striving after unusual and often
unappreciated e.xcellencc.)

A three-year-old child's
soul will remain the same
till he is a hundred.

("The boy is father to the man.")

i6. Supply da. — 18. Sase / = sasei'i> ! imperative, second conj. —
19. ,\ good example of the survival of tlie conclusive forim of adjectives,
each word being here grammalically a complete sentence ; see pp. 121-2.
— 20. Supply (la. — 21. Supply ant. — 22. Supply kawaranai.

PROVERBS.

313

23. Nama-hybhb wa,

Cinule-tactics as~for,

o-h'zu no moio.

grcat-tvound 's origin [are).

24.

Neko

ni

koban.

Cat

to.

Ijold-coin.

25.

Nikkn

WO minai

misuo

[acciis.) see-not

ucJii

wa,

' ' kekko "

within

as-foi;

" niafjni/icent *'

io

iii-na !

mat

say~not.

26.

0

ni

1) WO

Tail

to.

tail {acciis.)

Isukeru.

to~aJfi

X.

2 7. Odaivara

Odawara

hyogi.
conference.

Like the Odawara confer-
ence.

(Endless talk i-csuUing in nothing.)

28. Omoi-iaiia
Resolved

ga liichi-

[nojit.) JucJiy-

Tlie best day to execute a
resolve is the day on which

nichi.

you form it.

day {is).

/ "Procrastination is tlie thief of\
\time." /

Crude tactics cause grave
wounds.

/ "A little learning is a dangerous\
\lhing." /

Gold coins to a cat.

{" Casting iDearls before swine.")

Do not use the word
"magnificent" until you
have seen Nikko.

To add tail to tail.

(To exaggerate and amplify.)

23. Supply da. — 24. Koban is a specific name, not a general one ; but
the oval gold coin which it denotes is no longer current. — 25. Nikko
is famed both for its mountain scenery, and for the splendour of its
tombs and temples dedicated to the first and third Shoguns of the
Tokugaxi'a dynasty. — 27. In the year 1590, when the castle of Oda-
wara, belonging to the Hojo family, was besieged by the Taiko Hide-
yoshi, the generals commanding the besieged force could not come
to an agreement as to whether it were best to await the onslaught of
the enemy, or to sally forth themselves and offer battle White they
Tsere still discussing this question, Hideyoshi made a sudden onslaught,
and captured the castle by a coup de main, — 28. Supply da.

314

PROVERBS.

29. Oni no lusic ni

Hcnioii 's uhsence in,

senlaku.

•waslting {fc d").

30. ' ' Rongo " yonii no
" .Inalecls" reading 's

' ' Rongo " shirazu.

" Analects '' Jiiioius-tiot.

3 1 . San-nin

Tltrce-pei'SO^is
ba, JMonju no
togclhnr, Moiiju 's

S/ta/ca
litlddha

Shinda

Died

wo kazoeru.

[accHs.] tO'CmmU

32.

IZ-

ni

to,

ho

cJiilcVs

yore-

if-come-

chie.

cleverness.

sekkyb.

no ioshi

yenvH

34-

ko.

eittj {ii is).

Sumeha,

Tf-yoil-l'cside,

viiya-

capital-

Doing the washing when
the demons are absent.

/ " When ilie cat's away, the mice\
Vwill play." )

To have read the " Ana-
lects," and not to know
them.

happy\

/ " Jf ye know ihese thing?
Vare ye if ye do them."

Wlien three people con-
sult together, there lesults
wisdom worthy of Monju.

("Two heads are better than one."

Preaching to Buddha.

/ '■ Teaching your grandmother to\
\suck eggs." /

To reckon up
child's age.

(" Crying over spilt milk.

a dead

If you live in a place, it
becomes the capital so far
as you are concerned.

)

One can make one's home any-
vhere.

29. Supply wo sum. Senlaku is believed to be a corruption of
tcntaku, " chiinging house.'' If so, the original meaning of the
proverb was " To change house when tlie denaons are not by lo sec." —
30. The Confucian " Analects " arc one of tire most venerated of
the Cliinese Classics, and a commitlal of them to memory was
formerly an essential part of every Japanese gentleman's education.
The proverb applies to the failure to put principles into practice,
not, as might he supposed, to the non-comprehension of texts. Yomi,
the indefinite form of yomu, " to read," is here equivalent to yomu liilo.
For skirazitsce p. 311, note to No. 12. — 31. Monju (Sanskrit Manjusri)
is the personification of wisdom in the Buddhist mythology. — 32.
Supply lao Slim. — 34. Supply da. This proverl) means that a man
can accustom himself to any circumstances.

PROVERBS.

315

35. Todai,

CandlesticJ:,

shi.

darh.

moio

bottom

hira-

36. Tolwro kawareba, shina

I'lace if-chunf/eSf hind

kawaru.

cjianges.

37. Uma HO niimi ni

Horse 's edi' hif

7ienihutsu.

lMHiyet—to-J3iul(lha (to say).

38. Ushi wa iishi'Sure,
Cow as-fm'f coiv-coinpantonj

uma wa uma-zure.
horse as-foVf hm^se-cotnpanion.

39. Uwasa wo sureha,

Gossip [accus,) if-one-doesj
kase pa sasu.

shadow inojit ) slrilics.

40. Watarii

sekai

III

Cross

woi'ld

in,

oni wa

nai.

denioiz as-f&r,

is-not.

4 1 . Wazawai

wa

shinio

CalatnUi/

as-forj

below

kara.

from iar/ses).

Just below the candle-
stick is the darkest place of
all.

/ " One has to go abroad to get\
Vnews of home," /

So many places, so many
manners.

Pouring prayers into a
horse's ears.

(Taking useless irouble.)

Cows consort with cows,
and horses with horses.

(" Birds of a feather flock together."^

If you talk of a man, his
shadow will fall on you.

/ " Talk of the Devil, and he'll apA
Vpear." J

Cross the whole world,
and you will find no
demons.

(There is kindness to be found\
everywhere. /

Calamities come from
below.

(It is not enough to flatter the great.
You must ingratiate yourself with the
underlings : for the power to hurt you
rests chiefly with them.)

35. Kitrashi, conclusive form of kumi,
— 37. Supply wo ill. — 41. Supply okoru.

'dark;" conf. pp. 121 — z.

T[ 449. FRAGMENTS

OF

CONVERSATION.

1. The Post. — Kt^a, yiihin wa kimasen ka ?
He ! inairimasen.

Hak-na ! Kim no asa Hama ye dasKila hcnji ,L;a im kurii
wake da ga

2. An Exhibition. — Tbnen mo Ucim ni hakuranhvai ga
arimashb ka ?

Ikaga deshb ka ? Tonto icwasa zoo kikimasen.

3. A Request. — Dekiru nara, kyo-ju in korc ivo ulsusliile
kudasai.

Dbmo ! su wa ikimasen.

4. Engaging .v Te.^cher. — Dbzo yoi s/iishu 7vu sagaslnle
kiidasai.

Mi-alan sliidat, tsureic mairimasho.

5. What Sal\ry .? — Hilo-lsuki no sharci wa, duno kurai
yallara yokaro ?

I\la ! jU-shi-go-en dc jhhim de gozaimashn.

I. For "yes," where "no" would seem more natural, see 1[ 376,
pp. 235-6. Hama \i a familiar abbreviation for Yokohama. The last
line of the Japanese text is extremely concise : — Hama ye dashlLa lienji
may be best construed by expanding it t;o Hama ye dashita tegami no

FREE

ENGLISH
TRANSLATION.

1. The Post. — Have no letters come this morning?
No, none have come.

I can't malie it out ! Why, there ought to be an answer
to the letter I sent to Yolcohama yesterday morning.

2. An Exhibition. — Is there to be an exhibition at Ueno
this year also .?

I don't Icnow. I have not heard the slightest rumour on
the subject.

3. A Request. — If you can manage it, do please copy
this by to-night.

O ! really, that is quite impo.ssible.

4. Engaging a Teacher. — Please look out for a good
teacher for me.

As soon as I find one, I will bring him to you.

5. Sal.vry. — How much salar}- should I give a month
fc.g, , lo a teacher or clerk)}

Well, I should say that $14 or $15 would be ample.

hmji. The sentence is incomplete ; but such incomplete sentences
ending in ga are of frequent occurrence, the speaker not knowing ex-
actly what to add ; conf. p. 186. — 2. Jkaga desho ka is more or less
equivalent to " I don't know'; " see \ 375, p. 235.

3l8 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

6. Meal Hours. — Kochira de wa, gozen no jikoku wa,
nan-ji to nan-ji desu 1m ?

He I 0 hiru wa ju-ni-ii han de, o yashoku ga sKchi-ji han
de gozaimasu.

Sore de iva, asa-han iva P

He! asa iva, Mmari ga gozaimasen. Anala no go tsugb
shidai.

7. An Enquiry. — l\foshi! uke-lsYiko wa, kochira desu
kaP

Hei ! koko wo massugu ni 0 ide ni nam to, sugu soko desYi.

8. Anothe Enquiry. — Kok-o !<ara Fuji ga miern to wa,
hontb desu l;a P

Ma ! mieru to mosu koto de gozaimasu.

9. Talking to a Child. — Sa, hotchan ! Itolio ye 0 l;a!;e
nasai. 0 otonashii koto I O ilmtsu desu ka P

Yatsu.

Taisi) okii Jioto I Galddi ye 0 l;ayoi desu ka P
He t mainichi ikimasu ga, — kyo iva, doyohi desu l;ara, 0
liirii-giri desKta.

10. Talking to a Father. — Koiio ko 'wa, anata no go
sliisolm de gozaimasu ka P

He ! watalMshi no sbryu de gozaimasu.

.Sore iva, taisb o rippa na go shisoku wo <> mochi iiasai-
Viasliite, sazo 0 tanoshimi de gozaimashb.
le ! dbmo, wampalM de Iwmarimasu.

6. y^i-in-ji liaii de : notice how de, used predicatively, correlates
this clause with the next ; conf. \ 200, p. 138, and the fourth and fifth
examples on p. 139. After asa-han wa, supply ilsu de gozaimasu ?
After sliidai, supply de gozaimasu.—']. For t:ol;o ieo, conf. p. 232.—
8. To wa stands for to iu lioto wa, " the assertion that Fuji can,'' etc.—

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 319

6. Meal Hours. — What are the hours for meals
here .?

Luncheon is at half-past twelve, and dinner at half-
past seven.

Then what about breakfast ?

Breakfast ? There is no fixed time for it, Sir. You can
have it whenever convenient to yourself

7. An Enquiry. — Please, is this the enquiry office ?

No ; but you will come to it in a minute, if you go
straight on.

8. Another Enquiry. — Is it true that Fuji can be seen
from here ?

Well, it is supposed to be.

9. Talking to a Child. — Here, my little man! sit
down here. What a good bo)' you are ! How old are )'ou ?

Eight.

How big you are for your age ! Do you go to school ?
Yes, I go there every day. But to-day we only had
lessons till noon, because it is Saturday.

10. TALkiNG TO A Father. — Is this little boy your
son ?

Yes, he is my eldest.

Indeed, you have a fine fellow for an eldest son. What a
a source of happiness he must be to you !

Oh ! no indeed. He is so naughty, I don't know what
to do.

9. For lioi^/ian, see p. 240, JCoio \n laisd dkii koto! is used excla-
matorily : see p, 39. The 0 oi 0 hiru-giri is meaningless ; see p. 248. —
10. Such comphmentary and self-depreciatory speeches are customary,
quite irrespective of tacts, and must not be understood too literally.

320 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

11. The Telegraph. — Kokoe-ra iva, kempt da kara,
denshin ga nakute,fujiyu desu, ne !

Sayli de i^'oziiimasi/rn. Oi-oi dehmasu de gozaimasho.

12. Speaking Japanese Well. — Anaia wa, yohi
Ni/ioii-go ga 0 ivakari ni narimasu.

Tonda koto osshainiasu. Do slide! Naka-naki; ^d'sii de
;;nzaimasYi.

lya ! do iiashimasliite I Hunln ni rippa de gozainiasii.

13. Xo Thoroughfare. — Ano hashi iva fiishin-clni de,

orai-ditnie dasu da.

Don' de, knko ni kari-hashi sa kakatle imasu.

14. Compliments ox :\ieeting a Friend. — Konaida iva
tochii de hanahada sinkkei.

le ! dit ilaakiiinasKie ! icalakiishi ko'^n. .S/ukaslii, are kara
dochira ye irasslmimasJilla

15. xV Mess.vge. — Sakki no tsukun n<a, nifida iMcl/e konat
ka ? Xani wo sliile iru ka .'^ I'aisb leina ga toreru.

Okata saki sama ga 0 rusti de, matte de mo orimasu n' de
i-ozaimas/io.

12. Lit. "As for you, Japan language becomes well to honourable
understanding." — 13. /?., see •[ 200. Daso is the "adjective of pro-
bability ' of rfs, " to be." /3(v ;■(/.=" buing reasonable," here " that is
why." — 14. These and similar complimentary speeches are in constant
use, and do not sound absurd in Japanese, though the faults apologised
for on both sides are generally quite imaginary. After sJiildid supply
itasliimashlta. M.\.cx koso supply de goznitiiaslilla. Apropos the sentence

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 32 I

11. The Telegraph. -^It is inconvenient — isn't it.? —
there being no telegraph in this part of the country, on
account of its being so out-of-the-way.

Yes. But I suppose we shall have it in time.

12. Speaking Japanese Well. — You , speak Japanese
beautifully.

Nonsense ! How can you say such a thing ? My Japa-
nese is very poor indeed.

Not a bit of it. How can you say so .? You really speak
splendidly.

13. No Thoroughfare. — It seems that the thorough-
fare is closed, because the bridge over there is undergoing
repairs.

Ah yes ! That is why they have put up a temporary
bridge here.

14. Compliments ox Meeting a Friend. — I beg your
pardon for having been so rude to you in the street the other
day.

Oh ! no, not at all ! It was I who was rude. Where did
you go after we parted .?

15. A Message. — Hasn't the messenger whom I sent
some time ago, come back yet } What is he doing .? He
is a tremendous time about it.

Probably it is because the gentleman you sent him to is
out, so that the messenger is kept waiting.

beginning Shikashi, notice that such questions as to where one has been
or is about to go are not considered indiscreet by the Japanese, but are,
on the contrary, used in the best society. — 15. Sakki is emphatic for
saki ; conf. \ 25, p. 18, Toreru is the intransitive corresponding to
the transitive verb torti, "to take;" conf. p. 206. Saki sama "the
gentleman in front," i.e. " the gentleman over there." For ri see
bottom of p. 79.

32 2 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

1 6. Feeling Unwell, — Kyb no shukwai ni wa, iras-
shaifnasen desMta ka ?

He ! kyo wa, nan da ka, kokoro-mochi ga warukule ikemasen
kara, kolowari wo Hie yarimasKUa.

1 7. On Board Ship. — Kyb iva, yoi , nagi de gozaimasu,
ne !

So de gozaimasu. Go doyd ni ski-awase de gozaimasii.
Anata wa, Kbhe ye 0 ide de gozaimasu ka ?
le. Nagasaki made mairimasu.

Ikaga de gozaimasu ? KHsuenjb de ip-puku ilashimashd
ka?

Sa I 0 iomo ilashimashb.

18. A Picnic. — Kyb iva, ii hiyori da kara, undb kala-
gata Ojigoku zvo mite kimasu kara, nani ka mi-isukuroile ,
bentb wo san-nin-mae isoidc Iwshiraete kudasai.

He ! shbchi HashimasKia . Go shu 7fw, nani-nani wo
moiasemasho ?

Sake wa, hiiru ip-pon in, fusuke ip-pon ni, sbda-mizu ni-hon
de yoroshii.

He ! kasMknmarimasMia.

19. A Visitor. — Ima mieia 0 kyakti wa, niada gozen-mae
dasd da kara, nan de mo ari-awase-mono de gohan wo dashiie
kudasai.

He I shbchi iiashimashiia.

16. IVaruiiute iiiemasen, fairly lit. " being so bad, that it is no go ; "
more simply "it is too bad." Similarly id/aite ikemasen, "it is
too far;" itiitaiireie il;einasen, "I am too tired," etc.; conf. If 218,
pp. 147-8. — 17. I'or the olijectivc honorifics in go doyd ^tA 0 tomo, see
p. 247. — 18. Ojigoliu ("Big Hell") is the name of a -salley near Mi-
yanoshita containing some boiling sulphur-springs. It is also called

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 323

1 6. Feeling Unwell. — Didn't you go to the meeting
to-day .?

No. I don't know what it is, but I feel unwell ; so I sent
an excuse.

1 7. On Board Ship. — It is beautifully calm to-day, isn't
it.?

Yes, indeed. It is lucky for all of us.
Are you going to Kobe .?
No. I am going on to Nagasaki.

What do you say to our going and having a pipe in the
smoking-room .?

All right, come along !

18. A Picnic. — ^As it is fine weather to-day, we are going
to Ojigoku for the sake of a little exercise. So please make
haste, and put up something or other as luncheon for
three.

All right, Sir. What liquors shall I send .?
Liquors ? — A bottle of beer, a bottle of whisky, and two
bottles of soda-water, will be enough.
All right. Sir.

19. A Visitor. —It would seem that the visitor who has
just arrived has not dined yet. So please give him some-
thing to eat. Anything that happens to be ready will do.

All right. Sir.

Owaki-dani, i.e., "the Valley of the Great Boiling." Undo katagata,
more lit. " at the same time as exercise." Mite kimasu : conf. kuru,
p. 193. Go shu is Chinese for the Japanese u sake, and sounds more
polite. B'usuke is the nearest approach most Japanese can make to the
pronunciation of our word "whisky." ICashikomarimashiia, or shoe hi
itasMmashita, as immediately above, is the usual term by which an
inferior expresses that he has understood the orders of a superior.

324 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

20. Asking the Way. — Moshil Hahthuisukwan iva,
dono hen desu ka ?

Sayb de gozaiviasti. Sore wa, koko wo massugu ni iku tn,
migi no ho ga jiinsa no kobansho de, hidari no ho ga Hahi-
hutsYik'iVan desu. Mon m " Haktihulsukimn " to kaila gahi ga
ageie arimasu kara, jiki shiremasu.

Kore wa, domo ! arigaib zonjimasu.

21. Compliments on first Meeting. — Hajimemashiie
{o me ni kakarimasu), Waiakusht wa lanaka Tsunemasa to
mbshimasu. Nanibiin yor'oshtku negaimasu.

Sayo de gozaimasu ka ? Kaneic sommci wa ukclamawaiie

orimasKia ga Wa/akiishi wa Smith to mbsu mono de,

igo 0 kokoro-yasii

2 2. Taking Le.we of a Friend. — Taiso chbza wo itashi-
mashlla. KonnicJii wa mb o iloma {ni) itashimashb.

Ma ! I'oi de iva gozamiascn ka ■^ Mb shbshb o hanashi
nastic irasshaimashi.

Arigaib gozaimasu ga, — konnichi wa chito iori-isogiinasn
liara, izurc mata sono nchi u/iagaiiiiasTi.

Sayb de gozaimasu ka ? Kore wa taisb shiisurci hakari
mbshi-agemashHa. Sonnara, mata a chikai uchi ni zehi o tachi-
yori wo

20. For the active past tense kaila, "wrote," where English idiom
requires the passive past participle " written," see ^ 293, pp. 190-1.
Similarly in the case of ga/ni ga agete arimasn, lit. " a tablet i-;
raising." — 21. The complimentary phrases in this and the next three
numbers should be carefully committed to memory, as they are in
constant requisition, however queer and stilted the English transla-

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 325

20. Asking the Way. — Please, Sir ! would you tell me
the way to the Museum ?

Let me see ! Yes ! If you go straight on, you will find
a police-station to your right, and the building on the left
is the Museum. You will know it at once, for there is a
tablet over the gate, with the word ' ' Museum " written
on it.

Oh ! very many thanks, Sir.

21. Compliments on First Meeting. — This is the first
time I have had the honour to meet you, Sir. My name
is Tanaka Tsunemasa. I beg for your kind friend-
ship.

Oh ! indeed ? I have had the honour to hear of you
before, although (we have never met). My name is Smith.
Henceforward I hope you will honour me with your
intimacy.

22. Taking Leave of a Friend. — I have paid you an
unconscionably long visit, and must now be taking my
leave.

Oh ! Why hurry so ? Do please chat a little longer.

Many thanks, but I am rather pressed for time to-day.
I will call again soon.

Must you really go .? Well, pray excuse the shortcomings
of my imperfect hospitality, and remember that I count upon
your visiting me again very soon.

tions may sound. After iiketamawalte orimaslnta ga, must be
supplied some clause such as has here been rendered in English by " we
have never mef." After " kokoro yasti supply negaimasu. — 22. Yd
would be more strictly grammatical than yoi de wa, but the latter is
often used ; conf. N. B. to p. 125. For the /ori of lori-isogimasu, see
p. 219. At the end supply negaimasu.

326 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

23. Thanks for Assistance Received. — Sale dan-dan
kono tabi wa go shiisen kudasaimashlte, arigatb gozai-
masic.

le ! iki-iodokimasen de, makolo m . ... Shikashi mazu 0
medelb gozaimasu.

24. New Year Congratulations. — Mazii akemasMle, <i
medelb gozaimasu.

0 medelb gozaimasu. Kyiilb iva iro-iru 0 sezva sa/na ni
7tarimashite, arigalb zonjimasYi. Xao Ibnen mo ai-kavoarazii
negaimasu.

25. An Earthquake. — Anata saki-hodo jishin ga gozai-
mashila no wo go zonji desu ka .^

le ! sukoshi mo zonjimasen desKila.

He-he! Yohodo hidb gozaiinasliile , ano iokonoma no
hana-ike ga yurele, sunde-no-kolo ni laoresb ni nam hodo
deshila.

Sore wa, naka-naka bki na jishin de gozaimashiia, ne !
Nan-ji goro deshiia .^

Sono loki, lokei zvo mimashilara, ichi-ji ni-Jip-pnn sug
deshila.

Nariihodo I ha-ha ! Sore de wa, shiranai wake desu.
Walakuslii wa, ichi-ji in Tsuldji wo deinashile, kuruma
de mairimashila kara, bkala sono lochu de gozaimashi-
tarb.

23. Sale — "vie\\\" jCdJi-rfa;?, " gradually," wliich serves to show
liow long-continued your favours have been, is a word constnntly thus
used in polite speeclies. After makoto ni must be supplied some
sucli clause as that which we have translated by " I am asliamed of
myself." " liesult " is not actually in the original expression ; but the
idea is more or less pointed at. — 24. Akemashile refers to the " open-

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 327

23. Thanks for Assistance Received. — I am very much
indebted to you for all your kind assistance on this occasion.

Not at all ! I am really ashamed of myself for having
done so little. Anyhow, I congratulate you on the result.

24. New Year Congratulations. — I beg to offer you
my congratulations on the New Year.

The same to you, I trust that you will continue to me
throughout the present year those favours by which I have
profited in so many ways during the year that has just
closed.

25. An Earthquake. — Did you feel the earthquake a
few hours ago ?

No, I didn't feel it at all.

Indeed ? It was very violent. It was such that the
flower-vase there in the alcove shook so that it seemed likely
to fall.

Then it must indeed have been a severe earthquake.
About what o'clock did it take place ?

I looked at my watch at the time, and it was twenty
minutes past one.

Ah, I see. In that case I was bound not to feel
it. As I left Tsiikiji at one o'clock, and went in a
iinriktsha, it doubtless took place while I was on the
road.

ing " of the New Year. Kyuto is lit. " old winter " in Chinese, hence
"last year." — 25. Sunde no koto ni = " just about to." Shiranai wake,
not " a reason which does not know," but " a reason why / should not
know ;" conf. p. 58. TsuHji is the name of the foreign " concession "
(quarter) in Tokyo. For sofio = "ol that," sco p. 54.

328 FRAGSlliNTS OF CONVERSATION'.

26. Hiring a Jinrikisha. — Kyaku. — Oi / kiinima-ya
Uciio no Hakubulsuliwan ye itle, ne ! — sore kara Asakusa
no Iwenchi wo kemiiiisu sKle, kiaeri ni Ginza dc l;ai-mono
sKle, mala kono sialion made kiaern 'n da ga, — ikura de
ilm k;a ?

Sliafu. — He ! hidoknt i> iema ga ioremaslut ka ?

Kyakai. — lya! su tenia iva toremai, — ynkiaia made ni k;aeru
Isumori da kiara.

Shafu. — He ! Sore de wa, danna ! skiickii-ju-go-scn negai-
io gozaimasTi.

KyakiU. — H'm ! sulioskii iakiakm lua nai k;a ?

Skia/u. — le ! Yokiodo mickii-nori mo gozaimasu kara, lies-
sKtle 0 takai k;oto wa muskii-agemasen.

Kyakiu. — Sonnara, sore dak;e yarn kiara, Jmeri ni Teikiokm
Holer u ye ckioilo yotle kctirei, — lazuneru kiito ga aru k;ara.
SJiikiaskii, kiore iva Iema wa lore nai.

Sliafu. — He ! Yoroskiiu gozaimasu. O meslii nasai-
maskn.

37. Letters for the I\Iail. — kMoskii k O Hani Sank
Dare ka ni kwno tegami wn yitbin-k;yokui ye molasele, — 2\ilion-ji
de k;aile aru kid wa, kMkd-lome ni sasele, iike-lori wo lorana-
kccrela naran ga, — yokw-moji no kid wa, givaikokai-yukd da kara,
jis-scn no kille cuo kialle, lada saskii-ire-guckii ye irele kuireha
yoroskiii.

He k kMskiikiomarimaskiila.

26. Ueiio and Asal;!tsa are districts in T5kyo, the Ginza is a street,
and the " Imperial " a large hotel in European style. Notice the
correlation of clauses in tire first sentence by means of the gerund
repeated several times. The clause lazmiern kiito ga arti kara is
inverted : it should properly precede the words kaerl ni immediately
above, — 27. Learn this example thoroughly by heart, parse it, and

FRAGMENTS or CONVEESATION. 329

26. Hiring a Jinrikisha. — Fare. I say, jinriHi-vcaxv !
I want to go to the Museum at Ueno, you know, — from
there on to see the Pubhc Garden at Asakusa, then
to make some purchases in the Ginza on the way back,
and to return again here to the station. How much will
you go for ?

Jinrikisha-man. Shall you be long about it. Sir?

Fare. No, probably not ; for I intend to be back by
dusk.

Jinrilasha-man. Well then, Sir, I must ask sevent3'-five
cents.

Fare. H'm. Isn't that rather dear .?

yinrikisha-nian. No, Sir ; I haven't named at all a high
price, for the distance is very great.

Fare. All right, then ; 1 will give you that much. So
just look in at the Imperial Hotel on the way back, as
I have some one to call on there. But that won't take
long.

yinriMsha-man. All right. Sir. Please step in.

27. Letters for the Mail. — I say 0-Haru ! tell
some one to carry these letters to the post-office. The
messenger must have the one which is addressed in
Japanese characters registered, and must get a receipt
for it ; but in the case of those written in Roman letters,
it will be enough if he sticks a ten cent stamp on each,
and just drops them into the post-box, as they are to go
abroad.

All right, Sir.

analyse it, and you will have laid the foundations of a practical mastery
of that most difficult portion of Japanese grammar the integration of
sentences, which is treated of at the end of the Chapter on Syntax,
pp. 280-2, Shira is a familiar abbreviation of j/ji>n«.

330 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

28. Nearing Yokohoma. — Anu oki m daibii shima ga
miemasu ga, — are wa, nan to iu shima dc goz jimasuf

Are ga Izu no Sliichi-ib de gozaimasu. Alae no ga (Jshiina
lo iimasTi.

He ! are de mo, fiiio ga sunde imas'fi ka shira.

E ! Sunde iru dolwro de uia arimasen. Koko kara mini

lo, chiisb gozaimasu ga, — Oshima nazo ni iva, mannaka ni

fttnhvazan ga aiie, sono mawari ni mura-lmzu ga ro!:-!ca-son

mo arimasu. Aio no shima-jima ni mo taigai — mollomo

miinin-ib mo arimasu keredo, — h'lto ga sunde imasii.

He ! Sayu de gozaimasu ka Z'

29. A Christian Church. — Kono shuJm niwa, Yaso-skU
no shinja ga bi lo iu kolo desYi, ne.

He! so de gozaimasu. Kono hen wa, moppara Yaso iCO
shinkb ilashimasu.

Kwaidb ga lalle orimasu ka ?

He ! Kore made wa, liochb san no hellaku ivo kari ni liwaidb
ni mochiite orimasKila ga, — lezcma ni Isuile, kondt shinki ni
ivdkiye lalle orimasu.

Kybshi iva, Seiyb-Jin desu ka .'-'

So dc gozaimasu. Xichiyb-goln ni shusseki shile, sekkyo
ilasaremasu. Kono goro de wa, sonrei wo ukela hllo ga
yohodo fuemashlla so dcs'fi.

Sb desu ka .'' Sore iva, nal;a-na/;a na kolo desYi, nc !

28. Foi- (/c/wro see p. 43. y\'<i;<j, properly " elceteia," usually tones
down a little the force of the prccaling word. We hn,ve tried to re-
present this by the term "for instance" in the English version. Mura,
(" village") has for its auxiliary numeral the word son, which is but the
Chinese synonym of the word mura ; hence rflk-ka-io}i = " ^\)>. villages."
For the sense of taisliila, and its exclusively attributive use, see p. 141

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 33 1

28. Nearing Yokohama. — I see quite a number of
islands out there. What islands are they ?

They are the Seven Isles of Izu. The one in front
is called Oshima (" Vries Island").

Indeed ! I wonder whether there are any people living
on it.?

People living on it .' I should just think there were !
Why ! Small as it looks from here, Vries Island has
a volcano in the middle, round the base of which cluster
no less than six villages. The other islands too, though
doubtless some are uninhabited, mostly have people
living on them.

Dear me ! You don't say so !

29. A Christian Church. — There is said to be a
large number of (Protestant) Christians in this town, —
isn't there.?

Yes. Most of the people in this neighbourhood are
Christians.

Is there a church ?

Well, hitherto the mayor's villa has done duty as a
church. But it is too small, and so they are erecting a
new building on another site.

Is the pastor a foreigner .?

Yes ; he comes and preaches ever}- Sunday. It is
said that great numbers of people have been baptised
recently.

Indeed ! Then Christianit}' is in a very fair way here.

and top of p. 142. — 29. Were Roman Catholics intended, the term
'i'ettshukyo would be used instead of Yaso-shu, and Tenshu-do for
kioaido. The zema in iezema is the stem form of the adjective semai,
"narrow." "Going to official business" is shukkin ; to any other,
shutcho or shusseki. Naka-tinka na koto, " a considerable thing."

332 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

30. A Fire. — Oya ! hvaji to mieie, hanshb 7uo ullcru
ga : — shirase bakari da kara, daijohu da ga, — hbgaku wa,
dochira id allale irti /;a fiiile kudasai.

He ! iadaima solo kara inaitia mono »o rnbshmiasYi ni wa,
sappari miemasen so desu. Tahin kinzai de gozaimashb.

31. The Theatre. — Chikagoro Kabul;i-za ga aiia so
desu ga, — gcdai wa, naji de gozaimasu ka P

He! Kino waki de kilnmasJniara, kondo wa. " Chushin-
gura " no Ibshi dasb de, de-kata mo daibic liao-zoroi dasb
desii.

Sb desu ka ? Sore ''a, kyogen ga ii /;ara, Idllo aiaru
deshb.

32. Early to Bed. — Hanahada shitsiirei de gozaimasu
ga, — watakushi wa, go men kbmurimashiie, fuserimasu, —
mybchb wa, yohodo hayaku shullaisu sum isumori desu kara.

Dbzo ivaiakushi-domo ni 0 kamai naliu 0 yasumt nasaimasM.
Komban wa, zehi kono kaki-mono wo shi-ageie shiniaimasen-
kereba narimasen ytie, yo ga fiikemashb to omoimasYi Itara,
mybchb wa, shikkei nagara, 0 me ni kakarimasen ka mo
shiremasen ga, zuibun to go kigenyb.

30. The "intimation" {shirase) of a distant fire, that is, of one not
in the same district of tlie city.^consists of two strolces of the fire-bell.
Mosliimasu iii wa = "]\c says." The words sappari viicniascn are a

quotation from the other man, and so desu nearly = " he says," the

Japanese construction thus being pleonastic, as it contains the equivalent
of "he says" both before and after the words quoted ; conf. latter p,ut
of 1[ 437. P- 278.— 31. Kabul:i-za is the name of the chief theatre in
Tokyo. Gedai, " title," is said^to be a corruption oigeidai, lit. "list of

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 333

30. A Fire. — Halloo! there would seem to be a, fire;
they are ringing the fire-bell. However, as it is only the
"notice-bell," it is all right. Still, please go and see in
what direction the fire is.

Well, Sir ! a man who came in a minute ago says
there is nothing to be seen. Probably it is in one of the
suburbs.

31. The Theatre. — I hear that the Kabuki-za Theatre
has recently re-opened. What is being acted there .?

On enquiring yesterday at a fi-iend's house, I learnt
that it was The Forty-Seven Rbnins, — the entire play, — and
that most of the best actors are taking part in it.

Indeed .? That is a good piece. Doubtless it will be
a great success.

32. E.\RLY TO Bed. — Although it is very rude of me
to do so, I must ask you to excuse me if I go to bed, as
I intend to start very early to-morrow morning.

Oh ! pray retire without paying attention to me. I
must positively finish this writing to-night. So probably
I shall not get to bed till late, and therefore please excuse
me if I wish you a prosperous journey now, as I don't
know whether I shall have_the honour to see you in the
morning.

accomplishments." For the story of the Forty-seven lionins, «, little
epic of loyalty and revenge, see Mitford's " Tales of Old Japan."
Its Japanese title, — Chit-shin-gura, — well describes it ; for the tale is
indeed a " store " of the feelings and deeds of " loyal retainers." —
32. The first sentence is inverted ; the clause beginning with mydcho
wa should, properly speaking, come first. The last sentence lacks some
such final verb as o ide nasaimasln. The phrase go Idgen yd is often
thus used where vife should say " goodbye."

334 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

33. Difficulty of the Japanese Language. — Domo J
Nihon no kotoha wa, taihen ni iri-kunda mono de, — domo !
koshi no magaru made manande mo, shosen ohoe-tsukusemasu-
mai.

le I masaka sono yo na muziikashii mono de mo gozaimase.n.
Keiko sae sureba, nan de via nai koto desu.

34- Asking the Way. — Choilo michi wo ukagaimasu.

Kore kara san-chn saki no tokoro ni hidari ye magaru
yoko-chb ga aru ga, — soko ye haille, sore kara mala migi
ye magalle, massngu ni iku n desn.

Sonnara, kono ion io narandc orimasu, ne '

35. The Way to the British Legation. — Choilo mono
wo 0 lazune vibshimasu. Igirisu kbsMkwan ye wa, do mairi-
mashilara yornshiu gozaimasu kaP

He ! Sore wa, Iwno Shimbashi-demae no yoko-dbri wo
hidari yc massugu ni n ide ni narinmsu lo, goku hazure no
migi-lle ni Tora-no-mon lo iu miisiike ga arimasu. Sore wo
0 hairi ni narimashllc, doko made mo 0 ide ni narimasu lo,
Sakurada-milsiike lo in mon no viae ye Isiiki-alarimasu.
Kondo nakaye hairazu ni, 0 hori ni Isuile, hidari ye doko made
mo irasshaimasu lo, mukb ni Eikokii kbshikwan no hala ga
miemasii kara, jiki shiremasu.

Domo, arigalb zonjimasu. 0 jama wo ilashimashila.

36. A Toast. — Aruji, shampan wo tsuida koppu wo
mochi-nagara, za wo tatte :

Kaku-shinshi wa, yoliu komban wa 0 ide kudaslle, makolo ni
walakiishiwa kinki ni l.iemasen. Nao ai-kawarazu shimmilsu
nam 0 Isuki-ai wo negaimasu.

35. Shimbaslii is the name of the quarter of Tokyo in which the chief
railway terminus is situated. Konda is a contraction of hoitdo wa. —
36. This example is in the stiff style, bordering on the Written Lan-
guage, which is usual on such occasions, Shampan wo tsuida koppu,

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 335

33. Difficulty of the Japanese Language. — -Really,
Japanese is a terribly complicated language. Even if one
were to study till one's back became bent with age, one
could not learn it thoroughly.

Oh ! no ; it is hardly as difficult a thing as that. It is
a mere nothing if only you set yourself to it.

34. Asking the Way. — Please tell me the way.

About three hundred and sixty yards further on, there
is a turning to the left. You must turn down it, and then
turn again to the right, after which you go straight on.

Then it is parallel with this street, isn't it ?

35. The Way to the British Legation. — Excuse
my asking you ; but would you kindly tell me the way
to the British Legation .''

Certainly. Look here ! If you follow straight along
this street branching off to the left in front of Shimbashi,
you will come to a gate called Tora-no-mon on the right
hand side at the very end. Go through it, and walk on
and on, till you come to a gate called the Sakurada gate.
Don't go through that, but turn to the left along the moat,
and go straight on, and you will at once know which is
the British Legation by seeing the flag ahead.

Very many thanks. Excuse me for having trespassed
on your valuable time.

36. A Toast. — Tke host, taking a glass of champagne in
his hand, rises and says •

Gentlemen ! I am really overwhelmed by your kindness

in coming here to-night, and I trust that you will ever

continue to favour me with your friendship.

lit. "a glass (into which someone) has poured champagne." Katiiistiin-
stti, lit. = each gentleman." Kinki ni taemasen lit. = " (1) cannot endure
the delight." Nao ai-kawaraztt, etc., lit. = "I request intimate intercourse
still mutually changing not." Narti is bookish for na ; conf. \ 197.

33tl FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

37. Keeping a Visitor Waiting. — Hanahada skikkei
deshlta. Sht-kakc/a yd ga aite, 0 malase moshimashiia.

Do iUishimasKie ! Jiisji U'a, sensei ni 0 negai ga atie dcta
n dcsii ga, — 0 isogashii tokoro wo, — hanahada sumimasen.

38. LOOKING IN ON AN INTIMATE FRIENK.

Kyaktc. Konnichi lua ! 0 taku desu ka P

Aruji. Dare ka kita. Dele mi-na !

Nybbo. Hail oya ! ma ! kochira ye.

Kyaku. Kyo 7i'a mo doko ye ka 0 ide desu kaP

Nybbo. le, orimasu. Ma ! 0 tori asobasc . . ^\naia !
Nakayoshi San ga irasshaimashila yo /

Aruji. So kaP . . Sa ! kochira ye.

Kyaku. Sensei 0 7/chi datta, ne !

Aruji. Yoku hayakii 0 de-kakc deshita.

Kyaku. Hayaku mo nat. Mo ku-ji sugi da.

Aruji. Naruhodo !

Kyaku. Kyb wa Sunday da kara, mb o riisii ka to

omolla.
Ariij:. Sunday de mo, hdsudan ale-hameia yb ga nai shi,

sukoshi kihun ga wariti kara, doko ye mo demasen

deshila.

37. Near the end, viz, after tokoro wo, a sentence is left unfinished.
Hanahada siimimasci! = "it is very improper" (for me to have in-
truded on you). — 38. Tins example and the next are taken from the
" Fiide .Shashin." Observe how in Japan it is the husband who
orders his wife about, and not ziIcl versa. The word nyobo is non-
honorific. For the na of dct,: mi-na, see p. 167, N. B. — Male speakers
should avoid such strings of exclamations as Hai ! oya ! ma ! and also
the anata used as an hiterjection, and the yo ! in the good lady's next

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

337

37. Keeping a Visitor Waiting. — Kindly excuse my
rudeness in keeping you waiting ; but I was occupied with
something which I could not leave half-finished.

Oh ! pray don't mention it ! To tell the truth, what
I have come for is to ask you a favour. But I must
apologise for intruding on you when you are so busy.

38. LOOKING IN ON AN INTIMATE FRIEND.

Visitor, (at the door) Good day ! Are }-ou at home .?
Host. {to his ivi/e) Somebody has come. Go and

see who it is.
Wife. All right. — {To the visitor) Oh ! is it you .?

Please come in.
Visitor. Has your husband already gone out to-day 1
Wife. No, he is at home. Please come in. — {To her

husband). Here is Mr. Nakayoshi.
Host. Indeed ! — {To the visitor) Oh ! please come in.
Visitor. And so you are at home, I see !
Host. You are on the move very earl)'.
Visitor. Not at all. It's past nine o'clock.
Host. You don't say so.
Visitor. To-day being Sunday, I thought you might

have gone out.
Host. _ True, it's Sunday. But I had no special reason

for going out, besides which I am feeling rather

unwell. So I was stopping at home.

remarks. After kochira ye supply 0 tori nasai. The English word
" Sunday " is paraded by the speakers to show their erudition.
Japanese nichiyobi wculd do just as well. Betstidan ale-hameta yd,
lit. " specially allotted (but active, not passive verb) business." For sjii
see p. 81. Observe the scantiness of honorifics in this little collcquy,
arising from the intimacy of the two men.

338 FRiGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

39, ARRIVING AT A TEA-HOUSE.

yochu. Irasshaimashl ! JMakolo ni 0 alsu gnzaimasu.
Kyaku. Zuibun aistii, nc ! j\Iotlo suztishii toJioro wa

arimasen kap
yochu. j\Iina san ga so osshainiasii ga, — kono tori fu-

sagaite orimasKile, makoto ni 0 kinodokYi sama desii.

Sono iichi yoi lokoro ga akimaau kara, doka koko

ni iiegaimasYi.
Kyaku. So ka P Sliikata ga nai.

40. A Meeting Dispersed. — Kono ciida chollo 0 laKu ye
ukagaiviashitara, anala iva go /uzai de gozaimashite, okusan
no osskiaimasJilla ni wa, ll>ii:uura-Rb ye eiizetsu ivo 0 kiki m
0 ide no yd m ukctaniaivarimashlla ga, — 7iaiii ka inczurashii
enzetsu de mo gozaimasKla ka ?

0 ! Sono selsu zva, clindo orimasen de, s/iilsurei ilashi-
masKUa. Ana hi wa, ai-niku deshi/e, ne ! — ?nollomo chiin osoku
de-lzakemashlla ga, — Ibumura-Ro no viae made ikimasu to,
doya-doya hlio ga dele kimasTi kara, naze ka io omotte
kildmas/ntai'a, ni-ham-me no cnzelsu-cliu njni ka siikoshi /iirci
ni fur eta koto ga alia to ka dc, keisatsYi-kiwan ga chushi rvo
meijiia tame, siidc ni kaisan nt natta toko deslille, jilsu ni
zannen deshlla.

Sore wa, oshii koto wi nai liinashila.

39 Observe how tlie waitress uses hoiiorifics to tlie guest, but
not the guest to the waitress. There would, l.n.v vcr, be no liarm
in his doing so. Kono tori, "this way," is ofleii equivalent to
our phrase " as you see." The words " I cannot accommodate
you with one yet" have to be added in the English version, to
complete the sense. Sono ucid, lit. " meanwhile," hence " soon." —
40. Go fiizai is a highly cultivated expression. The common people
prefer o rnsu. The Ibumitra-Ro (/•o = " upper storey ") was a tea-house
in Tokyo, where meetings were held and sets of lectures delivered,

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 339

39. ARRIVING AT A TEA-HOUSE.

Waitress. Welcome ! It is very hot to-day, Sir.

Giiesl. Very hot, isn't it? Haven't you any cooler
room ?

Wailress. All our guests ask for cooler rooms. But
we are, as you see, so full that I am sorry
to say I cannot accommodate you with one
yet. Please sit down here. Sir, until a better
room becomes vacant.

Guest. Oh ! then there's no help for it.

40. A Meeting Dispersed. — When I looked in at
your house the other day, you were absent, and your wife
said that you had gone to listen to a set of lectures at
the Ibumura Hall. Were the lectures at all interesting.^

Oh ! it was very rude of me to happen to be out just
then. On that day it was unfortunate, you know. To
begin with, I was rather late in starting ; and then,
when I got as far as the Hall, I found the people all
pouring out in confusion. And on enquiring the reason
of this, I was told that in the second lecture there had
occurred some remarks which slightly infringed the go-"
vernment regulations, or something of that kind, and that
the police had ordered the proceedings to be stopped. So
when I arrived, the meeting had already broken up, which
\\as a pity.

Oh ! I am sorry for your disappointment.

it being the Japanese custom to "make a day of it," and to have one
lectjre deUvered after another for hours at a time, sometimes on the
same subject, but very often on different^subjects. The Kinki-kwan
has now replaced the Ibuniura-r 3 as a favourite place for such meetings,
O ide no yd nils 3.n itx.3.Tn\y\e of indirect quotation. The direct would.
be u ide da to ; coiif. pp. 275 5. Tolio near the end is for tokoro.

340 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

41. Shopping at Miyanoshita. — Kyahi. — Go men nasm f

Akindo. — He ! irasshai! Chito o kake nasaimashi! Nam
ka goran kudasaimase ! Mada hoka ni iro-iro gozaimasu.

Kyaku. — Omocha wo sukoshi miseie kudasai.

Akindo. — He! kasMkomarimasKHa. Kono te* no mono de
wa ikaga de gozaimasu P

Kyaku. — Naruhodo ! kono tichi kara,iru dake no mono wo
yorimashb.

Akindo. — D anna I kore wa ikaga de gozaimasu r' Tahi-
makura to mbshimasMie, — naka kara, kono tori, andon ga
demasu. Koko ga salsu-ire. Hiki-dashi ga futaisu arimasYi.
Sorohan, ybji-ire, kagaini, iro-iro sln-konde arimasu. Mada
koko ni kb iu miisu-ire-ko no o benib ga ari?nasTi. Kore ga
fude-sashi, kore wa ialako-ire. JMina daijbbu ni dckilc orimasu.

Kyaku. — Mazti sonna mono wa yoroshii.-\ Oku wa, kodomo
no miyage ni sum n da kara, koko ye yori-dash'da omocha
ga kore dake to, undb-dama ga miisu, mukb ni mieru shitan-iro
no boil ga ni-mai to, kono shashin-basami ga fuiatsu. Kore
dake de, ikura ni narimashb .'-'

Aldndo. — He! arigatb zonjiviasii. Atari-mae iva, ni-en
rolM-jit-go-sen ni negaimasu\ ga, — ni-cn go-jis-scn ni o
matte-mbsKiie okimastib.

* The meanings of te, properly " hand," are almost endless. Here it
signifies "sort," "kind."

■j- For sonna moiio wayoroshii, conf. p. 292, No. 72, and footnote.

fraCtMents of conversation. 341

41. Shopping at MiyanoshTta. — Customer. — Excuse
me.

Dealer. — Oh ! pray come in, Sir. Please sit down a
moment. Please inspect my wares. I have others besides,
of various descriptions.

Customer. — Please show me some toys.
Dealer. — All right. Sir ! How would this kind of article
suit you .?

Customer. — Let me see ! I will set aside from among
these the ones that I want.

Dealer. — Sir ! how would this suit you .? It is called
a travelling pillow. A lamp comes out of it, like this ;
also this purse for paper-money. It has two drawers.
There are all sorts of other things inside it, — an abacus,
a toothpick-holder, and a looking-glass. Here again is 3/
luncheon-box in three parts, which all fit into one. This
is a pen-stand, this is a tobacco-pouch. They are all quite
solidly made.

Customer. — Well, I don't want that sort of thing.
Most of the things I want are intended as presents
to take home to the children. Here they are : — the toys
which I have set aside here, besides three cups-and-balls,
two of those sandal-wood-coloured trays over there,
and these two photograph-frames. How much may the
whole lot come to .?

Dealer. — Oh ! many thanks. Sir. The usual price
would be two dollars sixty-five cents ; but I will let you
have them for two fifty.

X Negau, " to beg," is often used by the lower classes when address-
ing their superiors, to signify "to say," "to do," even " to sell."

342 FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION.

Kyahi. — Sore iva iaisb iahai. Sonna tit kakcnc wo iicha
iheiiai. Zii/lo 0 make iiasaj.

Akindo. — Ic I do iiashimasKie ! Kessliitc o /al;ai Iwlo wa
vibshi-agcmasen. Dono lurai made nara, negaivaremas/io*
ka?

Kyaliii. — So sa / ne ! Ichi-cn go-jis-sen nara, l;avnashu.

Aldndo. — Sore de lua, danna ! go imiri de gnznmasu.
Sonna ni kake-ne wa mosliimasen. Dozo go jiidan osshai-
inasen de, mo sukoshi o kai kHdasai.'\

Kyaht — Sore de wa, ni-en made ni kaimasho.

Akindo. — Sayo de gozaimasu ka? 0 yasii gozaimasu
ga, — maia negawankereha* narimascn kara, o make-mbsliile
olumasu. Zofii o ume-atvase 'vo.\

* See footnote to preceding page, and also "[ 403, p. 250.
f " Deign to buy (it) a little more (deail) \" i c, " T'lease give me a
little more for it."

FRAGMENTS OF CONVERSATION. 343

Customer. — That is awfully dear. You mustn't put
on such fancy prices as that. You must go down a
great deal.

Dealer. — Really Sir, how could you expect me to .'
The things are not at all dear. \\'hat would be }'our
idea as to the price, Sir ?

Qcstomer.—WnW, let me see ! I'll take them, if you
will let me have them for one dollar fifty.

Dealer. — Oh ! Sir, that is unreasonable. I don't put
on such fancy prices as you seem to suppose. Please
don't joke in this way, Sir, but give me a little more for
the things.

Customer. — Well, then, I'll give you two dollars.

Dealer. — Only two dollars .? That is cheap, Sir. How-
ever, as I hope for your custom, I will go down to that
price. But do, please, Sir, give me the chance of recoup-
ing this alarming sacrifice by buying of me again,

J Supply some such final verb as ncgaimasYi. \\'c lirive expanded
the idea of this phrase in the English translation. Vm^-i\-.^'nscrii is liL
" to fill in " (a hole with earth).

ANECDOTES.

H 450. MAKOTO NO SEKKEN.'

TItUIH 'S ECONOMY.

Kencho-goro^ no koto de, Kamahtra' Shikken ni

Kencho-pcriod 's fact being, Hanmlmva Regent to

tsuMeia Aoto Saemon FujUsuna to in yakunin ga,

served Aoto Saemon FujUsuna that sai/ official [iwm.).

am yo Nameri-gawa ivo zodlaru ioki ?ii, kerai
a-cerfain night Nameri-river (acc./s ) r;'0SAv>s time in, retainer
ga ayamatle zeni Ju-mon wo kaiva ye oloshimashlia no

Inoiu.) erring, coin ten-cash {acctts.) river to t1ropped{traus.) act

zvo\ — FujUsuna wa, kyu ni hilo urn yaloi,^

whereas,— Fujitauna as-fot; suddenly people [luciis.) haring-hired'

taimalsu wo tsTikete, kotogotoku hirowasele

toi^ches {accus.) Iiaving-ligliied, completeJf/ Jut ring -eatised-io-

kaeraremasKla . '

pieli-up, delgned-to~return,

Kono koto wo, aru hlto ga waratte,

This act [accics.) evrluiit 2>eople (/i<v;!.) lau{/hing-ai,

" Wazuka ju-mon no zeni zc\) oshindc, taimatsu ivo

^^ Trifle tfn-tas7i 's coin {>r, r'/s.) grudging, ioi'cJic^ [accus.)

I. Students curious of comparing the Collociuial with the Written
Language will find this same story told in easy M-ritten style, in
the present writer's " Romanized Japanese Reader," Vol. i, p. 34.
2. For the use of ncngd or "year-names," seep 116. The best book
'^f reference on the subject of Japanese chronology is Bramsen's
"Japanese Chronological Tables." — 3. Kamalmra, two days' journey
by road from the site of the modern city of Ycdo or Tokyo, was,
during the Middle Ages, the capital of the feudal rulers of Japan. The
Hojo family of Sliikk,:n, or "Regents," occupied this position during
the thirteenth and a portion of the fourteenth centuries, and Aoto
Fujitsuna held high judicial office under the fifth ruler of their line.
Aoto is the surname, Fujitsuna the personal (equivalent to our

ANECDOTES.

TRUE ECONOMY.

The following incident happened about the period styled
Kencho (A.D. 1249 — 1256). When Aoto Saemon Fuji-
tsuna, an official in the service of the Regent of Kamakura,
"was crossing the River Nameri one night, a retainer of
his let ten cash fall by mistake into the river, where-
upon Fujitsuna hastily hired some men, and made
them light torches and pick all the money out of the
water.

Some one is reported to have laughed at this, and
to have said : ' ' Through grudging the ten cash,

" Christian ") name, and Saemon a kind of title, 'which has, however,
almost come to form part of the actual name itself. The Nameri-
gawa is a small stream near Kamakura. — 4. The whole sentence
down to here forms a sort of accusative to the following clause relating
Fujitsuna's action ttpon what had happened. "Thereupon" or
" whereas " is the nearest ajiproach to a literal English rendering. —
5. The indefinite form yatoi is here equivalent to a gerund, because
correlated with the gerund tsukete immediately below : conf . p. 178,
^ 278, and p. 264. — 6. Observe how the sentence is rounded off by
kaeraremasliita (honorific potential for kaerimasMta ; conf. ^ 403,
p. 250. Further examples of such honorific potentials are offered
below by kikaremasliiia, iiuaremashita, and mdsaremashita). Hiro-
■waseta alone would sound bald to Japanese ears, -iihich generally
expect to have the whole action related down to its very end ; conf.
IF 302, p. 197-

346

ANECDOTES.

katlari, htio zvo

lyntv-huyhtfj, jyeoxtle [accus )

laiso kakallaro.

tfyt'<'i~OpAd 7ias-2H'obably-eosl.
no liyaku shirazu' da'

's hunilfcd ignores ?-s '

yalollari sfiile, nyuhi ga

noiv-hiyinff doing, e-fpon'^e [?iotn.)

Kore koso Ichi-mon oshimi

Tliis inijrril one-cush fjrmlging

lo ilia so dcsYi.

iliat said appearance is.

Sore tvo

That [aCL-iii

omoii mono mo

iliinV pci'fion'i also

tsiiyb shile iru

Fujilswia ga

FtfJUsitna [iiotit

arb

niay-hG

kara,

kikaremashllc,

haviug-deigned-to-hcav,

ii-culaiion doing

ga, — kaiva no

is becaitsCf

soko ye

bottom to

ienka no

ivlievcafi, — firry ".s
hirowaneha,

if~do-not-picli-np, world 's

da " to iwaremashila.

ifi" that deigned-io-say,

So

So

ga, — IsuiyasKila zeni wa,

aliJiongh, — spent c/tn as-for,

muyb ni iva naran

nscJcssness to as-for becomes~not

shizunda jii-mon wa, ima

sanh

takara

ioti-ea^h as~for, now

cvo iishinau kara

treasure [acciis.)

lose

because

Kore-ra ga, makolo

Sach-as-this {itom.), truth

no sckken lo

"s economy that

in mono desYi.

say 1h ing is.

Oku wa iori-chigade, sekkon zvo

Mo'ttly as-for, talnng-and-mislal.' iiij . economy (arciis.)

okonau lame ni rinshoku ni nam mono mo arimasu

practise strhe for, pitrsimony to become j>ri'so»s ttJso are

ga, — sore-ra no Kilo lo dbjilsti no ron ni
trhereas,—sach lihe 's people iviti:, same-day 's discussion i)i

7va nariniascn.
as-for, becomes-nof.

S/iikashi, tbji no kcizai-gakusha no selsu ni

XevertJietess, present-time '.^ po^itieaJ-cc nomists of oi>inion to

ilashllara, ikaga mbsaremaslib ka f

if-one-madc. how u'ill-thpy-probubly-deign-to-say '■'

7. In (his proverb oshimi — oshmii kilo, "a grudging person." Shi-
ract! is not the negative gerund of sliirii, but its Classical "conclusive

ANECDOTES. 347

Fujitsuna must have been put to great expense, what with
buying torches and hiring men. This indeed is to be
"Penny wise and pound foolish."

Fujitsuna, hearing of this, said : ' ' There may be
some folks who think so. But the money ^pent is
not wasted, because it remains in circulation, whereas
the ten cash that sank to the bottom of the river would,
if not picked up, have been treasure lost to the world.
That is why I acted as I did. '

Actions of this kind are examples of true economy.

Most people, mistaking one for the other, fall into
parsimony while endeavouring to practise economy. But
though there are such, Fujitsuna is not to be mentioned
on the same day as they.

Still, if one were to ask the opinion of the political
economists of the present day, what would they say .?

negative present," which is equivalent to the Colloquial shiranai . — 8
I. e., " I ilo this because, if I did not pick it up," etc.

348

ANECDOTES.

^ 451. ARIGATA' NO KICHIBEI.

THAJfKFur

'S

KICHIBEI.

Mukashi " Arigala no Kichibei"

Ancientlji " Thanl.ftil 's Kichibei "

isYihcrareteru^ ojiisan ga

is-having-got-affixed oJd~gentJeman {/zom.)

to azana zvo

that nickname {accus.)

arimashile , donna

[there) beinQf what

koto demo " Arigatai! arigatai!" io yorokonde^

tiling soever " [l a!it]11ian1ifiil! [I am) thanl:ful! " ihat rejoicing j

kurasMie iru Kilo desMie, — natsu hiio ga kite,

piissing-tJie-time is person beitig,—snin^nei'f person (nam.) coming)

" Kyo iva, hidoi alsiisa de gozaimasu" to iimasu

*' To~d<tii as-for, vioJr-nt heat

to, kono ojiisan no honib

ichenf this dld-geniletnan 's answer

atsui ho ga arigatai. ' Samui
Jiot side [noin,) [is) thankfal. Cold

to yoroliondff'

thftt rejoicing

ga arigatai "
[-Mill ) (is) tlumltful '

is " that says

ni, " Atsui /isetsu wa,

in : " Hot season aS'fOff

jibun wa, samui no

seifson tts-for, c^ttl jnrt

oriinasu.

Jldla liito ga Kichibei no Inmbo zoo sasshite,

-Igain people [nj::i.) Ktcltihc' 's pocerf;/ [c-[i\yts.) gttr^si ng,

" Nani 1m to go fujiyii dcsho" to

" SometJiing-or-otlicr that august inconvenience must-be" Unit

iimasu to, — " le ! lualashi wa sai-shi no sliinipai

sag ivhen, — " Xo ' me iis-Jor. irij'e-ehitd 's anxie'g

mo naJni, wnai mono mo talicmiisezu ; sono sei /m, naga-iki

also Is-iiot, tastg tilings also eat-not ; fliat cause ■*, tong-ti/'e

tvo shite imasu kara, arigatai" to", — tada

[ncciis.) doing am becausCf [f am) thanl;j'al " tliat, — niercl;/

nan de mo "Arigatai" to itte imasu.

everything '* ThanVfid'' that saying is.

I. Arigatai •would be more strictly grammatical ; but the stem form
arigata with no is more idiomatic ; conf. p. 125 — 2. For tsTtlterarete

ANECDOTES. 349

THANKFUL KICHIBEI.

Once upon a time there was an old man who
had got nicknamed "Thankful Kichibei," and who led
a happy existence, always thankful for everything,
whatever it might be. When any one came to see
him in summer and complained of the excessive heat,
the old man would reply : "In the hot season we
must be thankful for the heat. In the cold time ot
year we must be thankful for the cold." — If again any
friend should sympathise with his poverty, and remark
how inconvenient it must be in every way, he would
sa)- : ' ' Oh ! no ! I am troubled neither with «ife
nor child, nor do I eat savoury food. Perhaps it is
for this reason that I am long-lived, and I am thank-
ful for it." Thus did he use the word "thankful"
about everything.

irii see bottom of p. 192. — 3. To yorohonde^to ilte yorolionde, i.e.,
" rejoicing, saying that." — 4. Arigatai here has a sort of objective
sense, i.e., it means not exactly " thankful," but " worthy of being
thankful for."— 5. After to supply it/e, " saying."

350

ANECDOTES.

iichi ye itle, kaeri-

Itonsc to Jifivtnyiyone, retiwit'iifj-

de atama wo kotsun Uf

hy, head {iicc.is,) htimjitnfflti

" Arigaiai ! arigaiai ! "

" TIian1:ful tJianliful .' "

Aru tola, yoso no
.l-cei't(iin tline, elseivhei'c 's

gake HI omote no hashira

xvUUg in, front 's j)ost

hidlsukemashita ga, — y.ihari

7iit u'hc^-eas, — also

to kuchi no iichi de ille imasti kara, soha ni iru

fltat mouth ^s interior ia sat/itiff is because, a^.ont/stde in is

Kto ga : " Kichibei San ! anaia zua, nan de ?no

jiei'Son {noin.) •' KicJtibe! ^Ir .' t/ou wi-fov, cver-fthinr/

ka de md' 'Arigaiai ! arigaiai!' to ii-ua'iaru ga, —

wJiatevcr, * Tftanliful .' Thunh-fnl ! ' that satf-ite'fjn whrrca^, —

hashira de aiama zco ullc,

2}0St at Jiead {accits.) lutviurj-hit,

ga, — sore de nani ga arigaiai

sazo ilakaro

n,(l<jed iii-ust~be-p<i '- ilful

ri desu P" to kiki-

u'ltei'cfi^f—tlutt

mashitara, —

hc-1ufd-1t<;ayd,—

desu.

by, rvJtat [nom.) iJianh'fnl fact is ? " tiwt when
"He! kono itai no ga arigaiai no

" Te^ ! tills paiilfid fact (v-'w.) thniihfid fact

" Xaze to iimasu to', iina builiu';eta toki, at una ga

" Wtit/ ? tJutt Sfij/S trhca., note h't time, Itcad {/tai;i.)

kudakete, shinde sliim-jimisiiita mra, itai koto

having-hroli-en [intrans.), dijiiiy had-fiuisficd if', pa'ufa^ fact

mo nani mo 7uakarimasen ga, — inochi mo atama mo,

also ani/thinff understand-not irhcrca^. — I'-fc atso, Jtcad also,

0 kage sama d,i° biiji dishita liara,

Jtononrable influence Mr, hy, fu-c'^daUlc^s h(is-'jeen bec.attsc,

itai no ga shireinasu.

painful fact [nam.) ii-l;iwa-able.

"Sore desii kara, makoto ni i/rigai-i/" to kot.i-'ma-

becaasc, ti'uth inUi.'J] tfian''fay tli'Xl an-.a-ered.

shiia.

6, Kotsun to is an onomatope for the sound of bumping or tliump-
ing. — 7. An idiom, which is also pronounced nan d,- mi}, Ii,in de mo.

ANECDOTES. 351

One day, when, having gone to a friend's house,
he was returning home again, he strucli his head a
tremendous blow against a post at the entrance. But
even then, one who was near him heard him muttering his
thankSj and exclaimed : ' ' Mr. Kichibei, you say ' thank
you ' to everything. But what can there to be thankful
for in hurting yourself by striking your head against
a post.?" — "Why!" replied Kichibei, "the pain is
exactly what I am thankful for. Don't you see that
if, when I struck against the post just now, my skull
had been fractured and I had died, I should have
felt neither pain nor anything else, whereas I now
feel the pain because, thanks to \our kind influence,
my life and my head are both safe.? 'J'hat is why
I am truly thankful."

This ka or kan is probably the root of ka?-^, " thut."— 8. jVnzt^ to in to is an
idiom meaning "for this reason," more lit. "if you ask why, (then it
is as follows.) "—9. The words 0 kage saiiici, " thanks to your kind
influence," are an empty compliment, indeed almost an expletive ; conf.
p. 294, No. 85.

352 ANECDOTES.

Suru lo,^° kono kolo wo sald-hodo kara koko no
Tlu'veiipon, this thing {accns.) previmis-perlod since, here 's
mkyo'^ ga kiHe oriviashtle, ' ' Naruhodo ! "

retiretl-olfj-tuan {fiom.) listening having-heen, '^ Oh'-intleedl "

ti)^^ lianshiii sMte, " Aa ! arigaiai, arigalai ! Wa-

tliat axjniiration doingf *' A3i / (/ ajjt) thanlifaj, thanhful '

iakushi mo, ima iva saiori wo hirakimashlla.

I also, iirnr aS'foTf enlightenment {airc/fs.) have-ox>ened.

" Iro-i?-o nani ka no sewa ga jyake/ari,"

•' Several-liinds smnetliing-oi'-othef ^s cares {iiimii.) sotneti-}nes~
sa?ibi-zama no isurai koto ni iabi-iaii

liuvning, varioii-^-sort s' disagreeable things to often

ailari shite, ' Aa ! kiirushii, kuriishii !

soinctimcs-nieeting doing, ' -IJt ! {it is) <J>^trc-^si}tg, distressing r

yHsu ni kono yo ga iya ni natla ' to

Truflt in, t?ii^ ivorld {notii.) objectionable to has-beconie' that

omou kolo mo arimasMta ga, — knn: to iu no mo^^

thinli fact also has-been ivhci^ca^.—thLs that sag fact also,

inochi ga am kara no koto desTi.

life {noin.) i\ because 's fact is,

" Shite miru to,^^ ima Kichibei San ga iu tori,

'* jlnd-tJierefore, noiu Kichibei ^Ir, {fwm.] says way^

naruhodo ! watakushi mo lanji ga arigatai,

'/('•,-indced I X also, nti/riad-t/iii/gs (iwui.) {are) thanliful,

arigatai t'"^*

Ihoiihfid !

lo. Siirtt to (short for sd stiru to) is an idiom wliicli is often used, as-
liere, at the beginning of a sentence, in order to resume, as it were,
\iliat has gone before. — II. 'I'he terra inI:yo denotes a person who has
retired from active life, and has handed over his business and the greater
part of his property to his successor. — 1 2, After to supply Ute, " saying,"
or omolte, " thinking."

ANECDOTES. 353

Hereupon the old father of the master of the house,
who had been listening to the conversation from the
beginning, was struck with admiration, and said :
"Yes, indeed. Thankful, thankful must we be. This
has taught me a lesson. Often, when worried by
divers cares and confronted by various misfortunes,
I have said to myself how wretched, wretched it all
is, — and what an odious place the world has become
to me. But even all these things exist only because
life itself exists. A careful consideration therefore
shows that, as Mr. Kichibei has just said, I too have
everything, everything to be thankful for."

13. Sewa ga yakertt (intrans.) = " to be busy and anxious." Sewia
wo yaku (f.ta.ns.) — "to take great trouble." — 14. Kore to iu no mo =
"this also," more lit. "also that (which people) say (is) this." — IJ.
More lit. "when, having done so, one looks." Conf. suru to at top of
page. — 16. The words ■watakushi mo are, as it were, hung in the air
without reference to any verb, while banji is the subject of arigatai,
here taken in its objective sense (conf. p. 349, note 4).

354 AXECDOTES.

t 452. MATEBA AU TOSHI.

IF-n\UT, WILI-A.6BEE YEARS.^

^lukashi, miyako no machi ni Unazuki Baba

,-Lncienth/t eitpUnl 's tnercanlile-quartcf in, Nodding Granny

to ill kuchi-henko no ii mono ga arimasMie,

ilial say nioufli-glibness ^s good person (jwiit.') {there) being,

itsu mo yome ya muko no seiva wo shile, yo wo

<tltvuys bride or bridegroom '.s heljy {aeais.) doing, lifeia cus.)

okiitie orimashita ga, — arti toki san-jii-go ni

passing was ivliereas, — a~cerlain time, thirty-fice to

nam' oioko no ioshi voo kakusKiie, ju-go no musume

becomes man 's years {accus.) Itavlng-liidden, fifteen 's girl

to engumi wo tori-mochi, yuinb made oku-

witlt, marriage (aci:!is.) liad-arrangcd, betrothnl-gifts even had-

yasemasMta ga, — sono nochi muko no ioshi no
oaitsed-io-send ivliereas, — that after, bridegroom 's years of

fukelerif — koio wo musume no oya ga kiki-tsukele,

advaiieed-arc fact {accus.) girl 's 2'arent Qwm.) havin'j-Jicard,

" Hoka ni nam mo moshi-hun ica ?tai ga, — mu-
*' Elsewhere in, aiiytJiing objection as-for, isn't but, — bride-

ko to musume to Ioshi ga ni-jii mo chigaite wa,
gromn and daughler ami, years [/wi^.) tivetity even differing as~for,
ikani shite f>io yome ni iva yarenai" to iu.
how doing rmt, bride to as-for, cannot-setut" tJtat says.
Otolio no ho do zva, ' ' Yuino made sumashita

Man 's side on, '* JSetrothal-gifts even havc'concluded

kara ?i'a, shinnti ye taishite mo, sonna fidsugo na
since as-for, hinsmen to confronting even, sucit inconvenient
koto lua kikasarenai kara, zehi inora-

thing as-for, cannot-canse-io-hear because, positively if-
unnkereba sliochi shinai" to iu kara, natwdo mo
■receive-not, consent do-not'' that says because, niatch-tnaher also
hidoktc meiwaku shite, tsui ni kono iwto zvo
violently quandary doing, last at, this affair [accus.]

0 kami ye uttaemashita.

honourable superiors to appealed.

ANECDOTES. 355

IF THEY WAIT, THEIR AGES
WILL COME RIGHT.

Once upon a time, in the mercantile quarter of the
metropolis, there lived a glib-tongued old woman called
Granny Nod, who gained her livelihood by negotiating
marriages. Well, she once arranged a match be-
tween a man of five-and-thirty, whose age she concealed,
and a girl of fifteen, and had gone so far as to make
them exchange the gifts customary on betrothal. But
afterwards the girl's father, having heard how far
advanced the bridegroom was in }-ears, said to the
old woman : "I have indeed no other complaint to
make about him ; but really I cannot think of giving
my daughter to one whose age differs from hers by
twenty years." — On the bridegroom's side, however, it
was urged that he could not consent to forego her,
as it was impossible, even vis-a-vis his relations, to
mention such a difficulty after the ceremony of ex-
changing gifts had once been concluded. Thus the
match-maker was placed in a terrible quandary, and
at last she brought the matter before the judge.

I. I.e., "years which will agree if one waits." — 2. Naru = nalta,
i.e., " had already become (thirty-five years old.) " — 3. For fukete
iru coiif. bottom of p. 192. — 4. O kami de zc/fl; = "the judge," more
lit. "at the superiors," i.e., "the Government." For de thus
used, conf. \ go, p. 65. The words', immediately following mean

356 ANECDOTES.

0 kami de wa\ so-hb 0

Honourable sxvperiors at, boih-sidcs Tionoitrabli/-

yohi-dashi ni narimasKte, musume no oya ni " Sono-ho
calling'fortli io having-bccomef girl 's parent iOr " Yofu
Ti'a, Utan yaMisohi wo shtle, ima-sara nan no-

as-fw, once agreement (aca/s,) Jiaving-tnade, noii—a^ain what 's
kado wo moiie hadan iiasYf fi" Io 0 taziine

point {acaisj taliingt rupture nialie ? " iJiat Jtonourable enguix'^/-
ni narimasu io, — Hei kono gi iva, naiwdo no

to becomes ivlien, — "All! litis affair as-for, match— inalier 's
mono avian itsuwari wo moshimashiie, san-jii-go no
persmi too-much lie [accus.) having-toldf thirty-five 's

jttuko vi jfi-go no yome de wa, ioshi ga ni-jii
bridegroo^n to, fifteen. 's bride by as-for, years {rwm.) twenlif
chigaimasu. Sore ytie fushochi wo moshimashiia.

differ. Tltai oiving-tOr dissent {accus.) (Osaid.

Semeie iosiii hamhun-chigai nara, musume wo
At-most years half-difference if-werCf girl [accus.)

isukawashimashb.
ivill-probahly-send.

Kono ioid yalmnin no mdshi-waiasare7nasu ni wa .■'
Tltis time, official 's deigns-to-speah-across in as-for:
" Sonnara, sono-ho no nozomi-dbri ni shite tsukawasu'^
"Jf-ia-thus, you of \viah-%vay in, doing {!) xvill-give

kara, ima yori go-nen iai/c musume wo

because, now from, five-years having-elapsed, daughter (accus.y
okurc. MuliO no hb mo, sore made 2va kanarazu
give. Bridegroom 's side also, that till as-for, positively
matanaJ;ereba naran. Sono ioshi ni tiareba, oloko

if-icaits-iu>t, is-not. Tliat year io when-becomes, man
wa shi-Jft, onna iva halachi. Chbdo hamhun-

ns-for, farty ; woman as-for, tivoitiz-years. J^ust half-

chigai no Ioid ni naru " to mbshi-watasaremashita
difference 'a time to becomes" tlial dcigiu;d-lo-speal;-ucro!-s
kara, - so-hb osorc-itte sagarimasMta.

because, bolh-sides fearlng-entering descended.
yHsu ni omoshiroi 0 sabaki desu.

Truth in, amusing honourable judgment is.

ANECDOTES. 357

The judge, having sent for both parties, asked the
girl's father what was his reason for breaking off an
engagement to which he had once agreed. The father
repHed : "You see, my lord, the matter stands thus.
The match-maker told too outrageous a falsehood,
there being a difference of no less than twenty years
between a bridegroom of five-and-thirty and a bride of
fifteen. That is why I said I could not consent. I
would give him my daughter, if their ages differed at
most by half."

Then the judge gave judgment as follows: "As that
is how matters stand, I will decide in accordance with
your desire. Do you give him your daughter five years
hence. The bridegroom, on his side also, must faithfully
wait till then. By that time he will be forty, and the
girl twenty. It will be the time when their ages will
differ exactly by half." — Thus was judgment given, and
both parties left the judgment-hall with deep respect.

Truly it was a witty decision.

literally "it having come to calling forth both sides." — 5. Observe
the total absence of honorifics in the judge's address to the litigant
parties, who are of course immeasurably his inferiors. — 6. Lit. " in
his deigning (honorific potential) to give judgment," the verb becoming
a sort of noun capable of taking postpositions after it. — "]. Tsukawasu
(the final u becoming short before kara, as in the case of iiasu a few-
lines higher up) is here a. sort of auxiliary, =j/a?-?< / see p. 196,

358 ANECDOTES.

TI 453. MUHITSU NO KAME.-

' ' Jnu no hoeru told, tora to iu ji wo le ni kaiie nigiite-
oreha, hoen " to oinae ni kiite, ionda me ni alia.

Hoho ! do shite ''

Yuhe, yo fu/;ete l;ara ttaeru to, kame ga wan-wan to
hoe-haharu yite, iiigitla ie wo dashitara, kove ! konim ni
kamareia.

Fill Sore wa, mada Kihon no ji wo shiran kame
daru.

Nihon-moji ivo dasMle yomen'' mono wa, liame bahari
de mo arumai

IT 454. SAKE NO YUME.

Sake-suki ga aru hi /utsiika-yoi de zutsu ga shimasii^
kara, hachi-maki wo shi-nagara neie iru to, yume ni
sake 2V0 hito-taru hirotte, o-yorokobi de, 7ioman^ saki kara
shita-uchi shite, ' ' Kanro ! kanro ! koitsii hiroi-mono wa /*

Notes to ^f 453. — i. This and the four following anecdotes are taken,
with slight alterations to make the phraseology more colloquial, from
the " jfogakzi Soslii" or " Ladies' Journal of Education." For tiame,
see p. 26. The idea at the bottom of this story as to the magic power of
the Chinese character )!Jg, " tiger," is one commonly held by the lower
classes. — 2. Different nominatives must be supplied to the two verbs
dashiie and yomen ; for it is one person who is supposed to show (lit.
put forth) the character, and another who cannot read it when so shown.

ANECDOTES.

339

AN ILLITERATE DOG.

You told me that when a dog barked at one, he would
leave off doing so if one wrote the Chinese character for
"tiger" on the palm of one's hand, and kept one's fist
clenched. Well ! I have had a rough time of it for having
listened to you.

Indeed ! How so ?

A European dog began barking and fl}'ing at me
as I was coming home late last night. So I stuck my
clenched fist out towards him, and just look how I got
bitten !

Oh ! Then probably it was a dog who had not yet
learnt Japanese writing.

Dogs are doubtless not the only creatures incapable of
reading Japanese writing when shown it.

A DREAM OF LIQUOR.

Once upon a time a toper, feeling headachy on the day
after a spree, had fallen asleep with a towel wrapped
round his head^. Then he dreamt that he had found a
cask of liquor, which caused him so much joy that he
licked his chops before tasting it, and said : "How deli-

NoTES TO ^ 454. — I. See ^ 357, p. 227.-2. To help to cure the
headache. — 3. For the negative vovian, instead of the positive, see
bottom of p. 271. — 4. Lit. "as for this fellov?, the pick-up-thing,"
freely rendered by " Here's a find !" the wa being exclamatory in this
case ; see ^ 123, p. 87. — 5. Lit. " as for having come as liquor," meant to

360 ANECDOTES.

Keisatsu-sho ye todokeru no ga aiarimae da ga, — sake io
Idle wa,'' mi-nogasenai. Mazu ip-pai yarakaso ka P —
lya ! onajikuba", kan wo sMle noinu ho ga ii " io Ule, kan
ivo tsukeyo io sum ioki, jii-ni-ji no don no oio ni odoroiie,
me ga samemasKia kara, zannen-gatie : " Aa / hayaku
hiya de nomeha yokaita ! "

H 455. HAYARI WO OU'.

Wakai otoico ga fulari Fiikiya-cho no Eri-zeti' no
mise-saki de iki-aimasKta iokoro ga, htiori wa awaia-
dashiliu ie wo futte, " Kimi ni wa iro-iro 0 hanashi mo
arimasu ga, — ima kyuyb^ ga dekiie, kilaku sum iokoro
desii* kara, izure kinjiisu 0 iazune moshimasiib " io in io, —
dumo sono yusu ga hen da iMra, htiori iva odoroiie,
" Kyiiyo io wa,'' go bybnin de mo am ri' dcsu ka ?" io
kiliimasKiara , — hiiori iva, warai-7iagara : " Ie ! kanai ni
ianomareia hayari no han-cri ivo ima kono ?iiise de kai-
masKia ga, — ' iochu da iemadoite iru iichi ni ryuko-okure
ni naru io, iaihen desu J;ara, iachi-banashi mo 0 koiowari
mushimashita no sa ! "

convey the meaning of " a windfall of liquor," this Japanese idiom being
used of unexpected events. — 6. Lit. " if it is the same {i.e. all the same),
it is good to drink it having made heating." Japanese sake tastes
best hot, and is generally taken so, it being heated by placing the bottle
in hot water. — 7. Midday is signalised, in modern Tokyo, by the firing
of a gun, which gives the time to the townspeople.

Notes to ^ 455. — i. Lit. "to pursue fashion." — 2. We have
rendered Eri-zen by " a haberdasher's." The name is, however,
really a j-roper noun, compounded of «'«' for /!a«-<?W (see vocabulary),
aud zen for Zemhei or some such " personal name," of the owner of
the shop. — 3. Observe how the young man, true to the habits of the
student class at the present day, interlards his ordinary conversation
with such high-sounding Chinese terms as l:yu-yd, " urgent business ; "
Id-talui, " returning home ; " Idn-jitsu, lit. " near days," i.e., " in a few
days." — 4. Kitaliu stiru toltoro desu = " I am just on my way home ; "

-■\

ANECDOTES. 36 1

cious ! how delicious ! Here!s a find ! It ought to be
reported to the police-office. But a windfall like this
liquor ! — no ! I cannot let it escape me. Well ! shall I
take a glass ? — No, no ! There will be nothing lost by
waiting till I warm it." So he was just going to set it
to warm, when the midday gun' wakened him with a
start, whereupon he ruefully exclaimed : ' ' Oh ! what a
pity it was that I did not make haste to drink it cold !"

THE PURSUIT OF FASHION.

Two young men having come across each other in
front of a haberdasher's shop in Fukiya Street, one of
them waved his hand hurriedly, and cried out : "I have a
lot to say to you ; but as urgent business calls me home
at present, I must put off the conversation for a few days,
when I will come and see you at your house." The
other, astonished at his friend's strange excitement, asked
him what this urgent business might be, — whether he
meant to say, for instance, that any of his family had
ieen taken ill. "Oh! no," replied the first young man
with a laugh ; "I have just been getting at this shop a
kind of kerchief which my wife commissioned me to
buy for her. The reason why I said I couldn't stop
and talk to you now, is that it would be an awful thing
for her to fall behind the fashion while I was loitering
on the way."

conf. p. 42, — 5. Lit. "as for (your saying) that (there is) urgent busi-
ness " — 6. A'', see p. 79. — 7. From here to the end is lit. " because (it)
is terrible if (she) becomes to fashion-lateness, while (I) am time-
taking in the road-middle, (I) refused (honor.) even standing talk.''
JVo is here emphatic (conf. 1[ 113, p, 79) ; sa is emphatic and
exclamatory.

362 ANECDOTES.

If 456. DAIKON.'

Mommo na d-hyakusho ga daikon ivo Isukuraseru ni,
ni-san-nen omou yd ni dekinai^ kara, " Okaia oloko-domo
no sewa no zvarui iin darb " io^, jibwi do hatake ye dele,
isYichi ivo hotte iru lokoro ye", — kosaku-nin ga tdri-kakafle,
" Korc iva, kore iva! Danna Sama ! otoko-shu ni 0 sase
nasaranai de', go jiskin dc nasaru to wd', 0 habakan de
gozarimasu" to eshaku^ wo surti to, — danna wa hara ivo
tateie, " Ore ga daikon wo tsukuru ni, ha hakari to iva*
fu-todoki da " /o'° okoru tokoro ye, mala hitori ki-kakattc,
' ' Kore iva ! Danna Sama no go rippuku wa go motiomo.
SKikashi-nagara, kare wa nan no ftimhetsu mo nashi m
moshiia no de"', ne mo ha mo nai koto de gozaimasu. "

Ato-saki no kangae no nai mono iva, haji no iic ni haji

wo kaku mono da}'^

Notes 'J'o \ 456. — i. This story and the next may serve as
specimens of the jmx-de-mots in which the Japanese sometimes in-
daige. Here the play is on the word Iiabalzari, and on the phrase ne
mo Iia mo nai, " insignificant," but more lit, " without either root or
leaf," as fully explained in the jjorlions of the English translation
between square brackets. — 2. INIore lit. "having radishes grown,"
"tsukiiraserit being the causative of tsTihirii," "to make," hence "to
grow" (trans.). — 3. Lit. "do not forthcome according to (his) way of
thinking." — 4. Supply oinotte. — 5. For tokoro ye, here rendered by "in
this situation," see p. 42. — 6. O de, lit. "not deigning honoura-
bly to cause to do." — 7. This clause is lit. "as for (the fact) that
(you) deign (to do so) by (your) august self." — 8. Wc have very freely
rendered esliaku wo suru liy the word "politely." It properly signifies

ANECDOTES. 363

RADISHES.

An ignorant farmer had been growing radishes^ for two
or three }-ears with indifferent success. So, attributing the
failure to his men having scamped their work, he went
out into the field himself and began digging. In this
situation he was seen by a labourer who happened to pass
by. "Oh Sir! Oh Sir !" cried the labourer pohtely, "it
is dreadful to find you working like this yourself, instead of
letting your men work for you. " [Or, " 1/ you ivork like
this yourself, insiead 0/ letting your men ivork yor you, you
will get leaves only,'' ha bakari vieaning "leaves only," while
hah3.\:.3.n is a polite phrase here rendered by " it is dreadful."']
The farmer, angered by this remark, exclaimed: "You
are an insolent fellow for daring to tell me that, when I grow
radishes, I shall get nothing but leaves." Just at that
moment another labourer happened to come up, and said :
"No doubt. Sir, you are quite right to be angry. Still he
did not mean what he said, and so it is not worth taking
any notice of it. " [Or, " It is a thing having neither roots nor
leaves." This second outsider's and would-be peacemaker's
remark, thus interpreted, is viore sweeping even than the first
Plan's ; for it denies the production, not only of radish roots
(ne), but even of the leaves (ha).]

The thoughtless have to suffer perpetual humiliations.

" to apologise," " to make excuses." — 9. To wa = io iu no via, " the fact
of your saying that." — 10. After io, supply itle, "having said." —
II. The sentence, down to here, is lit. " Neverthless, as for him,
it being the fact that he spoke without any discrimination." — 12. Lit.
" As for people without consideration of after and before, they are people
who get shame on the top of shame.'

364 ANECDOTES.

^ 457. ATAMA NI ME/

O iera no oshij san ga aru toM go-zuki no kyaku wo
yonde, ichi-men' uchi-hajimemasu to, ' ' suki koso mono
no Jozii nare^ " de, kyaku wa sumi-jimen mo doko mo
koiogoloku tori-kakomimasKta kara, oshb san ga kuyashi-
gaiie, semele ip-po dake de mo ikaso* to, shikiri ni me wo
koshiraeru koio ni kufii ivo shtie orimasu to, — aiama no
ue ye hai ga iakaiia kara, urusagalle, go-ishi ivo motia
le de aiama wo imki-nagara, " Kono lien ni liiioisu me ga
dekiiara, okata ikiru de aro."

Aiama no ue ni viaia Miotsu ?ne ga deidiara, " mitsu-
me nyiidb'' " desu.

Notes to 1[ 457. — 1. To appreciate the point of this story, one
should know the game of go (" checkers " or " go-bang," the latter
word being a corruption of the Japanese goban, " a checker-board ").
In one variety of this game the chief object is, by establishing
"eyes," i.e., spaces surrounded by not less than four of one's own
counters, to stop the spread of the opponent's counters over the
board. Remember, too, that me means both " eye " and " open
space." At the end of the story a ludicrous effect is produced by
the alternative idea suggested of an open space, or of an eye, on
the top of the priest's head, the suggestion being equally funny

ANECDOTES. 365

AN EYE ON THE TOP OF THE HEAD.

Once upon a time, the priest of a Buddhist temple
invited a friend who was fond of playing checkers, and
the two sat down to a game. But, as the proverb
says, "fondness gives skill." So it came about that the
friend blocked every single corner of the board, to the
priest's great mortification. "If only,'' said the latter,
"I could but get one side free!" And with these
words, he made constant efforts to open up some spaces
[in Japanese, "eyes"']. Just then some flies collected
on the top of his head, causing him annoyance. So he
scratched his head with the hand that held one of the
pieces, saying: "If I could get an open space [tn
Japanese, "an eye"] here, probably the corner would be
freed. "

Another eye on the top of his head would have turned
him into [ike sort of kohgoblin known as] a " three-eyed
friar. "

whichever way you take it. — 2. Lit. "one surface," i.e., "one game"
(on the flat surface of the board).— 3. Lit. "(a) fond (person) in-
deed is skilful of (the) thing (he likes)." This proverb is in the
Written Language, where the emphatic particle koso causes the
verb following it to take the termination e. This peculiarity
has died out of the Colloquial. — 4. Ikaso is the probable future of
ikasu, the transitive corresponding to the intransitive !yW«<, "to live."
Thus it means "shall perhaps make alive," hence " in order to free."
■ — 5. Or viitstt-nie kozo," the " three-eyed acolyte," one of the super-
natural terrors of Japanese youth.

366 botan-dorS, chap. I.

^ 458. BOTAN-DORO.'

DAI IK-KWAl.

Kcuampo' san-nen no shi-gzvalsu ju-icki-nichi, mada
Tohyo wo Edo io vioshimasKia horo, Yushima Tenjin"
no yashiro de Sholoku Taishi* no go sairei wo okonai-
inasMte, sono loki taisb sankei no Kilo ga date, kunju
ilashimasMia.

Koko ni, Hongu San-cho-me ni Fujimura-ya Shini-
hei'' io iu kalana-ya ga gozaimasMle, sono mise-saki
ni 7va yoi shiromono ga narabete aru iokoro ivo, —
iori-kakarimashtta hllori no 0 samurai %va, toshi no
koro ni-ju-ichi-ni gurai de, iro no shiroi, mc-molo no
kiriiilio shtla, sYikoshi kan'^hahi-mochi io viicte, bin
no ke wo guiio ageie i'«7(vfse, rippa na 0 haori ni
hekkb na 0 hakama ivo isuke, sciia wo haiic, saki
id iachi ; tishiro kara asagi no happi ni bonicn-obi
wo shimeie, shinchU-zti/iuri no boliiiib wo sasliileru
chugen ga isiiki-soile , kono Fujt-Sliin no mise-saki ye
iachi-yorimashile, iioshi loo kal;e, narahele aru kalana
zvo liiln-tbri nagameie, —

Notes. — i. This piece consists of the first two chapters o[ the
Boian-Doro (see p. 10), slightly edited in order to make them more
genuinely colloquial, and to remove a few expressions which English
standards of propriety condemn. — The title of the novel alludes to au
incident in a later portion of the story, which it wculd take too long to
relate here.

2. Kivampo is the nengo, or " year-name," which lasted from
A.D. 1741-4; conf. p. 116.

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I. 367

THE PEONY LANTERN.

CHAPTER I.

On the 4th May, 1743, in the days when Tokyo was
still called Yedo, the festival of Prince ShStoku was
celebrated at the Shinto temple of Tenjin in Yushima,
and the worshippers assembled in great crowds on the
occasion.

Now in Third Street, Hong5, there was a sword-shop
known as Fujimura-ya Shimbei, the fine articles exposed
for sale in which were seen by a samurai who happened to
pass by. He appeared to be about one or two-and-twenty
years of age, had a fair complexion, a vivacious expression
in his eyes, and a cue tightly bound up, — indicative of
slight quickness of temper. He wore a splendid coat, a
beautiful pair of trowsers, and sandals soled with leather.
Behind him, as he strode along in front, there followed a
servant in a blue coat and striped sash, with a wooden
sword having brass fastenings. The samurai looked in
at the shop, sat down, and, glancing round at all the
swords that lay there, said :

3. Tenjin is the posthumous name, under which the famous and
unfortunate court noble, Sugawara Michizane (died A.D. 903), is
worshipped as the god or patron saint of letters.

4. Shdtoka Taisld, the great imperial patron of Buddhism in Japan,
lived from A.D. 572 - 621.

5. Strictly speaking, Fujimura-ya is the name of the shop, and
ShiinbA the personal ("Christian") name of the shopkeeper. But
Japanese idiom does not clearly distinguish between a shop and its
owner. Conf. \ 55, p. 40.

368 BOTAN'-DORO, CHAP. I.

Samurai : ' ' Teishu ya ! Soko no kuro-ilo da ka,

kon-ilo da ka shiren ga, — aiio kuroi iro no isuka ni nam-

ban-teisu no isuba no Isuita kalana wa, makolo ni yosaso
na shina da ga, chotio 0 mise. "

Teishu. " Hei, hei ! — Kotya ! O cha wo sashi-age-na !
Kyo wa, Tenjin no go sairei de, iaiso hiio ga demasKita
kara, sadameshi brai wa hokori dc, sazo 0 komari aso-
bashimashitaro " to, — katana no chiri wo harai-nagara,
"He! go fan asohashimase" to sashi-dasu no wo, — samu-
rai wa le ni totie, miviashiie, —

Samurai: " Tonda yosaso na mono. Sessha no kaniet
sum tokoro de wa, Bizen-mono" no yb ni omowareru ga,
— do da, na P "

Teishu. "Hei.' I'oi 0 mekiki de irasshaimasuru.
Osore-irimashiia. Ose no tori, watakushi-domo nakama
no mono mo, Tenshb Sukesadd' de aro to no hydhan de
gozaimasti ga, — oshii koto ni iva, nanihun mumei de,
zannen de gozaimasu. "

Samurai: " Go teishu ya ! Korc wa dono kurai suru, na.'^"

Teishu: "Hei! Arigalb gozaimasu. 0 kake-ne wa
mbshi-agemasen ga, — ladaima mo mbshi-agemashita
tori, met sae gozaimasureba, tabun no ne-uchi mo
gozaimasu ga, — mumei no tolioro de, kin ju-mai de gozai-
masu. "

6. Bizcn is the name of a province in Central Japan, famous for its
swords. —

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I. 369

' ' Mine host ! That sword over there with the iron
guard to the dark-coloured hilt, — I don't know whether
the braid is black or dark blue, — looks like a good one.
Just let me have a look at it. "

"All right. Sir," said the shopkeeper. {Then aside
to the shop-boy .• ) " Here ! you offer the gentleman
some tea!" (Then again to the samurai-) "To-day,
owing to the crowds gone out to see the festival, the roads
are sure to have been dusty, which must have been a great
nuisance to Your Honour. " Then, dusting the sword, he
said : " Here ! pray look at it. Sir ! " With these words,
he handed it to the samurai, who, taking it up and in-
specting it, said :

"It's an awfully good one. So far as I can judge, I
should incline to consider it a Bizen."

"Ah!" replied the shopkeeper, "Your Honour is a
real connoisseur. I am overpowered with admiration.
It is just as you say. The other dealers in the trade
make no doubt of its being the handiwork of Stikesada in
the sixteenth century. But unfortunately it bears no
maker's name, which is a great pity.''

' ' Mine host ! What is the price of it, eh .? "

"You are very kind. Sir. I ask no fancy prices ; and,
as I have just had the honour to tell you, the sword would
be an extremely valuable one, if only it had the maker's
name engraved on it. But as it is anonymous, the price
is ten dollars."

7. Siikesada was u famous swordsmith of the Tensho period, A.D.
1573 - »S92-

370 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I.

Samurai : " Naiii ? fii-ryd to ka P Chilio takai yo da ga,
sKchi-mai haii ni wa makaran ka, e ^

7'eishu . "Do iiashimasliile I Nanibun, sore de iva son
ga mairimashile,' hei! Naka-nalia mochimashlte, hei!" to, —
shlkiri ni sa?nurai to teishu to katana no nedan no kake-hiki
wo ilashtle orimasu to, tcshiro no ho de iori-gakari no
yopparai ga kano samurai no chiigen ivo toraete, —

Yopparai : " Yai / Naiii 7V0 shiyagaru ?" to ii-nagara,

hyoro-hyoro to yorokete, patatlo shiri-mochi wo isuki, yo-

yaku oki-agaiie, hilai de nirami, iki-nari genkotsu ivo furm,
cko-cho to huchimasKila ga,--

Chugen wa, "Sake no toga da" to kannin 'ihite,
sakaraivazu ?ii daichi ni te wo tsuki, aiama ivo sagete,
sKkiri ni wabite mo, yopparai wa mimi ni mo kakezu,
nao mo chiigen wo nagutte imasii tokoru wo, — samurai
wa, fiiio mimasu to, kerai no Tdsitke da kara, odoroki-
7nasKite, yopparai ni mukattc eshakii ivo sKte, —

Samurai ' ' A^ani wo kerai-me ga buchbhb wo iiashi-
mashita ka zonjimasen ga, tbnin ni nari-kawatte, ivatakti'^hi
ga 0 wabi wo mbshi-agemasu. Dbzo go kamben ivo."

Yopparai: " Natii ! Koitsii iva, sono-hb ir> kerai da to P
Keshikaran buret na yatsu. Btishi no tomo ivo suru nara
shujin no soba ni chiisaku natte iru ga tbzen. Sore ni
nan da ? Tensui-oke' kara san-jaku mo brai ye de-shabatte.

8. Tliis sentence is incomplete ; the next also, the w orthy tradesman
being too much excited to speak grammatically. Mocldmashile is
polite for motte, the postposition.

botan-d5r5, chap. I. 371

"What? you say ten dollars? That's rather too dear.
But I suppose you'll go down to seven and a half, — won't
you ? "

"Oh! really," said the shopkeeper; "why! I should
lose at that rate. Indeed, indeed I should. "

So, while the samurai and the sword-dealer went on
bargaining about the price of the sword, a drunkard, who
happened to pass by at the back, caught hold of the samu-
rai's servant, and, calling out " Hey ! what are you up to?"
staggered, and came down plump in a sitting posture.
Then, managing to get up again, he glared at the fellow
sideways, abruptly shook his fist at him, and began to
pommel him. The servant, laying the fault on the liquor,
took the beating patiently, and, without offering any
resistance, put his hands on the ground, and apologised
over and over again with downcast head. But the drunk-
ard would not so much as give ear to his .apologies, and
only thrashed him the more. The sa?nurai suddenly hap-
pened to look round ; and, as the fellow being thrashed was
his own retainer Tosuke, he was taken aback, and made
excuses to the drunkard, saying :

"I know not of what rude act that man of mine may
have been guilty towards Your Honour ; but I myself beg
to apologise to you for him. Pray be so kind as to pardon
him."

"What ? " said the drunkard, " you say that this creature
is your servant, this outrageously rude fellow ? If he goes
out as a gentleman's retainer, it would be but proper for
him to keep himself in the background near his master.
But no I what does he do ? He sprawls out into the road

g. Rain-tubs or water-buckets stand in certain places along the
streets in Tokyo, as a provision against iire. ;

372 B0TAN-DOR5, CHAP. I.

■ isukb no samaiage ivo sKile, sessha wo isMi-aiarasela kara,
yaniu wo ezu chochakti ilashila."

Samurai : " Nani mo ivakimaen mono de gosaimasu kara,
hiloe 111 go hamben wo. Teniae nari-kawaile o wahi ivo
moshi-agemasu. "

Yopparai . " Ima kono lokoro de iemae ga yorokcla
lokoro wo ionto isuM-ataila kara, inu de mo oru ka to
omoela, kono gero-me ga He, jiheia ye hiza ivo isukaseie,
mi-nasaru ion, kore ! kono yd ni inn wo doro-darake ni
ilashila. Burei na yalsu da kara, chbchaku shila ga, —
do shila .-^ Sessha no zombun ni ilasu kara, koko ye o
dashi nasai."

Samurai : " Kono Ibri, nani mo ivakc no U'akaran
mono, inu dbyb no mono de gozaimasu kara, dozo go
kaml-en kudasaimashi. "

Yopparai: " Korya omoshiroi ! Hajimete ukela^nawalta .'
Samurai ga inu no lomo wo meshi-lsurele aruku to iu ho
wa arumai, Inu doyo no mono nara, lemac moshi-ukele
kaert, machin de mo kuwashile yard. Do wabile mo,
ryuken wa narimasen. Kore ! kerai no buchohu zvo
shujin ga wabiru nara, daichi ye ryo-lc ivo Isuki, ' Jii-jii
osorc-illa ' lo, kobe wo Isuchi ni lalaki-lsukele , wabi zco
sum no ga alarimae. Nan da P Kala-le ni kalana no koi-
guchi IVO kilte i-nagara, wabi wo suru nado lo iva, samurai
no ho de arumai. Kan da r' Teniae wa sessha -vo kiru
ki ka /="'»

lo. Observe the extreme rudeness of the style of address, — the insult-
ing pronoun temae, "thou," and the absence of all honorifics. The
commonest courtesy would require ki dcsu ka for hi ka. The sober
samurai answers politely, the verb makaru three lines lower down being
peculiarly courteous.

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I. 373

a good three feet beyond the water-barrel, and prevents
people from passing, and so made me stumble up against
him. That's why I couldn't help giving him a thrashing."
"He is a thoughtless fellow," replied the samurai,
' ' whom I earnestly entreat Your Honour to pardon. I
beg to apologise for him to you myself."

"Just now," continued the drunkard, "as soihething
came bang up against me when I staggered, I thought
that perhaps there was a dog there. But no ! it was this
ruffian, and he made my knee hit the ground. Here, just
look! he has made my clothes all muddy like this. I
gave him a thrashing, because he was an insolent fellow.
What do you think of that .? I'm going to do what I want
with him ; so be good enough to hand him over to me."

"You see, Sir," replied the samurai, "that he is too
stupid to know what he is doing. He is no better than
a dog. So do pray be kind enough to pardon him. "

' ' Well ! that's good ! " retorted the drunkard. ' ' I never
heard of that sort of thing before. Is it etiquette for a
samurai to go out walking with a dog for a retainer ? If
he is no better than a dog, I'll take charge of him and
poison him with strychnine. You may apologise as you
like, I won't take your apologies. Gracious goodness !
If a master wanted to apologise for his servant's insolence,
the natural thing for him to do would be to put both
hands on the ground, and to express his regret over and
over again, apologising and striking the earth with his
head. But what do you do ? While you are apologising,
you are busy with one hand loosening your sword for
use, —pretty manners indeed for a samurai ! What do
you mean .? Is it your intention to kill me, you low
knave .? "

374 botan-d6e5, chap. i.

Saimirai : " lya ! hore wa, teniae ga kono kaiana-ya
de kai-iorb to zonjimashile, ladaima kanagu wo mile ima-
sMla iokoro ye, kono saivagi ni iori-aezu makari-demashita
no de . . . . "

Yopparai : " Ei! sore 7va, kau to mo kawan to mo,
anaia no go kalle da'^^" to nonoshiru no ivo, — samurai wa
sKkiri ni sono suikyo wo nadameie irit to, — '^

Orai no Mlo-bilo iva, ' ' Sorya ! kenlzva da ! ahmiai zo ! "
— " A\ini P kenkiva da to, c ?" — " Su sa! aite wa samurai
da." — "Sore wa kennon da!" to in to, — i7iata hitori ga :
" IVan de gesu, ne ?" — " Sayb sa! Imiana ivo /;au to ka,
J;aivanai to Ita no machigai dasb desu. Ana yopparaite iru
samurai ga hajime ni Itaiana ni ne zoo tsuketa ga, takakule
kaivarenai de iru iolwro ye, — !;otchi no ivakai samurai ga
mata sono !;atana ni ne ivo tsukela io!;oro ka/'a, yopparai
■wa oliori-dashite, ' Ore ga kao to shita mono zco, ore ni
busala de ne wo tsiikeia ' to ka, nan to ka no machigai-
rashii" to ieba, — mata hitori: " A^ani sa! so ja arimasen
yo ! Are zva inu no machigai da, ne! 'Ore 710 uchi no
inu ni machin ivo kuwaseta liara, sono kawari no inu
wo ivatasc. Maia machin ivo Imwascie korosb ' to ka iu
no desu ga, — inu no machigai wa, mu];ashi tiara yo1iu

11. Here the drunljard uses honorifics, but ironically.

12. Observe tlie incorporation into one gigantic sentence of all
the various dialogues of the bystanders, from here to the end of

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I. 375

"By no means," replied the samurai. " It is only that
I had thought of purchasing this sword of the dealer here,
and was just inspecting the metal-work, when all of a
sudden I got in for this row, and "

"Oh!" laughed the drunkard, "whether you buy the
sword or don't buy the sword, that's your affair ; '' — where-
upon, as the samurai continued to endeavour to appease his
drunken frenzy, the passers-by put in their word, saying :

" Look out ! there's a quarrel ! take care ! "

' ' What ? you say there's a quarrel ? "

' ' Yes ; the parties to it are samurai. "

" That's a bad look out."
Then, as another asked what it was, somebod}- replied :
. ' ' Well, you see, it appears it's a misunderstanding
about the purchase of a sword. That drunken samurai
there first priced the sword, and was just refusing to buy
it on account of its being too dear, when the younger
samurai here came up and also priced it This angered
the drunkard, who found fault with him for pricing,
without reference to him, an article which he himself had
been intending to buy. That's more or less what the
misunderstanding sprang from. "

But another broke in, saying, "Oh dear no ! that's not
it at all. The misunderstanding is about a dog. One of
the two said to the other : ' As you killed my dog with
strychnine, you must give me yours in return, and let me
poison it with strychnine too. Disputes about dogs have
always been common ; for you know how, in Shirai"

the paragraph on p. 378, and conf. W 442-4.

13. The touching story of Shirai Gompachi and of his lady-love,
Komurasaki, is to be found in IMitford's " Tales of Old Japa.n," Vol. I.,
p. 35 et seq.

37^ botan-d5ro, chap. i.

arimasu yo ! Shirai Gompachi nado mo, yahari inu no
kenhva kara anna sbdo ni naita no desu kara, ne I " to
iu lo,^maia soia ni iru hilo ga ; " Nani sa! sonna wake
ja nai. Ano futari wa oji oi no aida-gara de, ano makka
ni yopparatte iru no wa oji san de, U'akai Mrei na hito
ga oi dasb da. Oi ga oji ni kozukai-zeni wo kurenai to
iu iokoro kara no kenhva da " to ieba, — ma/a soha ni iru
hito iva : "Nani! are <c« kinchaku-kiri da," nado to, —
oral no hilo-bilo wa iro-iro no hydhan zvo shite iru uchi
ni, hiiori no otoliO ga vioshimasii ni wa : "Ano yopparai
wa, IMaruyama Hommyoji naka-yashiki'^^ ni sumu Mto de,
moto wa Koide Santa no go kerai de atta ga, — mimochi
ga warukute, shu-sholtu ni fukeri, ori-ori wa suppa-nuki
nado shite hito wo odokashi, ramho wo hataraite shichii
ivo ogyo shi, aru toki 'I'a rybri-ya ye agari-komi, jiibiin
sake sakana de hara loo fukurashita agcku ni, ' Kanjb wa,
Hommybji naka-yashVd ye tori ni kail' to, ohei ni kui-taoshi
nomi-taoshite aruku Kurokaiva Kosb to iu ivaru-zamurai desu
kara, ioshi no luakai ho wa mi-koniarete, tsumari sake de
mo kaivaserarerti no deshb yo." — "So desu ka ? Nami-
taitei no mono nara, kitte shimaimasu ga, — atio ivakai

14. Each of the larger daimyds usually possessed three mansions in
Yedo, respectively distinguished by the titles of kaini or " upper," naha
or " middle," and shimo or " lower."

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I. 377

Gompachi's case, too, it was a quarrel about a dog which
grew into all that trouble. "

"Oh dear no!" said another onlooker at the side of
him who had just been speaking, "that's not it in the
least. It seems that the two samurai are relations, —
one the uncle, the other his nephew. It is the drunkard
with the scarlet face that is the uncle, and the handsome
young fellow that is the nephew. The quarrel between
them arose from the nephew's refusing to give his uncle
some pocket-money. "

But another man, standing by, said "Oh! no, he is a
pickpocket. "

And then, among the various comments which were
made by the passers-by, one man delivered himself of
the information that the drunkard was a swashbuckler of
a samtirai called Kurokawa K5z6, who was living in the
middle mansion of Hommyoji at Maruyama, and who
had originally been a retainer of my lord Koide,
but who, being ill-behaved, had sunk into debauchery,
used often to frighten folks by drawing his sword at
random, and used to roam through the streets in a
violent and disorderly manner, sometimes forcing his
way into eating-houses, and then, when he had had
his fill of victuals and drink, telling the eating-house-
keeper to come for payment to the middle mansion of
Hommyoji, thus ruining people by his violence and
riotous living, so that the present row would doubt-
less end in the younger samurai getting bullied into
treating him to liquor.

" Oh ! is that it .?" said a voice. " Any average man \yould
cut the ruffian down. But I suppose the young samurai
won't be able to do so, — will he .? — for he looks weakly.''

378 eotan-d6r5, chap. i.

//" wa, domo byoshin no yd da kara, hremai, ne ! " —
" Nani! Are wa, kenjutsu wo shiranai no darb. Samurai
i:;a kenjulsu wo shiranakereha, koshi-nuke da," nado to
sasayaku koe ga chira-chira wakai samurai no mimi ni
hairu kara, guUo komi-age, kampeki ni saivarimashita to
mieie, kao ga malika ni nari, ao-suji im ialeie, isume-yori,

Samurai: " Kore hodo made ni o imbi V-'o mbsKite mo,
go kambcn nasaimasen 1m ?"

Yopparai : " Kudoi! Mireba, rippa na n samurai, —
_^ii fikisan l;a, izure no go hanckii ka iva shiranai ga, —
o-iia uchi-I;arasMta ronin I " to anadort ; ' ' Shilsiirei shi-
goku ! lyo-iyo l<amben ga naranakereha, do sunt ka ? " to
ate, I;aito tan ivo waka-zamurai no kao ni Iiaki-tsMeniashita
kara, sasuga ni kamben-zuyot waka-zavmrai mo, korae-
kircnalm narimasKla to miete, " Onore ! sKita kara dereba
tsuke-agari, masu-masu tsunorti bari hbkb, biishi taru mono
no /;ao ni tan wo haki-tsukcrtc to wa, fu-todoki na yalsu!'^^
Kamben ga dekinakereba, lib surii' to ii-nagara, ima kalana-
ya de mite ila Bizcn-mono no tsuka ni te ivo liakeru ga
hayai tea, siirari to Kki-nuki, yopparai no hana no saki
ye piliatto dashila !<ara, ketnbutsu iva odorold-aivate, yowasb
na otoko da ];ara, mada hikko-nuki wa shimai to omotta
no ni, pika-pika to shita kara, ' ' Sora ! nuita ! " to, ko no
ha ga kaze ni chiru yd m, shi-hb liap-pb ni bara-bara to

15. A subjectless and highly irregular sentence, lit. "You! when I
come out from underneath (i.e., am conciliating), you are puffed up
with pride ; — abuse and violence accumulating more and more ; — as

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I. 379

"Don't you believe it!" whispered another. "It must
be because he doesn't know how to use a sword; A saviurat
who doesn't know how to use a sword is a coward."

And the buzz of these whispered insinuations found its
way to the young samurai's ears, and he flared up,
and, evidently flying into a passion, his face became
scarlet, and the blue veins stood out on his forehead,
and he drew close to the drunken wretch, and said :

"Will you not excuse my retainer, even after all the
apologies I have offered .?"

"You wordy idiot!" laughed the other. "To look
at you, you are a mighty fine gentleman, of whom one
might suppose that he either was one of the Shogun's
great vassals, or else belonged to one of the clans. But
you are a shabby, disreputable vagrant. Nothing could
be ruder than your conduct. I am less than ever disposed
to excuse you ; — and now what will you do .?" and with
these words he spat in the young samurai's face.

This was too much for the patience even of one so
long-suffering as the younger man. "Impudent wretch
that you are!" cried he, "to presume thus upon my
forbearance, to continue getting more and more abusive
and violent, and actually to spit in a gentleman's face !
As you won't accept apologies, here's what I'll do to you !"
And with these words, and almost before he could be seen
to have placed his hand on the hilt of the sword which
he had just been inspecting in the shop, he out with it and
flashed it in the drunkard's face. Thereupon the by-
standers took fright. " Oh ! he has drawn his sword 1"
cried they, as they saw it flash in the hands of him, who,

for your spitting saliva into the face of a person who is lj.aru, for to
am) a warrior, what an impudent fellow I "

380 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I.

nigemashile, machi-machi no kido zvo ioji, roji wo shime-
kiri, akindo wa mina io wo shimeru sawagi de, viachi-naka
iva hissori io narimasMia ga, — Fuji-Shin no leishu hitori
wa nige-ha ivo ushinai, Isukunen io shiie, mise-saki ni
suwaiie orimasKia.

Saie Kurokaiva Kozo loa, yopparaite zva orimasuredo,
Nama-yoi honsho tagawazu" de, ano waka-samurai no
kemmaku ni osoremasMte, hyoroisuki-nagara ni-jii-ashi hakari
nige-dasu no 700, — samurai iva : " Onore kuchi hodo de
mo nai. Bushi no aiie ni iishiro wo miserii io wa, Mkyb
na yalsu! Kaere ! kaere/" io, seiia-haki de aio wo okkake-
niasti io, — Kozo wa mohaya kanaivan io omoimasKte, hyoro-
isukii ashi zvo ftwii-shimeie, kaiana no isuka ni ie zao kakeie,
konaia zvo furi-muku lokoro ivo, — waka-zamurai zva "Ei!"
io hiio-koe, kaia-saki fukaku hiiiisicri io kiri-komu io, —
kirareie, Kozo zva, "A!" iid" sakebi, kaia-hiza zvo isuku
iokoro zvo noshi-kakaiie, " Ei!" io hidari no kaia yori muna-
moio ye kiri-isukemashiia kara, kasu ni miisii ni kirareie
shimaimashiia. Waka-zamurai zva siigu to rippa ni iodome
zvo sasMie, chi-gaiana zvo furui-nagara, Fuji-Shin no mise-
saki ye iachi-kaerimashiia ga, — moio yori kiri-korosu rybken de
gozaimasMia kara, chiiio mo dosuru kesliiki mo naku, zvaga
gero ni mtikatte :

Samurai: "Korel Tosuke! sono iensui-olze no mizu
wo liono kaiana ni kakero!" io ii-isiikemasu io, —

16. A proverb. C\zsAc}\tagawa%u~Co\\o'\.chigawanai.

17. Pronounce atto as a single word, tto standing by emphasis for
to, the postposition ; conf. bottom p. 82.

botan-d6r5, chap. I. 381

taking him for a weakling, they had imagined would not
draw. And then, like leaves scattered by the wind, off they
fied helter-skelter in every diiection ; and the ward-doojs
were made fast, and the barriers of every lane were closed,
and the shop-keepers all shut up their shops, so that the
whole street was deserted, the old sword-dealer alone con-
tinuing to sit listlessly in his shop-front, simply because
he was too much dazed to run away.

Well, drunk as Kurokawa K6z5 was, he, — on the principle
that ' a tipsy man follows his natural bent,' — scared at the
rage that was painted on the young samurai's face, tried
to escape, and had gone some twenty paces with a stag-
gering gait, when his antagonist pursued him with his
sandals on and cried out, "Wretch! your conduct does
not bear out your insolent words. You are a coward,
you are, for showing your back to a gentleman whom
you are disputing with. Come back ! come back ! "

Then Kozo seeing it was no longer any good,
steadied himself on his staggering legs, put his hand on
the hilt of his sword, and was turning to face the young
samurai, when the latter, with the single exclamation
" Ha ! " slashed deep into his shoulder, cutting him down,
so that the man fell on to one knee with a cry, when his
opponent, springing on him again, cut at his chest in such
wise that he fell sliced obliquely into three pieces. The
young samurai then dexterously gave him the coup-
de-grS,ce, and returned to the sword-shop, shaking the
blood from off his blade. As he had from the beginning
intended to cut the swashbuckler down, he was not flurried
in the slightest, but turned to his servant, and said :

" Here, Tosilke ! pour some water on this sword from

382 botan-d6r5, chap. i.

Saken yori ftirueie orimasMta Tosuke wa : " Hei! ton-
devionai koto ni narimashila. Moshi kono koto kara Otono
Saina no 0 namae de mo deniasu yd na koto ga gozaimashiie
7ca, ai-siunimasen. j\Ioto iva, mina walakushi kara hajimalla
koto. Do itashitara, yoroshiii gozaimashb fi "

Samurai : ' ' lya ! Sayb ni shimpai sum ?ii jva oyoban.
SKichic ivo sawagaSH rambb-nin, kiri-sulele mo kurushikunai
yaisic da^^ Shimpai suru-na I " to, gerb zvo nagusame-nagara,
yicyii to shite, akke ni torarete iru Fuji-Shin no teishu
zvo yobi

' ' Korya ! Go teishu ya ! Kono Imtana wa, kore hodo
kireyb to iva omoimasen datta ga, naka-naka hremasu.
Yohodo yoku Idrcru " to iu to, —

Teishu wa, furue-nagara : " lya / Anata sama no 0
ie ga saete oru kara de gozaimasu."

Samurai . ' ' lya ! iya ! Mattaku hamono ga yoL Do
da, na P Shichi-ryb ni-bu ni makete mo yokarb " to iu kara,
Fuji-Shin 7va kakari-ai wo osorete, " Yoro'<hiu gozaimasu."

Samurai: "lya! Omae no mise ni -iva, kcsshtte mei-
zmlai wa kakeiiiasen. Tomokaku kono koto wo sugu nt
jishimban ni todokenakercba naran. Nafuda wo kaku kara,
chotto suzuri-bako wo kashite kurero!" to iwarcle mo, teishu
wa jibun no soba ni suzuri-bako no aru no mo mc 711 tsukazu
«/, furue-goe dc,

18. This sentence excellently illustrates the manner in which Japan-
ese sentences sometimes fail to hang together logically. The first

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I. 383

that water -tub ; " — whereupon Tojuke, who had been
trembling all the while, exclaimed :

" Oh i Sir, it has come to a pretty pass. It will be
dreadful if our master, your father, gets his name dragged
through the mud because of this. And I was the cause
of it all. What shall I do .? "

"Nay," said the samurai, to comfort him, "you need

not fret like that. A disorderly fellow who goes about
disturbing all the town ! there is no harm in cutting
down a creature of that sort. Don't fret about it." — And
with these words, he called out nonchalantly to the terror-
stricken shop-keeper: "Ha! ha! mine host! I never
thought this sword of yours would cut as well as that.
But it does cut. It cuts first-rate."

To which the shop-keeper, trembling the while, made
answer: "Nay! it was because Your Honour's arm is
skilful."

"Not at all," replied the samurai. "The blade is
really a good one. And how now .? I hope you'll go
down to seven dollars and a half."

So the sword-dealer, anxious not to get implicated in
the affair, said that it was all right.

"And mind," continued the samurai, "that in no case
will I allow your establishment to be pmt to any in-
convenience on account of what has happened. Of
course I must report the matter at once to the warden of
the ward. Just let me use your writing-box a minute to
write a card."

clause is, so to speak, suspended in the air, as if followed by 10a : — " (As
for) a disorderly person who disturbs the town-middle, he is ^ person
whom even cutting down is not bad."

384 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. I.

"Kozbyal Suzuri-hako ivo molte koi!" to yonde mo, —
kanai no mono iva, sakki 710 sawagi ni doko ye ka nigete
shimai, hliori mo oiimasen kara, hissori io shile, henji ga
nai kara,

Samurai: "Go leishii/ Omae wa sasiiga ni go shobai-
gara dake alle, kono mise wo chillo mo ugokazu ni gozarit
iva, kanshin na mono da, na ! "

Teishji : "lye, nanil 0 home de osore-irimasu. Saki-
hodo kara haya-goshi ga niikele,^'' iaienai no de . . . ."

Samurai . ' ' Suziiri-bako iva, omae no ivaki ni aru ja
nai ka ? " to iivarete, yoyo kokoro-zuite, suzuri-hako wo samurai
no mac ni sashi-dashimasu io, — samurai wa suzuri-bako no
futa wo hiraiie, fude ivo tori, sura-sura io namae wo ' ' lijivia
Heiiari) " io kaki-oivan, jishimban ni todokeie olii, Ushigome
no 0 yashiliiye 0 liacri ni narimashita.

Kono shimaisu wo go shimpu lijima Heizaemon Sama
ni 0 hanashi ivo moshi-agemasii io, Heizaemon Sama wa
' ' Foku kiiia " io use ga alle, sore kara sugii ni kashira no
Kohayashi Gondaiyii Dono'" ye 0 lodoke ni narimasKila ga,
— sasMlaru 0 iogame mo na/;u, Idri-doltti kirare-zon Io
narinmsKila,

19. We have freely rendered this clause by " unable to stir through
fright." But the popular Japanese idea on the suject is that one of the
bones actually gets put out of joint through fright.

20. Gondayu, here rendered as part of this personage's name, was
originally a title indicative of a certain rank ; but it came to be used
more or less at will among the samurai class. It is to be supposed
that this Kobayashi Gondayii was an official entrusted with certain

botan-d5ro, chap. i. 385,

But the shop-keeper, never noticing that the writing-
box was close beside him, called out in a tremulous voice :
' ' Boy ! bring the writing-box ! " — a command to which
nothing but silence responded ; for all the people in the
house had fled none knew whither when the row began,
and there was no one present.

So the samurai exclaimed: "Mine host! I really
admire your courage, — the courage proper in the owner
of a sword-shop, — sitting here in your shop without
moving an inch, notwithstanding this affray. "

"Nay! Sir," gasped the tradesman. "Your praise
covers me with confusion. I have been unable to stir
through fright ever since the beginning of it, and "

"Why!" said the samurai, "isn't the writing-box
there at your side .? "

These words at last brought the shopman to his senses,
and he pushed the writing-box towards the samurai, who,
lifting . off the lid, took up a pen and quietly wrote his
name, " lijima Heitaro," then reported the matter to the
warden of the ward, and went home to his lord's mansion
at Ushigome.

On his relating the whole affair to his father, lijima
Heizaemon, the latter praised him for his manly deed ;
nor was the young man specially blamed when the report
was sent in to their superior, Kobayashi Gondayu. It
all simply ended by being so much the better for the
slayer, and so much the worse for the slain.

affairs of the clan to which the lijimas belonged, and who happened
to be their immediate superior. The title of Dono, " Mr.," though still
often used in writing, is rarely if ever heard in actual speech.

386 botan-d5ro, chap. I.

^ 459. DAI NI-KWAI.

Sate lijima Heitaro Sama wa, 0 toshi ni-ju-ni no
ioki ni waru-mono wo Mri-koroshiie, cMlto mo osoreru
keshtki mo naku, kisho na 0 kata de gomimashita
kara, — toshi wo torn ni djite, 7iiasu-masu chie ga
susumimashite, sono nochi go shimpii sama ni naku
nararete, go katohu wo 0 tsugi asobashi, Heizaemon
to na wo aratame,"^ Suidb-hata^ no Miyake Sama to
mbshimasu 0 hatamoio^ kara okusama wo 0 mukae
ni narimashtte, — hodo naku go shussho no 0 nyoshi
wo O Tsuyu Sama to moshi-age, sukohuru yoi go kiiyb
de, — go rybshin wa te no uchi no lama no yb ni
aishite, 0 sedate ni narimashita ga, — sono 0 ato nt
0 kodomo ga dekimasezu, hito-tsubu-dane no koto desu
kara, nao-sara go hisb ni nasaru uchi, ' kbin ni seki-
mori nashi * de, 0 jbsama wa kotoshi totte jii-roku m
narare, 0 ie mo masu-masu go sakan de gozaimasMta
ga^ — • mitsureba kakuru yo no fiarai' * to iu iatoe no
tbri, okusama wa sukoshi no yamai ga moto to natte,
isui ni 0 naku nan nasaimasKita.

Sono nochi kaji-muki go fujiyii no tokoro kara, O
Kuni to iu nochi-zoi wo 0 muhie ni luirimashita
ga, — tokaku 0 josama to O Kuni to no aida ga 7ian
io naku ori-aimasen de, lijima Sama mo kore ivo
7nendb ni omoimashite, Yanagi-shima ye hessb wo ko-

1. A change of name on some important event was a common
practice in Old Japan.

2. I.e., the bank of the aqueduct in Koishikawa, Yedo.

B0TAN-DOR5, CHAP. II. 387

CHAPTER II.

Now lijima HeitarS, having, at the age of two-and-
twenty, cut down a ruffian, and being an energetic young^
samurai who knew not what fear was, grew wiser and
wiser as he advanced in years. Later on, having lost his
father, he inherited the patrimony and changed his name to
Heizaemon, and then married a wife from the family of a
hatamoto called Miyake residing at Suido-bata. After a
little while, there was born to them a daughter, whom they
named O Tsuyu, and who was so beautiful that her
parents doted on her as if they had held a jewel in their
hand. As they had no other children after her, their
only pet, their care for her increased all the more ; and
meanwhile, there being, as the proverb says, " no barrier-
keeper to keep time back, " the young girl was now in her
sixteenth year, and the family was more prosperous than
ever, when, as an exemplification of the saying that ' ' in
this world what waxeth waneth," some ailment, quite
slight at first, attacked the mother and ended by carrying
her off.

Afterwards lijima, finding that the household would
not work smoothly without a mistress, took to himself a
second wife named O Kuni. But somehow or other, the
daughter and O Kuni did not get on well together. This
was a trouble to the master of the house, who thereupcai

3. See vocabulary.

4. Both these sayings are inherited from the Book Language^
Kahuru is equivalent to Colloquiiil knkerti, 2nd conj.

388 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II.

shirae, 0 josama ni O Tone to in jochu wo tsukele,
beisu-zumai wo sashtle okimashtla ga, — kore ga lijima
Sama no 0 ie no kuzurerti hajime de gozaimasu.

Sale sono ioshi mo iachi, akurit' ioshi iva 0 josama
wa ju-shichi-sai ni 0 nari asohashimasKla.

Koko ni kanele lijima Sama yc 0 de-iri no isha
ni Yamamoto Shijb to mosu mono ga gozaimashite —
jHsu wa 0 taiko-isha no 0 shaben de, shonin tasuke
no tame ni saji wo ie ni toranai' to iu jimbiiisu de
gozaimasu kara, — nami no 0 isha nara, chotlo kami-
irc no naka ni mo gwan-yaku ka ko-gusuri de mo
haitle imasu ga, — kono Shijo no kami-ire no naka ni
wa, tezuma no iane yara, hyaku-maiiako nado ga
ireie aru gurai na mono de gozaimasu.

Sate kono isha no chikamki de, Kezu no Shimizu-
dani ni dembata ya kashi-nagaya wo niochi, sono
agari de kurashi wo taiete iru ronin no Hagiwara
Shinzaburo to mosu mono ga arimashite, umai'e-tsuki
kirei na otoko de, — ioshi wa ni-ju-ichi de gozaimasu
ga, mada nyobo mo motazu, goku uchiki de gozaimasu
kara, soto ye mo demasezu, shomotsu bakari mite orimasu
tokoro ye, — aru hi Shijo ga tazunete mairimashite, —

Shijo : ' ' Kyo wa, tenki ga yoroshiti gozaimasu kara,
Kameido no Gwaryobai'' ye de-kakete, sono kaeri
ni boku no chikazuki lijima Heizaemon no bcssb ye
yorimasho. — ' Ie' sa ? Kimi wa iilai uchiki de iras-
sharu kara, fujin ni 0 koJ{oro-gake nasaimascu ga, —

5. This is Classical for alieru, 2nd conj., "to open," hence "to
begin," hence used to signify " next " in " next year."

6. The spoon (with which medicines are mixed) is the physician's
special emblem. In the free translation we have used the phrase

botan-d5r6, chap. ii. 389

built a villa in the neighbourhood of Yanagi-shima, and
sent his daughter to reside there separately, attended by
a maid called O Yone. And this it was which was the
beginning of the downfall of the house of lijima.

Well, that year too passed by, and in the following one
O Tsuyu entered her seventeenth year.

Now there was a man named Yamamoto Shijo, who
had long been the family physician of the lijimas. In
reality he was a chatterbox and a quack, — one of those
doctors of whom it is said that they write no prescriptions
out of regard for the welfare of their patients, — a man
who carried about in his pocket-book such things as the
wherewithal for conjuring tricks, or else paper-masks for
acting the mimic, instead of the pills or powders of which
any ordinary physician has a litde store by him.

Well, this doctor had a friend, an unattached samurai
called Hagiwara ShinzaburS, who lived on the income
derived from fields and house property which he owned
at Shimizu-dani in Nezu. He was naturally a handsome
man, still unmarried though already twenty-one years of
age, and so shy that he would not go out, but occupied
himself with nothing but reading.

Shijo came to call upon him one day, and said :
" As it is such fine weather to-day, let us go and see the
plum-blossoms at Kameido, and, on our way back, look
in at the villa of a friend of mine, lijima Heizaemon. —
What .? you say no .? You are altogether so shy, that you

"writing prescriptions" as our nearest equivalent to the Japanese
" taking the spoon in hand."

7. A garden in Tokyo, celebrated for the picturesque beauty of its
fantastic old plum-trees, lit. the " recumbent dragon plum-trees."

59° botan-d5r6, chap. ii.

danshi ni toUe wa, fujin no tsuki-ai hodo tanoshimt
na mono tva nai. Ima moshtia lijima no besso ni
wa, fujin hakari de, — sore wa ! sore wa ! yohodo
heppin no o josama ni shinselsu na jochu to iada
Jutari-giri desic kara, jodan de mo Hie tdmasho.
Hontb ni josama iniru dahc de mo kekko na Jmrai
de, — ume mo yoroshii ga, ugoki mo shinai, liuchi mo
Mkimasen. Fujin iva, Imchi mo kiku shi, ugoki mo
shimasYi. Tojuoliakii ki-laiiiae !" io sasoi-dashimashtle,
/litari-zurc de Gwarybbai yc main, kaeri ni lijima no
-besso ye tachiyorimasKle , —

Shijo : "Go men kudasai ! Makoto ni shibaralai !"
io iu hoe wo kiki-tsiikemasKie , —

0 Tone . " Donala soma P Oya-oya I irasshaimaslii ! "
Shijb : " Kore wa / 0 Yone San/ Sono nochi iva,
isui ni nai go husaia iiashimashiia. 0 josama ni wa
0 Imwari mo gozaimascn ka P — Sore wa, sore wa ! Icekku,
kekkb ! Vshigome kara koko ye o hiki-uisuri ni nari-
masMle kara wa, dbmo cmpb na no de, isui isui
go busata Jii narimaslittc, niakuln ni ai-suinimasen."

0 Yone : ' ' Ma ! nnaia hisasKIm o mie nasaimasen
kara, do nasalia l;a to omollc, maido o uivasa ivo iiashtle
orimashila. Kyb iva dochira yc ?"

Shijb: "Kyb wa Givarybbai ye ume-mi ni de-kake-

7nashita ga, — ' Upie mireba, libzu ga nai'' io iu laioe no

tori, viada mi-iarinai no do, o nizva no ume wo haiken
ilasMiakute mairimasMia.''

8. Shijo is joking. The real saying is Ue mireba, hozu ga nai,"l{
one looks upwards, there is no limit," i.e., " there is no limit to the
possibility of aping one's superiors."

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II, 39 1

take no interest in ladies' society, whereas there is no-
thing so delightful for a man as that society. In the villa
which I have just mentioned there are none but ladies,
and oh ! dear me ! there are only two of them, — a perfect-
ly lovely young girl and a good-natured maid-servant, so
that we can have some fun. The young lady is really a
treat just simply to look at. Doubtless the plum-blos-
soms are beautiful too ; but then they don't move, they
can't speak, whereas women possess both motion and
speech. Anyhow, please come along ! "

So saying, he led him off, and they went together to
see the plum-blossoms, and then, on the way home, looked
in at lijima's villa.

"Excuse me!" called out Shijd "Here I am, after
all this long time. ''

"Who is it?" answered O Yone. "Oh, really! pray
come in ! "

"Ah! O Yone!" cried Shijo. "It is really an un-
conscionable time since my last visit. I hope the young
lady is quite well. — ^Well, well ! this is splendid. — But
you do live so far off since you moved here from Ushi-
gome, that I have become quite remiss in calling, which
is really too bad of me. "

O Yone: " Whyj! it's so long^ since we last had the
pleasure of seeing you, that we wondered what had
becoihe of you, and have been constantly talking about
you. — Where have you been to-day 1 "

Shijo : ' ' To see the plum-blossoms at Kameidoi
But, as the saying is, ' When one looks at the plum-blos-
soms, there is no end to it. ' So we don't yet feel that we
have seen enough, and have come hoping to get a sight
of the plum-blossoms in your garden."

392 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II.

0 Yone : ' ' Sore wa I yoku irasshaimashila. Ma I
dozo kochira ye o hairi asobase ! " to, — kirido wo akema-
shtta kara, "Go men kudasai!" io, niwa-guchi kara
zashtki ye idriniasMia.

O Yone : ' ' Ma ! ip-puku meshi-agare ! Kyo wa yoku
irasshtte kudasaimashita. Fudan zva, ivatakushi io o jo-
sama bakari desu kara, samishikuiie komalle orimasu
iokoro de gozaimashtta."

Shijo : ' ' Kekkd na o sumai desu. Sale, Hagiwara
Uji ! Kyo kimi no go meigin ni osore-irimashita.'' Nan Io
ka moshimasMta, ne, e ?

' Tabako ni zva,

Suri-bi no umaslii
Ume no 7iaka ' "

deshita ka, ne P Kampuku, kampuku ! Baku no yd na
dchaku-mono wa, deru ku mo bchaku de,

' Ume homete,

Magirawashi-keri,
Kado-chigai ' "
ka, ne P

' ' Kimi no yo ni shaken bakari shite He wa, iket?iasen
yo ! Sakki tio sake no nokori ga koko ni aru kara, ip-pai
agare-yo ! Nan desu, — ne P Jya desu P Sore de wa, hitori
de chbdai itashimasho " to ii-nagara, hyotan wo dashi-

9. Every Japanese of education is supposed to be able to compose
in verse ; but the so-called verses here given are of course only Shijo's
chaff, invented on the spur of the moment. This particular kind of
stanza is termed hokku, and consists of three lines of respectively five,
seven, and five syllables. Japanese prosody knows nothing either of
rhyme or of quantity. Conf. ^ 465 el seq.

10. The words lit. mean "As for tobacco (-smoking), within the
plum-trees, is delicious of striking-fire," i.e., " How delicious it is to light

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II. 393

0 Yone ; ' ' Well, well ! and a good welcome to you ! Oh !
please come in this way ! " — and so saying, she opened
the wicket, so that the visitors, with a " By your leave,"
passed through the garden entrance into the house.

O Yone : "Oh ! please smoke ! It is exceedingly kind
of you to have come to-day. We are generally very
dull, because there are only the two of us, — my young
mistress and I."

Shijo : "This is a splendid house. — Well, Mr. Hagi-
wara ! I was quite taken aback by that beautiful stanza
of yours to-day. What was it again .?
' To the smoker

How sweet for striking a match
Is the entourage of the plum-blossoms ! '
' ' That was it, wasn't it ? Admirable ! admirable ! In
the case of a villain like me, the verses that come out
of his mouth are villainous too. My stanza was :
' In belauding the plum-blossoms

I got confused.

And belauded a lovely girl instead. '

' ' I think that was it. — It doesn't do to be always reading

as you are, — indeed it doesn't. As we have the remains of

the liquor we took with us on our picnic, just have a glass

of it. — What ? you say no .? Well then, I'll drink alone ; " —

a pipe among the plum-blossoms ! " The second and third lines are
inverted. Note the conclusive form of the adjective umashi, "is
delicious," equivalent to the more genuinely Colloquial umai, and conf.
p. 121.

II. Keri is a Classical termination of verbs and adjectives. In Col-
loquial the viford would be magirakashita. Kado-chigai, lit. a " mistake
of gates," refers to Shijo's preferring the house where the young lady
lives to the celebrated garden with the plum-trees. We have represented
this meaning very freely in the third line of the translation.

394 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II.

hakeru iokoro ye, O Yone ga cha io lavashi wo moile viairi-
mashite,

O Yone: " Socha de gozaimasu ga, o hitotsu meshi-
agare ! "

Shy'd : " Dbzo mo n kamai kudasaru-na ! Toki ni, kyo
■wa 0 jbsama ni o me ni kakarHakiUe mairimashiia. Koko
ni iru no wa, boku no goku sKiiashii hbyu desii. Sore wa
so io, kyo wa o miyage mo nani vio jisan itashimaseriy^. — E,
he, he! arigatb gozaimasu. Kore iva, osore-irimasMia. O
lavashi iva yokan. Kekko! Sa! Hagiwara Kun, nieski-
agarc-yo ! " io, —

O Yone ga kibisho ye yu wo sashi ni iita aio de, ' ' Jiisu
ni koko no uchi no o josavia wa, ienka ni nai bijin desu.
Ima ni irassharu kara, goran nasail" io hanashi too shtie
orimasYi io, muko no yo-jb-han no ko-zashiki de lijima no
0 jbsama, 0 Tsuyu Sama ga, hilo-mezurashii kara, shbji wo
sukoshi akele nozoiie miru io, Shijb no soba ni snwaile iru
Hagiivara Shinzaburb no oioko-buri io ii, htio-gara io ii^',
' Onna ni shiiara donna darb P ' io omou hodo no ii oioko
desu Icara, Kio-me mimasu io zoiio shiie, do shtia kaze no
/iiki-maivashi de anna kirci na ionogo ga koko ye kiia no l;a
io omou io, kaiio noboseie, makka na kao ni nari, nan to
naku ma ga warukuie, paia io shbji vo shimc-kiiie, uchi ye

12. It is a graceful Japanese custom to bring a present with one
when coming to pay a visit.

13. To ii is often thus used in enumerations, it may be most easily
parsed as equivalent to to itte mo, " whether saying that."

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II. 395

and with these words, he was just bringing out his.
wine-gourd, when O Yone came in with tea and cakes,
saying :

" It is poor tea, but pray take a cup of it. "

"Please don't take any more trouble about us," replied
Shijo. "By the way," continued he, "we have come
here to-day in hopes of seeing your young mistress.
This gentleman here is an extremely intimate friend of
mine. — Oh ! by the bye, that reminds me that I have
forgotten to bring you any present to-day. ^Oh ! thank
you ! I am really quite overcome by your kind atten-
tions.— The sweetmeats are bean paste. — Delicious ! —
Come along, Mr. Hagiwara, do take some. — ^Really,"
continued he, after O Yone had gone to pour some hot
water into the tea-pot, ' ' the young lady of the house is
one who has not her equal for beauty in the world.
She'll be coming now ; so look at her. "

While he was thus speaking, lijima's daughter, Miss-
O Tsuyu, in the small four and a half mat room opposite,
curious to see the rare visitors, had opened one of the slid-
ing paper doors a little and peeped out; and, as she did
so, her glance fell on Hagiwara Shinzaburo seated at Shi-
jo's side, — so manly, so distinguished-looking, handsome
to the pitch of making one think what a beautiful woman
he would have made. And she started, and wondered
what stroke of fortune had brought hither so handsome
a fellow. Then, the blood rushing to her cheeks, she be-
came scarlet, and, overcome by a feeling of awkwardness,,
shut the paper slide with a click, and retired within it. But,
as she could not see his face when shut up in the room,
she again gently slid the door open, and, while pretending

39^ botan-d5r6, chap. ii.

hairimashlta ga, — tichi de iva oioko no kao ga mirarenai
kara, mata soUo shoji wo akeie, niwa no ume no hana wo
nagameni /tiri wo shi-nagara, choi-choi to Hagiwara no kao
ivo mite wa, haeukashiso tii shoji no uchi ye hairu ka to
■omou to, mata dele hum. Deiari hikkondari, hikkondan
deiari, moji-moji shite iru no ivo Shijo ga mi-tsukemashile.

Shijo : ' ' Hagiwara Kun ! Kirni wo o jbsama ga sakki

kara tsuku-zuku mile imasu, yo ! Ume no hana ivo iniru

_furi wo shile He mo, me no iama 7va maru de kolchi ivo

mile ini, yo ! Kyu ica, lonlo kimi ni kerarela, ?ie I " — lo

uivasa wo shile iru lokoro ye,

Gejo no O Yone ga dele mairimashile : " 0 josama kara
' Nani mo gozaimasen ga, hon no inaka-ryori de ik-kon
sashi-agemasu. Dozo go yururi lo meshi-agariviashilc, ai-
kawarazn anaia no go jbdan wo iikagaitai' lo osshaiinasu."

Shijo . ' ' Domo ! osore-irimasMta. Kore iva, kore wa !
0 suimono ! kekkb I arigalb gozaimasu. Sakki kara rei-
shn wa moile orimasu ga, o kanshu wa mala kakubelsu.
Arigalb gozaimasu. Dbzo o jbsama ni mo irassharu yd
ni. Kyb iva ume ja nai Jilsu iva, o jbsama wo...
lya ! nani ? "

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II. 397

to gaze at the plum-blossoms in the garden, cast sly
glances from time to time at Hagiwara's face. Then
again, apparently overcome with bashfulness, she withdrew
within the sliding door, but had hardly done so
when once more her face popped out. And so she went on
fidgeting, — out and in, in and out, which Shijo perceiving
said :

"Mr. Hagiwara ! I say ! the young lady has been
staring at you all the time. She may pretend to be
looking at the plum-blossoms ; but for all that, her eyes
are turned completely in this direction, — indeed they are.
To-day I have been quite thrown into the shade by
you, eh ? "

While he was thus chattering away, the maid O Yone
came into the room and said :

"My young mistress bids me say that, though she
has nothing worthy your acceptance, she begs you to
take a glass of wine accompanied by a snack of our
poor rustic fare. She hopes you will take your own
time over it, and give her the benefit of your amusing
conversation, as on previous occasions."

"Really,'' replied . Shijo, "I am confounded by so
much civility. Dear me ! dear me ! Here is soup !
Delicious ! Thank you ! Cold liquor we already had
with us ; but this hot wine of yours is qiirte "a "special
treat. Many thanks ! Please ask your young mistress
if she too won't favour us with her company. It was
not for the plum-blossoms that we came to-day. In
reality it was the young lady whom.... Why! what is
the matter .? "

398 BOTAN-DOROj CHAP. II.

O Yone ; " Ho-ho-ho! — Tadaima sayo moshi-agemashita
ga, 0 tsure no 0 kata wo go zonji ga naimono desu kara, 'Ma
ga warui' to osshaimasu kara, — ' Sonnara, 0 yoshi asobasef
to moshi-agemasu to, — ' Sore de mo,iUe miiaV to osshaimasu
ml""'

Shijb : " lya! kore wa boku no shin no chikazuki de, chiku-
ba no tomo to moshite mo yoroshii kurai na mono de, go
enryo ni wa oyohimasen. Dozo choito josama ni 0 me ni
kakarilakute mairimasMta" to iu to, — 0 Yone wa y agate 0
josama wo isurete mairimasu to, — 0 josama wa hazukashiso
ni O Yone no ushiro ni suwatte, kiichi no uchi de " Shijb San!
irasshaimashi!" to itta-giri de, — O Yone ga kochira ye kiire-
la, kochira ye iki; achira ye ikeba, achira ye iki; shiju O
Yone no ushiro ni bakari kiittsuite orimasu to, —

Shijo : ' ' Kore wa I kore wa ! ydsama ! Soiio nochi wa,
zonji-nagara go biisata itashimashita. Itsu mo o kawari mo
gozaimasen de, kekkb de gozaimasu. Kono Kto wa, boku no
chikazuki de, Hagiwara Shinzaburb to moshimasu. Doku-
shin-mono de gozaimasYi. Kyb wa hakarazu tswemashite,
go chisb ni nari, osore-irimasu. Chotto 0 chikazuki no tame,
0 sakazuki ivo chddai itasase?nashb. — Oya/ nan da ka P Kore
de- iOd,go konrei no sakazuki no yb de gozaimasu''^'" — to,
sukoshi mo togire naku tori-maki wo itasMte orimasu to, —
0 jbsama wa, hazukashii ga, mala uresKkute, Hagiwara

14. Notice the force of this final particle no, half exclamatory, half
expressive of helplessness to deal with the situation. See p. 79, T[ 113.

15. 5a/5^-drinking is a notable feature of a Japanese wedding.

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II. 399

0 Tone (laughing) : "I told her so just now ; but she
said she felt it awkward, because she doesn't know the
gentleman whom you have brought with you. But when
I thereupon said ' Then refuse to see him, ' she said ' But
I do want to see him all the same. "

Shijo : ' ' Nay ! nay ! there is no reason for her to feel
shy. This gentleman is a most intimate friend of mine.
It would hardly be too much to say that we played
about as children together ; and we have come with the
most earnest desire to see her just for a minute or two."

After this speech of Shijo's, O Yone led in her young
mistress, who was, however, evidently so bashful that,
after whispering a welcome to Shijo from the place
where she sat behind O Yone, she said no more, but
constantly stuck close behind O Yone, edging hither
when O Yone came hither, and edging thither when
O Yone went thither.

"Well! well! Miss O Tsuyu I " cried Shijo, "I know
that I have been an unconscionable time in coming to see
you. It is delightful to find you in the same excellent
health as ever. This gentleman is my friend, Hagiwara
Shinzaburd He is a bachelor. Happening to bring him
with me to-day, we have been hospitably feasted, and
are overcome with gratitude. Let me offer you the wine"
cup, just to drink to the making of a new acquaintance. —
Ha ! ha ! ha ! what is this ? At this rate, it looks as if
we were celebrating a wedding ! "

And as he thus went on ceaselessly keeping the ball
rolling, the young lady, though bashful, was glad too,
and, while pretending no/ to look at Hagiwara Shin-
zaburo, was casting furtive side-glances at him ; and, as an
illustration of the saying that "when the intention is there.

400 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II.

Shinzahurb wo yokome de jiro-jiro minai furi wo shi-nagai-a
miie orimasu to, — ' ki ga areba, me mo kuchi hodo ni mono
wo lu' to iu tatoe no tori, Shinzaburo mo j'dsama no yoi
Jdryo ni mi-torete, muchu ni natle orimasu. So ko sunt
uchi ni, yukei ni narimashita kara,

Shinzaburo : " Kore wa hajimete ukagaimasMte, hakarazu
go chiso ni narimashita. Mo o itoma iiashimasu. "

O Yone : " Anata/ ?nada o hayb gozaimasu. Mo sotto go
vururi asobashimase" — to, o jbsama no kokoro-arige na ybsu
wo sasshi, iro-iro to todomete orimasu to, Shinzaburo mo, koko-
ro no uchi wa omoi wo kakete orimasu ga, mada seken nare-
masen yue, moji-moji shite :

" Arigatb zonjimasu. Shikashi yo ni irimasu to, taku no
mono mo anjimasu yue, mata kasanete ukagaimasu" to, iiotoba
wo nokoshite, tachi-kakemasMta kara,

Shijb : ' ' Saybitara^", o itoma mbshimasu. Kyb wa iro-iro
go chisb ni narimasMte, arigatb gozaimasu. Izure kinjitsu, o
rei liata-gata, o ukagai mbshimasu. — Sa! Hagiwara Kun, o
iomo itashimashb" to, — -jibun wa katte narete orimasu kara, O
Yone to jbdan ii-nagara, genkwa no ho ye mairimasu to,

0 Yone : " Shi/b San! Anata no tsumuri ga taisb pika-pika
to hikatte mairimashita yo f

Shijb : ' ' Nani sa I Sore wa, akari de miru kara,

i6. Here used half in its original and proper sense of " if that is so,"
half in its newer sense of " goodbye."

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II. 401

the eyes can say as much as the mouth, ' Shinzaburo too,
captivated by the girl's beauty, felt as if he were in a
dream.

Well, what with one thing and another, the evening
was drawing- in. So Shinzaburo said :

"Many thanks for your kind hospitality on this my
first visit. I think I must now be taking my leave. "

" Oh ! " cried O Yone, who had guessed her young mis-
tress's tender passion, and who therefore did her best to
detain the "young man, "it is still early. Please don't
be in such a hurry."

Shinzaburo, too, in his heart of hearts, was in love, but as
he was still ignorant of the world, he was embarrassed
and said :

' ' Many thanks. But when it gets dark, my people
will become anxious about me ; so I will call again
another day instead."

With these parting words, he made to go. So Shijo
said ;

" Well then, we will take our leave. Many thanks
for all your kind hospitality to us to-day. We will cer-
tainly come in a few days to call and thank you. — Come
along, Mr. Hagiwara ! let us go ! "

And with these words, knowing, as he did, his way
about the house, he went in the direction of the entrance,
joking with O Yone all the while.

"Mr. Shijo," said O Yone, "your head has become
perfectly shining. "

"Nonsense!" retorted Shijo, "you only think i
shines, because you are looking at it under the
light,— ha I ha ! "

402 BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II.

hikaru tio desii wa, ne ! " to,^—-fuiari wa ki wo kikashi, o jbsama
io Shinzaburu ivo \aio ni nokoshi, jodan-majiri ni irn-iro no
hanashi wo shi-nagara, saktye mairimasKila.

Aio ni Shinzaburb wa o josama ni okurare-nagara, Mto-me
no nai no wo saiwai ni, hazukashisa. wo koraete, kogoe de nani
ka kuchi-yakusoku wo ilashimashila kara, 0 Tsuyu Sama wa
hazukashisb ni :

" Anaia ! Sore de wa, mata kiito o ide kudasaremashi !
Kite ktidasaranakereba, watakushi wa skinde shimaimasu yo ! "
io, — muryb no jb wo fukunde, oinoi-kHle jubshimashita.

0 Yone : ' ' Saybnara ! kormichi wa makolo ni o sbso
sama. Saybnara f " io, — Shijb, Shinzaburb no ryb-nin wa,
uchi-tsure-datle kaerimasMta.

Sono nochi Shinzaburb wa, o jbsan no koioba ga minii ni
nokori, shibashi mo ivasureru hima wa arimasenanda.

BOTAN-DORO, CHAP. II. 4O3

Thus did these two display their tact as they walked on
towards the entrance, talking and joking about all sorts
of subjects, and leaving the young lady of the house and
Shinzaburo behind. Shinzaburo, to whom the young
lady showed the way, was only too glad to find that no
one was by to see. So, overcoming his shyness, he
whispered some vow into O Tsuyu's ear, thereby making
her look bashful and answer :

' ' Oh ! then, do please come again ! If you don't come,
I shall die, — indeed I shall." In this decided manner
did she speak, with infinite love in her words.

"Goodbye!" cried O Yone. "Pray excuse the
poorness of our entertainment to-day. Goodbye ! " — and
thereupon Shijo and Shinzaburd went off together.

From that day forward the young girl's words remained
in Shinzaburo's ears, and he never forgot them even for
a moment.

1|46o. N A Z E?^

Eigo no Why, sunawachi naze io iu koto ii'c, hanahada
taisetsu de aru no ni, Shina ya Nihon no miiMshi no Mlo-
biio iva ineila ni kono koioba wo tsukawazu^, ' ' Kbshi no setsu
da" io iia, " Moshi no jiron da" io ka iu ioki wa, mohaya
beisu ni sono rikuisu ivo scnsaku sum koio mo nal;u, iada gaien
shile shimau no ga isurei de art ; soko de moiie, " Utagai
wa lummei shimpo no ichi dai gen-in da " io in ron mo deldia
wake de, ima iva yaya mo sureba Seiyo-jin wa ' ' Uiagai wa
iaiseisu na mono da ; bummei shimpo no gen-in da. Sono siiuko
ni iva, Shina-jin ya Nihon-jin wa, mono-golo wo uiagati io in
koio wo shinai ni yoiie, iisu made iaiie mo shimpo shinai de
wa nai ka? " io ronji-iaieru koio de aru ga, — ko iu rei nado ni
hikareru to iji iva, o tagai sama ni^ amari zoiio Hasan shidai io
iwanaiicreha narimasen.

Uiagai io iva, tori mo naosazu naze to iu kotoba no hilsuyu ni
natte kuru gen-in dc, — iaioeba, kodomo no jibun, " Uso Hie wa,
ikenaiyo I " to obasan nado ni ii-kikasareni de aru. Sono ioki

I. This piece is a leading article taken from the columns of one of
the cheaper Tokyo newspapers, the KaisJiin Shimhm, several years ago.
It has been retained in this edition, though its point of view is somewhat
antiquated, because of its representatively idiomatic style. Speak thus,
and you will be intelligible to any audience, however uncultivated.

W H Y?

What is termed why in English rind naze in our Un-
gnage, is a very important thing. Nevertheless, the
Chinese and Japanese of olden times hardly ever used
the word. When told perhaps that such and such was
the doctrine of Confucius or the opinion advocated by
Mencius, they habitually acquiesced without further
enquiry into the rights of the question. Now, therefore,
when the theory has arisen that doubt is one of the great-
est sources of enlightenment and progress, and when, con-
sequently, Europeans are apt to assert the importance of
doubt and its services to the cause of civilisation, and
to prove this their assertion by pointing to the Chinese
and Japanese as instances of nations forever unprogressive,
owing to their neglect to subject all things to the scrutiny
of doubt, — when we hear such opinions ventilated, and
find ourselves quoted in such a connection, we all must
agree that it is by no means a pleasant state of affairs.

It is exactly this thing called doubt that causes the
word why to become an indispensable one. Take a child,
for instance. Probably its grandmother or somebody

2. The word naze is little used even now, except in anger. The
circumlocution do iu wake de ? " for what reason ? " is generally pre-
ferred.

3. O tagai sama ni, "mutually," "for you and me," the honorific
o giving a half-polite, half-comical tinge to the expression.

4o6 iNAZE ?

111, "Naze uso wo itte wa, wand no de gozaimasu ka r"
to vlagai wo ii-dasMle goranjiro ! — ' ' Naze dalle /* Sonna koloba
wo kaesu viono de wa arimasen. ° Ningen wa, uso wo ills wa,
warm mono ni kimalle orimasu " to atama-kabuse' ni ii-lsuke-
rareru ga Isuret de arb.

Naruhodo ! ningen wa, uso wo itle wa, warui ni hinalle
oni ni chigai nai ga, — so?io warui rikulsu' wo shille galen
suru no lo, iada bon-yari to galen suru no to de wa, onaji
galen suru no de 7no, galen no wake ga laisb chigau de arb
to zonjimasu. Naze ni kuni ni wa seifu to iu mono ga aru no
Ita ? Naze ni jimmin wa sozei wo osameru mono ka ?
Mazu ulagai wo okoshite, sono rikulsu wo sensaku shile koso,
hajimele jiyu-seido-ron mo okotie kuru to iu mono de, — Iada
rikulsu nashi ni, " Kuni m wa seifu ga aru tnono', jimmin
wa sozei wo osameru mono " to galen sKite He wa, shidai ni
tiikulsu ni nam bakari de, kesslnte shimpo suru koto wa
arimasen.

Naze no hitsuyb na no wa, Jiilori dbloku ya seiji nomi ni
kagirazu,'jono''la, seliai ni arayuru' ?>ionogolo ni wa, donna
sasai no ten ni itaru made mo, subete tiitsuyb na koto de, —
yoku seken no Klo-bito ga " Gakumon ga laiselsu da, taiselsu
da " to iu ga, — Isumari nan no gakumon mo, ulagai wo molo

4. Datle is from da to iltc, " saying that ; ' ' but it has Ijecome a sort
of interjection.

5. De wa arimasc'iijMt "is not," is occasionally thvis used in the
sense of " must not.''

6. Ataina-kabuse ni = " with a snub." 1 he Idndred expres.'sion
ntama kara kogoio wo iu is a common phrase for "unreasonable

WHY ? 407

says to it: "Mind you mustn't tell stones I" Then let
the following doubt be expressed in reply: "Why is it
wrong to tell stories ?" and it will generally happen
that the enquirer will be snubbed with a. " ' Why ?' indeed !
None of your pert retorts for me ! Every one agrees that
it is wrong for people to tell stories."

Yes, indeed ! no doubt every one agrees that it is wrong
to tell stories ; and to acquiesce in this principle with a
knowledge of the reasons why story-telling is wrong, or
to acquiesce in it unintelligently, is equally to acquiesce.
But surely there is a great difference between the two
modes of acquiescence. Why is it that there is what is
termed a government in the country ? Why do the people
have to pay taxes ? It is only by raising such questions
and searching for reasons, that liberal political opinions
get started. When people simply go on unreasoningly,
accepting as ultimate facts the existence of government
and the obligation to pay the taxes, they merely sink
deeper and deeper into servility, and never make any
progress.

Doubt is indispensable, not in morals and in politics
only. It is indispensable in other things also, in every
single thing in the world, down to the very smallest.
People often say and repeat that learning is important.
But after all, in no branch of learning is there any fruitful
course to be pursued, unless we make doubt the founda-

scolding."

7. Wand rikuisti does not mean " a bad reason," but " the reason
why it is bad; " conf. p. 60.

8. Supply da, " it is (a fact that there is a government, etc.)."

9. Arayuru is an exceptional verbal form derived from arti, " to
be," and meaning " all that there are."

408 NAZE ?

ni shi, naze naze de motte oku no oku made rikutsu wo
sensaku sum to iu koto ni hoka wa nai. Shi-sho Go-kyo^" ni
Mile aru mono-goio ni kesshlte machigai iva nai to, iada
rikutsu nashi ni gaten shite shimatte itdS^ hi ni wa, yo no
naka wa Shi-sho Go-fyo inai no yo no naka de owaru no de,
itsu made tatie mo susumu kizukai wa nai ga, — moiionio
' ' Sore dake de, takusan da " to iu ki naraba, sutnan koto
mo arumai lieredomo, naze wo viochiiie, rikutsu wo sensaliu
shita^^ hi niiva, rikutsu kara rilmtsu to, shidai ni rikutsu ni hana
ga said, mi ga nari, kwairaku no shurui ga oku mo bkiku mo
nam to wakari-kille iru to shite mirehd}^, naze wa mochiite
mitai mono de wa nai kap

Ningen ga hikutsu no kyokutan ni tasshireha, zuihun omoi
7110 yoran fiizoku nado ga shojiru mono de, — mugaku no
kyokutan, sunaivachi mono-goto no 7i7;utsu wo shiran to iu
koto no kyolcutan mo, zuibtm myb na mono de, — -jii-ku-seiki
no konnichi de mo, yaban no shatiwai ni iri-lwnde miru to,
ki-5 no senzo no koto ya, mirai no shison no koto nado iva,
sukoshi mo Miowazu ; tada ichi-dai-ldri ni owaru to iu yd
na jinshu ga naka ni wa arimasu. Ina /'* M-b no senzo ya
7nirai 710 shison wa, iu made 7110 7iashi. Hanahadashii no

10. Shi-stio Go-tiyo, " the Four Books and the Five Canons," is the
name given to the sacred Classics of China, which form the basis of the
Chinese polity and of the Confucian morality.

1 1. Substitute the present tense irtt, " to be," for the past iia in order
to understand this passage. Strange as it may appear, Japanese idiom
always employs the past in such contexts ; conf. ^ 275, p. 176.

WHY ? 409

tion, and, with a perpetual why, search for reasons into
every nook and corner of the subject. So long as folks
simply acquiesce, without reasoning, in the infallibility of
every word that stands written in the Chinese Classics,
the world will remain a Chinese Classic world, without
a chance of progressing, however many centuries may
Toll by. Of course, too, it may be quite possible for those
to exist thus, whose spirit is satisfied with such a state of
things. But when people have once come to a clear under-
standing of how, if they use the word why and search for
reasons, they will go on from reason to reason, so that
the reasons will first bear blossoms and then fruit, and
that more numerous and more intense kinds of happiness
will be attained to, will not why then become a thing
which they will like to try their hand at using ?

When human beings reach the ne plus ultra of ser-
vility, somewhat unexpected manners and customs are
the result. Somewhat strange, too, are the results of
the ne plus ultra of ignorance, — -in other words, of a lack
of knowledge of the reasons of things. Penetrate into
savage societies at this very day, in this nineteenth cen-
tury of ours, and you will find among them races that
show an utter disregard both for departed ancestors and
for unborn descendants, — races that live for their
own generation only. Nay ! what need to talk of de-
parted ancestors and of unborn descendants ? Why !

12. Similar remark to the preceding : substitute the present stiru
for the past shzla in order to understand the clause.

13. To sMle mireba = da niyotte, " in consequence of which."

14. A classical word for "nay," used emphatically by contemporary
writers in imitation of English idiom.

4IO

ni nalie wa, genzai no oya-ko kyodai no aida-gara ni sukoshi
mo kwankei wo Isukete, shin-ai sum no, na?i no^'% to iu yd
na kola mo naku, lada jibun is-shin ga do ni ka ko ni ka
romei wo isunagu koto ga dekireba, sore do manzoku sMte
ini to iu jinshu mo ma^'^ ni im arimasii.

Shoktin! inu wo mi-lamae, — inu ivol'" E! Ikaga de gosa-
ru? Oya-ko-rasMku omoivareru iva, chichi wo noinii aida,
wasuka bakari no kola de, — chi-banare ivo sum io, mohaya
tanin, — 0//0 /'" mattaku iaken^" ni nattc shimau de wa nai kaP
SMkaraba, ivia iu tokoro no yaban-jinshc no goioki iva,
iivayuru^" ' ' Kin-jii wo saru koto iokarasu"^" no rcnju de arb.
Oya-ko kyodai yori shite, shidai ni shin-ai wo rinjin m
oyoboshi, ichi-gun ni oyoboshi, is-shu ni oyobosu no ga aikoku-
shin no genso da keredomo, — genzai no oya-ko de sae betsu
711 shin-ai sen io iu yd de iva, totemo aikoku-sJiin nado no ard
hazu wa nai.

Shikashi Nihon-jin nado wa, shi-aivase io sore hodo mugaku
de mo naku j sMtagaiie sou ni aikoku-shin mo aru n da ga,
— sude ni aikoku-shin ga aru naraba, kano naze wa iyo-iyo

15. For no thus used enumeratively or to indicate a sort of pause,
see 1[ 115, p. 80. Shin-ai siiru no, nan no is, as literally as possible,
" loving or anything-(else-) ing."

16. Ma ni wa = tama ni wa or nal;a ni wa, " among the rest." Ma
originally meant "space," "room."

17. The emphatic repetition of the accusative after the verb is rather
common, especially in the mouths of the lower classes.

18. Otto is an interjection, which we have very freely rendered by
" excuse me."

WHY ? 411

there Ate among the number, when you gel to the ver}'
lowest of them, races of men who pay not the slightest
heed to the ties of kindred, who show no trace of family
affection or of anything of that sort, but who are quite
contented if, by hook or by crook, they can, each on his
own account, scrape together a livelihood.

Gentlemen ! just look at the way dogs live. What is
it like, let me ask? Is it not true that the fondness be-
tween the parent and her young endures but for a brief
season, while the puppies are sucking ? Wean them,
and at once they become strangers — excuse me, strange-
curs — to one another. This being so, I take it that
such creatures as the savage races just referred to belong
to the category described as " not far removed from the
birds and beasts." To begin by parental, filial, and frater-
nal love, gradually to extend such kindly feelings to
neighbours, then to all the people of a di.strict, and next to
those of a province is the origin of patriotism. But there
can never be any such thing as patriotism in the absence
of even the love between living parents and children.

Houever, we Japanese are fortunately not so ignorant
as all that, and accordingly we have a fair share of the
patriotic spirit. But having this patriotic spirit, the w/iy
of which I have spoken becomes all the more indispens-

19. Tallin and taken, lit. 'other-person" (or "stranger") and
" other-dog," make a sort of pun, which we have endeavoured to render
in the English version by " strangers " and " strange curs " (!)

20. An exceptional verbal form meaning " what is called," and
deriv;;d from iu, " lo say," like arayiirn fr jm arn (see foot-note 9,

P- 407)-

2 1. This quotation is in the Written Language, where tokarazu is
llie "negative conclusive present " of the adjective toi, "far," and is
equivalent to the Colloquial tohtt imi.

412 NAZE ?

hitsuyb ni naiie kuru shidai de, — Shi-sho Go-kyu wo rikuisu
nashi ni gaien sKiie, Shi-sho Go-kyu inai no yo no naka dc
award to omotle mo, kochira wa kore de ma?izoku shile mo,
0-Bei shoshu wa manzoku sezu ; shidai ni naze wo niochi-
ile, shin-kwairaku wo shbjiru to sureba^'^, yushb-reppai shisen
no ikioi de, lelsu ni 0-Bei-jin ni Nihon wo horobosb to in
kokorozashi nashi io sum mo, hilori-de ni horobiie shimau
kara, shiyb ga nai. Nihon bakari, hoka ni kuni wa nai to
iu koto naraba, go chmion-dori^" Shi-sho Go-kyo inai no yo
na naka de itsii made mo irarerii keredomo, hoka ni kuiu
ga takusan atle wa, so wa ikazu ; mendo-kusakeredomo, naze
wo mochiite, mono-goto no sensaku wo seneba narimasen.

22, To sureha — '^ if it should come to pass that."

23. Go chzwioji-ddri,\\\., " according to (your) august orders," here
used half- jokingly in the sense of " if you please." This half-polite

WHY? 415

able. Even should we, acquiescing unieasoningly in
the dicta of the Chinese Classics, think to live on in a
Chinese Classic world, the satisfaction with such a state
of things would be for ourselves alone. None of the
nations of Europe and America will be satisfied with it.
They will go on using the word why, they will go on
inventing new sources of happiness. This granted, there
will be no help for it but that Japan must perish natural-
ly, without the necessity for assuming any special inten-
tion on the part of foreign nations to destroy her, but by
the mere working of the law of the survival of the fittest.
If Japan were the only country in the world, then, gentle-
men, you might continue forever to please yourselves by
living on in a Chinese Classic world. But this plan will
not do when there are so many other countries besides
ours. Troublesome though it be, we are bound to use the
word why, and to search to the root of everything.

half-joking use of the honorifics is by no means uncommon, and is
used to give many a sly tap under cover of an apparently polite style
of address.

H 461. KENKYU NO HANASHI.

(NAKAZAWA IWATA SHI GA DAIGAKU TSUZOKU
KODANKWAI NI OITE NOBERARETARU
ENZETSU NO UCHI'.)

Doitsu-kohu no tofu de, Heidelberg to in tokoro ni, dai-
gakko ga arimashile, soko ni koloshi hachi-ju-roku ka shichi
111 narareru ioshi ?io yotta sensei ga Klori orareniasu^.
Kakushaku^ iaru rbjin de, sono na wo Bunseii to iimasKite,
sono hito no semmon kara ieba, ivatakushi-domo* no nakama
de ariniasu ga, — nenrei no chbyff' to, ddsKId no tasho kara
moshimasu to, ware-ivare no dai-sensei de arimasu ga, —
sono hito ga seinen no koro, aru heppm'' to kon-in no yaku-
soku ga dekile, nan-gelsu ik-ka ni wa, gozen no jic-ichi-
ji goro ni, tera ni oite kon-in no shtki wo okonab to itte,
yakusoku wo shiviashita ga,^fujin no ho de iva , rippa na
yosooi wo shite, " Osoku nam to ikenai" to ilte, jU-ji goro
kara tera ni haiite, Bunsen no kurii no wo matte imashiia
ga,—ju-ichi-ji ni natte mo, jR-ni-ji ni naite mo, san-ji ni
natte mo, yoji ni naite mo, Bunsen sensei yatte' konai kara,

I. 5&' is book language for " Mr." Noberaretaru is book language
for nobcrart-ia, lionorific potential for nobt^ia ; conf. % 403, p. 250. JVi
oite is a somewhat stiff equivalent of ni, " in." — 2. Narareru is honori-
fic potential for nam ; oraremasu is similarly for orimasu. Instead of
saying " is eighty-six years old," Japanese idiom prefers to say " be-
comes eighty-six years old." — 3. ^ ^, a learned ('liinese word for
"hale." The following particle tow is a book language form, a con-
traction of to aru, "being (that);" na would here be the true Col-
loquial equivalent. Z)^ = " being." — 4. A humble term; see top of

A TALK ABOUT INVESTIGATION.

(EXTRACTED FROM A LECTURE DELIVERED BEFORE THE

IMPERIAL UNIVERSITV POPULAR LECTURE SOCIETY

BY MR. NAKAZAWA IWATA.)

At Heidelberg, a town in Germany, there is a univer-
sity, where lives an old professor now eighty-six or seven
years of age. He is a hale old man, and his name is
Bunsen. He and I are colleagues, in the sense that
we are both specialists in the same field. But the
difference of our respective ages and of our talents makes
of me his very humble follower. — Well, this old gentleman,
in his younger days, had engaged himself to a beautiful
girl. It had been settled that the wedding should take
place at the church at about eleven o'clock in the
morning of a certain day in a certain month. So the bride,
anxious not to be late, reached the church about ten in
brilliant array, to find, however, that Bunsen had not yet
arrived. Eleven o'clock came, twelve o'clock came, three
o'clock, four o'clock, — still no sign of the Professor. A

p. 49. Ware-ware, a little lower down, is humble too. The lecturer
and Dr. Bunsen are both chemists .^ — 5. Chd-yd^" o\A young;' hence
"age." 73-j/io = "much little," hence "amount;" conf. 1[ 48, p. 34,
for the "synthesis of contradictories," which these terms exemplify. —
6. This word is used half-jokingly. Indeed there is a touch of raillery
in all^ this passage, especially in the bride's words " Osoku naru to
ikenai." — 7. A somewhat slangy substitute for the proper verb, which
would here be dete or miete. Conf. yarakashite, so often used by the
lowest classes as a substitute for all sorts of verbs, 'ihs.yatte just below
has its usual sense of " sending."

4l6 LECTURES.

uchi ye Mlo wo yatte ttkagawaseru to, seiisei wa doko ye ilia
ka ? inaito iu no de," fujin no ho de wa laiso hara wo lalele,
siigu uchi ni kaetle shimalla to iu koto. "

Sale Buiisen sensei wa, sono hi no asa hara jikken-shitsu
dc chiisa na shiken wo hajimeie ila ga, — sono sKiken ni
omoshiro7ni ga isuile, jikan no sugiru no ni mo kokorozukasu,
y agate iokei wo miru to, gogo no rohi-ji de alia kara, ki ga
isuile, odoroile, leva ye Hie miru to, fujin no ho wa, okotle
liaette shimalla alo de arimasMta. Soko dc, Bunsen sensei no
iwaliii}" : " Kon-in to iu mono wa, mendoMsai mono da"
to, — sore-giri sono go wa kon-in wo sezu ni, konnichi de
71111 kalMshahu laru rojin de, musai de orimasu.

" Kore wo mile mo, gakumon no kenkyii no omoshiroi koto
"va 0 wakari ni narimasho.

8. There is not any intention of quoting words actually used.
Iu has here little signification. To iu no de = "\t being the fact
that..."— 9. Koto is here a sort of expletive. To in, "it is said
that," does not require to be represented in the English transla-

N. B. Apropos of these lectures, we take the opportunity to re-
mind students of the fundamental difference between English and
Japanese in the matter of the length and complication of sentences,
brought about by that system of syntactical "integration," which we
have explained in \ 442 — 4, p. 280 et seq. No foreigner will

LECTURES. 4 I 7

messenger was sent to the house to make enquiries.
Where was he ? Nowhere to be seen ! Thereupon, home
went the bride in a fury.

The fact was that the Professor had instituted some
small experiment in his laboratory on the morning of the
day in question, and had become so deeply interested in
it as to fail to notice the flight of the hours. By and by,
on looking at his watch and finding that it was six o'clock
in the afternoon, he recollected the situation with dismay,
and hurried off to the church to see what could be done.
But the bride had already departed in her wrath. There-
upon, the Professor came to the conclusion that marriage
was a bother. So he remained unmarried from that day
forward, and he still lives on as a hale old man, but wife-
less.

This example may suffice to show you the attraction
which scientific investigation is capable of exercising.

tion. — -lo. No iwaktt, lit. " the speech of," is a Classical equiva-
lent for the Colloquial ga iimashita. — Ti. The original wording of
this last paragraph has been slightly altered, to suit the purposes
of the present wort.

attain to a good Japanese style, unless he learns how to concatenate his
thoughts into long and complicated periods, jast as no Japanese will
express himself clearly in English unless he learns to be short and
simple. The English translation of the above lecture has no less than
eighteen sentences. The Japanese original has but five.

U 462. TOKUIKU NI TSUITE NO ICHI-AN.'

(KATO HIROYUKI SHI GA DAI-NIHON KYOIKU-
KWAI DE ENZETSU SARETA^ UCHI.)

Fb no iiaka ni wa, ' ' me-ahi sen-nin, mekura son-nin? " to
iu koio ga aril. Tsugb iii-sen-nin no uchi, me-aki lo mekura
ga sen-nin-zuisu aru to iu no de arimasu ga, — walakushi iva,
me-aki to mekura wa toiemo hambun-zutsu aro io wa omowanai.
Ni-sen-nin no tichi ni, sen hi-hyaku ku-ju shichi-hachi-nin made
wa mekura de, sono aio no ni-san-nin ga me-aki de, — sore
mo me-aki ni naren kurai de aru. Sore-hodo yo no naka ni
wa mekura ga oi. Sore wa honio no mekura de wa nai.
Rigaku tetsugaku ga mekura na no da. Shin ni gakumon-jo
kara ieba, sen ku-hyaku ku-jii shichi-hachi-nin wa mina mekura
de aru. Sore dake ni oi mekura no yo no naka de areha^,

I. The lecture from which these few pages have been extracted
has been reprinted by its learned and eloquent author in pamphlet
form, under the title of " Toku-iku Hoho An" Dr. Kato, in granting
the present writer permission to make use of the composition in ques-
tion, suggested that it would be best to take the text of the pamphlet,
as having been touched up, and hence showing a better style. After
some consideration, this advice has been disregarded, it seeming
more interesting, and also probably more profitable from the point of
view of a student of the Colloquial, to print the words exactly as
taken down by the short-hand reporter from the accomplished

A POINT OF MORAL CULTURE.

(EXTRACTED FROM A LECTURE DELIVERED BEFORE

THE EDUCATIONAL SOCIETY OF JAPAN

BY DR. KATO HIROYUKI.)

The proverb tells us that "for every thousand with
eyes, there are a thousand without." That is to say that,
out of a total of two thousand persons, there are a thou-
sand who can see and a thousand who cannot. In my
opinion, however, the proportion of those who can, to
those who cannot, see is by no means equal. Out of
every two thousand persons, no less than one thousand
nine huudred and ninety-seven or eight are blind, leaving
but two or three with sight, while even those two or three
cannot see properly. Thus enormous, in this world of
ours, is the proportion of blind folks. I do not mean to
say that they are blind physically. They are blind

speaker's lips, and published in the "Journal of the Educational
Society of Japan," No. 68, and also in the " Taika Ronsku," No. 7,
the text of which latter periodical has here been followed. The cm
of ichi-an is lit. "an opinion," hence "a case," here rendered "a
point." — 2. Observe the potential used honorifically. — 3, For this
proverb, see p. 312, No. 21. Observe, here and elsewhere, how we
anglicise the style by turning the phrase personally ("the proverb
tells us," etc.), and conf. T[ 440, p. 279. If all the sentences were left
impersonal as in the Japanese original, the translation would never
read like genuine English. — 4. The conditional mood here has its

original Classical sense of " since, " when," or " as," ," not " if . . . . ;"

conf. p. 184.

420 LECTURES.

mekura wo osamele" iku dogu to itc mono ga nakereba naran,
Ni-san-nin no me-aki wo osameru dogu yori wa, sen hi-hyaku
ku-ju sMchi-hachi-nin made am mekura wo osameru no ga
hitsuyo de aru. Soreyue ni, waiakushi wa sen ku-hyaku ku-jii
shichi-hachi-nin no mekura no tame ni hitsuyo de aru kara,
sono ho no dbri kara ieha, watakushi wa shukyb to iu mono ga
iaihen suki ni nam. Doitsu no tetsugaku-sha Schopenhauer
to iu hito no iiita^ kotoba ni, ' ' Shiikyo lua hotaru no yd 7ia
mono''. Kurai tokoro de nakereba, hikaru koto ga dekinai^"
to moshimashita ga, — watakushi no kangae ga, ima moshita
tori ni, yo no naka no ni-sen-nin no uchi, sen ku-hyaku ku-jii
shichi-hachi-nin made wa mekura de aru to sureba^, maru de
yami no sekai de aru. Faint no sekai de areba, hotaru ga
hikaranakereba narimasen.

Auguste Comte to iu hito no kotoba ni, " Kono yo no

-'■naka no susumu wa, shukyo-teisugaku kara sozo-tetsugaku no

sekai'^"; sore kara susunde, jikken-tetsugaku ni nam " to iu

koto wo moshimashita ga, — watakushi no kangae de iva, shuliyb

no sekai wo hanarete shimau koto loa ybi ni dekinai. Ippan

no jiinmin ga shukyb no sekai ni iru mono de aru to kangaeru.

Sb iu yb ni kangaereba, sunawachi shukyb to iu mono wa,

rigaku ya tetsugaku no me kara mireba, makoto ni knri ivo

5. Osameru, "to pacify," "to govern," hence here "to guide." — ■
6. luta is "a westernism," see p. 163. — 7. Supply da, "is." — 8. Ob-
serve the double negative, used in Japanese to express the sense

LECTURES. 421

scientifically and philosophically. One thousand nine
hundred and ninety-seven or eight of them are blind, if re-
garded from the standpoint of the truly educated. Since,
then, this world is one in which the blind so greatly predomi-
nate, we need something wherewith to guide them. Far
more indispensable than the machinery wherewith to guide
the two or three who can see, is that required for the guid-
ance of the one thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven or
eight who cannot. Thus does it come about that a con-
sideration of the subject from our present point of view
makes me quite a friend to religion, as the thing need-
ed for the guidance of the one thousand nine hundred and
ninety-seven or eight who cannot see. The German
philosopher Schopenhauer has said: "Religion is like
a firefly. It can shine only in dark places." Now, if I am
right in thinking, as I said just now, that out of every two
thousand persons in the world, no fewer than one thousand
nine hundred and ninety-seven or eight cannot see, ours
is indeed a world of total darkness. And if it is so dark
a world, the light of the fireflies must not be dispensed with.

Auguste Comte has said that the stages of the world's
development are first from the theological order of ideas
to the metaphysical, and thence on to that of tiie positive
philosophy. But in my opinion it is an infinitely difiBcult
matter for the world to pass out of the theological stage.
I think that the mass of mankind are in this theological
stage. And to one who thinks thus, religion, though
unacceptable, — indeed unworthy of mention, — from the
scientific or philosophical standpoint, because dealing

which we render by the word " only."- — 9. To snreba=" if one assutoes

that ," hence "if I am (allowed to be) right in thinking that '.'

— 10. Supply ni nari, correlated with ni nam in the next clause.

42 2 LECTURES.

ioile, torn m iaran, shiga ni kakuru ni iaratiy^ to iu yd na
mono de aru keredomo, sono tcchi sen ku-hyaku ku-ju sMchi-
hachi-nin no mekura no tame ni wa makoto ni hitsuyb nam
mono. Sore da kara, konnichi ippan no tokuiku to iu mono
iva, do shite mo shulyd do nakereha, yaku ni taian. Arigatai
to ka, osoroshii to ka iu Kami Sama}'^ to ka, Hotoke Sama to
ka, Jbtei to ka iu Honzon Sama ga atie, sore wo tayori ni
shite, kuntb shite iku oshie de nakereba, ippan no gumai na
sekai ni wa kiki-me ga nai. Rigaku ietsugaku wa kosho na
mono da keredomo, kore loa gakusha-shakwai ni hitsuyb na
mono de, sono hoka ni nani ni mo yb ivo nasu koto lua dekinai.
Sono hoka, ippan no hito ni wa, shukyb no hb kara deta
tokuiku de nakereha, sukoshi mo yd wo nasan mono de arb to
iyo-iyo watakushi no kangae ja omou.

Sore nareba, shukyb zva do iu shukyb ga yokarb to iu mondai
ga sono tsugi ni dete kuru. Donna shukyb wo mochiitaraba, hbnb
ga arb ka to iu mondai ga dete kuru ga, — wataJiushi wa shukyb
nofiikai tokoro wo shiran. Daitaino seishitsu wa, dbtoku-tetsu-
craku kara jnireha, shinri ni kanawan mono to minakerebdy^ naran.
Kuwashii koto wa shirimasen kara, dono shukyb ga yokarb to
watakushi ga kesshite sadameru koto wa dekin. Tada konnichi
made no sekai m kbnb no atta tokoro no ato ni tsuite, jijitsu no
ue yori kangaete mireba^*, Faso-kyb ga ichiban kbseki ga atta
yb ni kangaeraruru. Bukkyb no hb wa, ittai no ybsu wo kan-

II. Lit. "not sufficient to place on the teeth," i.e., "unworthy of
mention." For the negative taran, ist conj., instead of tarin, 3rd conj.,
see p. 164. — 12. Kami, though adopted by the Protestant missionaries
to denote the Christian God, here has its proper original sense, i.e., It
denotes the gods and goddesses of Shintolsm. Jotei, lit. " the Supreme
Emperor," is here the Christian God. For the sake of maldng a dis-
tinction, we have rendered Kami by " a deified hero," that being a fair
approach to the status of many of the gods of Shintoism. Honzon, ori-

LECTURES. 423

with gratuitous fancies, — religion, I say, is indispensable for
the sake of the one thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven
or eight who cannot see. For this reason moral culture in
general, inculcate it as you will, is of no avail in our day
unless associated with religion. No system of training will
produce practical results in this universally stupid world
of ours, unless it possess, and use as its lever, some object
of worship either beneficent or redoubtable, be it a deified
hero, a Buddha, or a supreme God. Science and philo-
sophy are sublime things. But they are needed only by the
learned world, beyond the limits of which they are power-
less. I grow daily more fully convinced that, beyond those
limits, among mankind at large, no moral training that
does not start from religion is likely to have the least effect.
Supposing this position granted, there next arise the
questions : — Which religion is probably the best ? Which
religion will probably, if adopted, be most fertile in
results ? In the presence of such questions, I feel my
own ignorance of the profounder aspects of religion.
Nevertheless, the general character of religion is known
to me, and this general character must be pronounced to
be in disagreement with truth as deduced from moral
philosophy. My ignorance of details incapacitates me
altogether from deciding which religion is the best. But

ginally a Buddhist term, means lit. " the chiefly revered," i.e., " the
(chief) object of worship." The many Sama's here are slightly ironi-
cal.— 13. Miru, "to see," here and often elsewhere = " to consider,"
" to regard as." — 14. Lit. "If, following after the traces of that which
(iokoro) has been of effect in the world of till to-day, and looking, one
considers from the top of facts, one may think (potential hangaerarum ;
also to be rendered "I am inclined to think") in such wise that
Christianity has been of the most deeds." For Itangaeraruru, instead
of kangaerareru, see N.B. to p. 165.

424 LECTURES,

gaele viireha, letsugaku made mo hailie iru yd d^^, fukai dori
made ioUe aru. Naka-naka Yaso-hyo nado no yd na asai mono
de nai. Yohodo kosho na mono de arimasu keredomo, ski-
kashi'^" shiikyo io sMia konb de waP, Yaso-kyd hodo no kdnb wa
nakarb to kangaemasu. SKkashi-nagara, mukashi wa Biik-
kyb mo konb ga alta de arimasW^ ga, — konnichi de wa, kbnb
ga USUI yb ni kangaeru. Kono Bukkyb no kbnb no usui no wa,
shukyb ga wand no de naku, shukyb wo tsvtkasadoru hlio ni
jubun iekitb shita Mio ga taktisan nai lame ni, Bukkyb no
kbnb ga nai' no ka mo shiremaseii^^- Sore wa do da ka shiri-
masen ga, — Yaso-kyb wa konnichi Ybroppa ni jubun kbnb ga
aru. Moltomo, mukashi yori kbnb ga otoroete iru keredomo,
konnichi de tno zuibun aru. Ybroppa de wa, jbib-shahvai de
mo Yaso-kyb wo shinziiru"' hilo ga bi. Ybroppa no kifu ya
shisb no dai-hibun wa, Yaso-kyb ga moio ni naiie, sb shile sono
kuni no ki/ic ya shisb ga sore kara umi-dasarele iru. Sore
hodo kbnb no aru mono'"-. Shikashi gakusha no setsu de wa,
' ' Shukyb wa kbnb ga nai. yimmin no kifii ya shisb wo
umi-dasu kbnb wa nai mono de aru " to iu ga, — wataliushiwa

15. Lit. "being {jie) the appearance that even philosophy is inside." —

16. SMtiaslii followed by tieredoino may seem tautological. Such com-
binations are, however, not infrequent, though the present writer does
not undertake to recommend them to the imitation of foreign students. —

17. Lit. "with regard to its efficacy as being a religion," ji«-« here
resembling our verb "to be;" conf. ^ 356 — 7, p. 227.— iS. Atla
de arimas/id=" it probably is a fact that there was." — 19. According
to European notions of logic, the last clause of this sentence is super-
fluous, because reiterating the ideas of the first, and we should incline
to make the sentence end after tame with some such words as iaku-

LECTURES. 425

a practical consideration of the effects produced on the
world by various religions down to the present day leads
me to look on Christianity as probably the one that has
made most proof of efiiciency. Buddhism, indeed, consi-
dered theoretically and in its totality, with the philosophy
which is apparently contained in it and the profoundness
of its reasoning, rises far superior to any such shallow
doctrines as Christianity has to offer. Buddhism is sub-
lime in the extreme. Nevertheless, I venture to think that
its influence as a religious system has been inferior to that
of Christianity. No doubt it may have been influential in
olden times ; but I do not think it has much influence
in our own day. Perhaps this insufficiency arises, not
from any defect in Buddhism itself, but from a paucity of
suitable men among those who direct its affairs. How
this may be, I know not. But this I know : — Christianity
has enormous influence in Europe at the present day.
True, this influence is no longer what it once was, but it
is still great. Most Europeans, even those belonging to
the upper classes, still believe in Christianity. Christianity
is the foundation on which the sentiments, the thoughts
of Europeans mostly rest, — the mother by whom those
sentiments, those thoughts were given birth to. Thus

san nai tame ka mo shiremasen. But thus to repeat in a final clause
the idea of the first clause (here, Kono Bukkyd no kond no usui no wa)
is quite consonant to Japanese methods of thought and expression.
In such cases, either the first clause or the last must be dropped from
the English translation. Observe the difference between ka mo shire-
masen at the end of this sentence, meaning " one cannot know whe-
ther," here freely rendered " perhaps," and ka shirimasen immediately
below, meaning " I know not." — 20. Shinzuru is slightly bookish for
sMnjiru. Similarly below we find ienzuru for benjiru ; conf, ^353,
p. 226. — 21. Supply (/c'j;?, " it is."

426 LECTURES.

son?ia chikara no iisui mono io wa minai. SMkashi, chikara
ga USUI to ka, takusan am to ka iu koto wa, konnichi koko de
benzuru koto wa dekimasen kara, okimashtte^^, tada watakushi
wa shiikyb wa ziiibun chikara no aru mono ; so sMte kokumin
no kifii ya shiso no oi naru genso ni naite irii mono to kan-
gaeru. Yoroppa de wa, jbto-shakwai to iedomo^^, konnichi
seiryoku ivo motte irii. So iu iokoro no keiben kara'*, Fizso-kyo
ga ichiban kono ga^' aru mono de aru io watakushi wa omotc.

22. 0&V»aj/^?/<r = " leaving that aside." — 23. To iedomo here=(^«
»w, " even (in)." This is an idiom borrowed from the Written Lan-
guage.— 24. " (Judging) from the convenience of such things " (tokoro).

LECTURES. 427

great has been its influence. It is true that the learned
deny this influence, and assert that religion is powerless
to produce thoughts and sentiments. But I, for my part,
cannot regard it as so powerless a thing. Be this as it
may, I cannot at this time and in this place discuss the
question as to the degree of power which it may or may
not possess. I will, therefore, only advance my personal
opinion, which is that religion has considerable power,
that it is indeed a prime factor of national sentiment and
national thought. Its force is felt in Europe at the pre-
sent day, even in the upper classes of society. These
advantages it is that lead me to regard Christianity as, of all
religions, the one that produces the greatest effects.

25. No would here be more regular, as the phrase is an attributive
one ; see \ 206, p. 141. Ga is, however, sometimes exceptionally used
in such contexts.

H 463. " SHINREI-JO NO KYOGU."'

CYOKOI TOKIO SHI NO SEKKYO
NO UCHI.)

Chikagoro Seiyo ni shinkwa-ron ga saltan ni okolle, kono

ienchi hamhuisu ga deki, kono yo no naka ga deki-agaiiaru

hb-ho wo ioki-akashimasuru. Sono seisu ni yolie mireba, kono

sekai ni tva hajime iva shigoku ianjun naru seibuisu shika

arimasenanda ga, — sore ga tekito no kyogU no haiaraki ivo

uke, ima no fukuzalsu nam kono uruwashiki sekai wo isukuri-

dashimashita. Kono tekito no kyogu to wa, sunawachi shizen-

lotajano', shiyii-totajano to iu mono' ga arimasii.. Yushb-reppai,

tekishu-seizofi to iu koto ga arimasu. Suhete kore-ra seibuisu

no hattatsu, shinlajua ni tekito naru kyogu to iu lioto wo Iwmaka

7ii setsumei sMtaru mono* de arimasu. Ima kono kyogu no

hataraki wa, tada db-shoku-huistf no nikutai no ue nomi narazu,

mata watakushi-domo no ckishild no ue ni totte kangaele mo,

I. Written with tlie Chinese characters jfi* H Jl ?) 5| jg. This
sermon was printed iu a Christian magazine (now extinct) entitled
" Hankyo" or " The Echo." It somewhat approaches the Written
Language in its style. Thus we find : in line 2, agattaru for agatta;
lines 4 and 6, naru for na ; line 6, uruwashVii for urmaaskii ; line 6 of
'p. 4^,0, seshimeta for saseta, etc.; furthermore the constantly recurring
use of the indefinite form at the end of clauses, as deki in line 2, cor-
related with deld-agaitaru in the next clause. Here are (for the benefit
of the student's Japanese teacher) the Chinese characters with which the
most difKcuIt words in this sermon are written : — shin-kwaron, jg-ffct^,
" the doctrine of evolution ; " fiiJitizatsu, fS Si > " complicated ; " shizen-

SPIRITUAL ENVIRONMENT.

(EXTRACT FROM A SERMON BY THE
REV. YOKOI TOKIO.')

01' late years wide credence has been given in Western
countries to the doctrine of evolution, which explains the
method whereby heaven and earth and all that there-
in is arose, — the way in which the world was finished.
According to this theory, the world at first contained
none but the simplest types of life, which, thanks to the
action of a suitable environment, resulted in the formation
of our present complicated and beautiful world. The
suitable environment in question includes such things as
natural selection and sexual selection, such facts as the
struggle for existence and the survival of the fittest.
The theory explains in detail the conditions of environ-
ment which are favourable to the development and evolu-
tion of living beings. Now, this action of the environ-
ment is exercised not only on the bodily frames of animals
and plants. It is as clearly to be traced in the develop-

tpta, S^JSllft. "natural selection;" shiyV.-tdta,^-li^'-^^ "sexual
selection ; " yuslw-repfai, %,'§f^^, " the struggle for existence " (in-
cluding the idea of the survival of the fittest) ; iekishti-seuon, jS§^^,
" the survival of the fittest ; " and, close to the end, jika-docJiaku, g^
g^, " self-confutation." — 2. Jano is the Kyoto equivalent of the dano
explained on p. 80. — 3. Mono in this sentence is equivalent to lioto
in the next. The author was perhaps led to this somewhat exceptional
use of mono by an instinctive dislike to the repetition of too many koto's
in succession. — 4. This mono denotes the doctrine of evolution. —
J. Short for dobutsu sJiokiibutsu.

430 A SERMON.

hanahada aJdraka m zoaharimasu. Gakusha io gujin ga dekiru
no mo, sono kyogu ikan niyoUe oi ni sadaviaru koto de, ima koko
ni onaji saichi onaji rikiryb wo moite orti kodomo wo toite, httori
wa goku inaka no shimhun wo miru kolo mo nai chiho ni
oki ; 77iata hilori wa, kore wo iotle", hummei no chushin io in
Tokyo ni oki, isui ni daigaku Jii irele shugakti seshimeia naraba,
go-nen ka roku-nen.no 7iochi ni wa, kono fidari no chishiki-jo
hotondo ien-chi no chigai ga dekiru koto de arimasu. (Chti-
ryakti'. )

Yo no naka 710 hiio ga mdshi?)iasuru 7ii, walakushi wa yoi
kolo wo sliiiai to iu kangae ga jiibim a/'i ; watakushi 7ii wa sen
wo nasMiai to iu negai ga jiibun art ; watakushi 710 okonai wo
7iiite 7710, watakushi wa kakubetsu warui kolo wo shite oru to
wa onioi77iasen. Sude ni walakushi no kokoro ni ryushi7t ga
alle, walakushi ni zen wo susume, aku ivo iTuashimemasu kara,
sono ryoshin no sashizu wo 77iolte ikeba, belsu ni Seisho wo
yomazu, belsu ni ino7-i wo shi7takule mo yoroshi to iu is-shu
no kangae ga gozai77iasu. Sale kono kangae wa, Nikon nomi
ni oko7tawarete oru chiisai mono ka to iu ni, Seiyo no 7noliomo
bum7iiei naru Doilsu, Igirisu ni oile 7710 okonowaru7-u iokoro
no mono de a7-u. Shukyb wa iranai, sekkyo zoo kiku kolo wa
iranai, Seisho wo yo77iu koto wa iranai, tada zuatakushi no kokoro
de warui kolo wo shinakereba yoroskii to 7nbshiviasYi. Do de
ari77iashb ka P Koko ni goku chiisai hito-lsubu 710 shii no 7ni
ga dele kite 77ibsu 7ii, ' ' Watakushi wa, watakushi no ucki ni
kano kbdai naru so7-a 7ti sobiyuru shii 710 ki io naru no chika7-a
wo molte oi'i, kore to naru keikwaku wo sonaele oru ga yue ni,
6. Lit. " as for again one, having taken him " (kore). — 7. This word is

A SERMON. 431

merit of our intelligences. The environment it is, which
chiefly determines whether a man shall be learned or
ignorant. Take two children of equal intelligence and
ability. Set down one of them in a place where there is
not so much as the poorest provincial newspaper to be
seen. Take the other, and set him in Tokyo, the centre
of enlightenment ; let him finish his studies at the uni-
versity, and in five or six years there will result, in the
intellects of these two youths, a difference almost as
great as that which divides heaven from earth ......

People declare themselves to be full of good resolves,
full of yearnings after virtue, and incapable, on self-
examination, of discovering anything particularly repre-
hensible in their actions. Their hearts, say they, have
a good conscience, which recommends virtue to them
and restrains them from vice, — a conscience which, if
they follow its dictates, obviates all special need of
reading the Bible and engaging in prayer. Nor is such a
way of thinking an insignificant exception confined to
Japan. It is to be found in the most civilised countries of
the West,' — in Germany and in England. There, too,
men are apt to say that there is no use in religion, no use
in hearing sermons preached, no use in reading the Bible,
and that nothing is required beyond good intentions.
Now, my brethren, how would it strike you, if a tiny
acorn were to come and tell you that it contained in itself
the capacity for growing into one of those gigantic oaks
which rear their heads to the skies, and that, as its design
was to become such a one, it had no special need of

used, as a row of stars or dots is with us, to show that a passage has
been omitted. It signifies literally " abbreviating " (i. e., dispens-
ing with), ryaku; "the middle," chu.

432 A SERMON.

beisu ni taiyo ni ierasarenai de mo yoroshii, ame ni awazii to
mo yoroshii, (suchi no naka ni ne wo habikorasenai de mo
yoroshii" to iwaha, mina sama wa kore wo motle ika itaru
koto to nasarurn ka P Sadamete " Kbman ni mo hodo ga am.
Negau dake de wa, mokuieki wa tasserarenai" to bserarurii
ni chigai nai.

Oyoso hiio wa, ika naru hito niie mo, toki to shite zen wo
nashitai to iu negai wo okosan mono wa arimasen, Ano
Ishikawa Goemon^ mo, issho no uchi ni wa, kanarazu zen
wo nashitai to iu nen zvo okoshita koto ga aru ni chigai
nai. Shikashi kanji ga okotta kara to itte," zennin to iva
mbsaremasen. Ware-ware mo, toki to shite wa, hijo ni shinko-
shin ga okori, Seisho wo yomazii ni oraren koto ga arimasu ;
shinja no hito to majiwarazu ni oraren to iu koto ga arimasu.
Shikashi kanji ga okotta kara to itte", rippa naru Kami no shinja
to wa mbsaremasen. Tada ni kokorozashi dake de wa yaku ni
wa tatan ; kanji dake de wa mokuteki wa tasseraren. Kore
woybsei shi, kore ivo hattaisu seshimuru tii tekiib naru kybgu ga
hanahada hitsuyb de arimasu. Shukyb zva iranai, Seisho wa
iranai to iu hito-hito wa, dare ka to iu ni, — sono hito ga moltomo
shinkwa-ron wo tonaete, yoki kybgu ga nakereia dbhutsu mo
shokubutsu mo ningen mo dekinai to iu hito de, gakkb wo
omonji, shomotsu mo omonzuru tokoro no hito de arimasu.
Kare-ra wa tada dotoku-jb, shinkbjb no koto ni kagiri, zenryo
naru kybgu wa iranai to iimasu. Yo no naka ni jika-dbchaku
to iu ' koto ga bku arimasu ga, — kore yori hanahadashiki
osoroshiki jika-dbchaku iva arumai to omoimasu.

8. A notorious highwayman of the latter part of the sixteenth
century. He suffered the penalty of his innumerable crimes by being
boiled to death in a cauldron of oil. The scene of the execution was

A SERMON. 433

being shone on by the sun, no need of being moistened
b}' the rain, no need of spreading its roots into the soil ?
What would you think of this? Most assuredly you
would say that even conceit has its limits, and that the
forming of a wish by no means entails reaching the goal.

There are none among the sons of men who do not
occasionally form virtuous resolves. Doubtless Ishikawa
Goemon himself formed virtuous resolves some time during
the course of his life. But good impulses cannot be said to
constitute a virtuous man. We ourselves occasionally
e.Kperience an extraordinary ardour of belief, an extraordinary
craving to read the Bible, an irresistible attraction towards the
society of believers. But such good impulses cannot be said
to constitute us exemplary Christians. A mere intention is of
no use. A mere intention will not make us attain to the goal.
It is essential that we should be placed in an environment
calculated to foster our good intentions and develop them.
Who are the men who say that religion and the Bible are
useless .? They are those self-same ones, who, holding firmly
to the doctrine of evolution, and asserting that neither
animals, plants, nor human beings can develop without a
favourable environment, lay the greatest stress on schools and
on book-learning. It is only in matters of faith and morals
that they assert the uselessness of a ^•irtuous environment.
Numerous as are the instances which the world affords of
self- confutation, surely there never was a more extreme, a
more terrible instance of self-confutation than this.

Ihe dry bed of the river Kamo at Kyoto. —9. For this idiom see If 1 18,

V 83-

H 464. GIJO NO ICHI-HARAN.'

(Mr. Komuro Sliigehiro presentcl a formal " question," calling on
the Matsiikata Cabinet — that now at the head cf affairs — to declare
whether it intended to redeem its promise of governing constitutionally in
accordance with the national desire, and of purifying the public service.
Such were not the appearances that presented themselves to the public eye,
but on the contrary, jobbery and corruption everywhere, even to the extent
of buying up members of the Diet. If e then went on to make a long and
violent speech, alleging that this same prime minister, when in office some
years ago, had misused his power by interfering in the general elections,
and had even caused the burning of houses and the murder of many in-
nocent people. But now His Excellency resorted to subtler means, — to the
corrupting influence of gold, to the sale of offices, and the purchase of
members. What v/as the use of Japan's victories in war, if her honour in
peace was thus to be sullied by a " trading cabinet," whose millionaire
supporters were nothing better than loafers in frock- coats and thieves in
tall hats ?

When Mr. Komuro had sat down, the proceedings continued as
follows : — )

Kudo Kukan Kun (Jiyaku ku-ju shlchi-bar^') : — Waiakushi i^a
Komuro Kun ni taishitc shdsumon ga arimasu. Dbzo 0 kotae
ivo negailai. To iu mono wa, hoka do nai : — iadaima Ko??iuro
Kun no chb-cho iwaruru iokoro ga, waiakushi i^a Xomuro Kun

Notes. — i. This piece is taken from the verbatim report of the pro-
ceedings of the Imperial Diet on March 3rd, 1897, printed in the
Supplement to the Kwaiiipo, or " Official Gazette," of the following day.
Of Mr. Komuro's speech we have given only a very brief summary ; but
the subsequent debate is reproduced in full. On such occasions, speaking
as they do on the spur of the moment, the members fall into almost
pure Colloquial. Set speeches, prepared beforehand, are far more

A SCENE IN THE DIET.

Mr. Kudo K5kan (No. 197) [then rose and said] j: — I have
a question to address to Mr. Komuro, and should be glad
of an answer. What I refer to is simply this : — observing
what Mr. Komuro asserts to be going on, as he has just

deeply tinged with the inflaence of the book language, and are pro-
portionately harder of comprehension by foreigners. Motions, addresses,
etc., presented in writing, are all in the book language. — 2. There are
three hundred members in the (Lower House of the) Diet, and to each
a number is officially allotted. 'I'liey sit in the ord,er of their numbers,
each at a separate desk. This arrangement of course precludes the local
grouping of partisans.

43C A SCENE IK THE DIET.

no Slide ni okonau iokoro to mireha, — sore kara kono koto ni
isuile ion koto ga aru.

Gichb {Hatoyama Kazuo Kuti) : — Kudo Kun ni moshimasu
ga, — shitsilmon no beminei ni taishite wa, yuruskimasen.*

Kudo Kokan Kun : — Watakushi wa Komuro Kun ni ion
tioto ga arimasu.

Komuro Shigehiro Kun {ni-hyaku ku-ju rokti-ban) : —
Shitsumon ni taisuru shitsumon no tbhen wa, itashimasen.

Kaikiivada Seibun Kun (ni-hyaku ku-Ju hachi-ban) ; Hon-in
wa Idntyu-dbgi ga arimasu.

Gichb : — Kudo Kun ni wa, mada hatsugen wa yurushite
arimasen. Shitsumon no bemmci ni taisuru shitsumon lua,
yurusJiiinasen.

Kudb Kbkaii Kun : — Komuro Kun no enzetiu wa, gijb tvo
kegashita mono to omoimasu. Sore ni tsiiite nobeyb to omou.
Kore wo 0 yurushi nasaran to iu koto wa nai.

Gichb : — Dbgi nara, yoroshii. Shitsumon nara, ikemasen.

Kudb Kblian Kun : — Sore nara, Idnliyii-dbgi to shite, ....

Gichb : — Kinliyu-dbgi nara, yoroshii.

Kashiwada Seibun Kun : — Gichb / Gichb t

Gichb .■ — Slide ni Kudb Kun ni hatsugen no /;enriwo atae-

A SCENE IN THE DIET. 437

explained to us at great length, I now have something to
ask him concerning it. '

The President (M-r. Hatoyama Kazuo) :— I must inform
Mr. Kudo that I cannot allow one question to be elucidated
by another.

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — I have something to ask Mr. Ko-
muro.

Mr. Komuro Shigehiro (No. 296) : — I will not reply to a
question asked about a question.

Mr. Kashiwada Seibun (No. 298) : — I have an urgency
motion to propose.

The President : — Mr. Kudo has not yet been given the
right to speak. I cannot allow the elucidation of one
question by means of another.

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — I consider Mr. Komuro's speech a
disgrace to this House. It is on that I would speak. You
cannot refuse me permission to do so.

The President : — It will do as a motion, but not as a
question.

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — Well then, as an urgency motion, ....

The President : — If it is an urgency motion, it will do.

Mr. Kashiwada Seibun : — Mr. President ! Mr. President !

The President : — I must ask you to wait, as I have already
given Mr. Kudo the right to speak.

Mr. Kudo Kokan then ascended the rostrum, and spoke
as follows : — Referring to Mr. Komuro's speech, that speech
of Mr. Komuro's is one which I can by no means let pass
unnoticed. For this reason, what I desire is, once for all, to
get an answer from him and thereupon to bring in a motion.

Written composition lias alone been honoured in the Far-East, while
the spoken speech has been left unpruned and unkempt. — 4. Before
yurushimasen, add ta no shitsiimon %vo in order to make the sense clear.

438 A SCENE IN THE DIET.

— kono " giin laishu, giin baishii " to iu koto wa, Jibshu no mi-
iomete oru kolo de am to iu koio de aruj" JyasKku mo ware-ware
wa kono 7-ippb-/u ni taite, giin no ichi-nin to ?iaUe oru mono de
gozarimasu °. Giin wo baishu shila, — kono koio no tame ni iu
no de wa nai. Baishu serareia mono ga, moshi kono sam-
iiyaku-nin no uchi ni ari to sunt nara, jitsu ni kono gikwai no
shinsei ivo midashita mono de aru. Tadaima no enzeisu to iu
mono wa, sude ni liono gikivai — giifi no uchi ni baishu serareta
mono ga am, sore wo meigen shitai keredomo, ima koko de wa
meigeii senu to iu ga goloki i xvo iiita no de aru. Hatashiie
sono koio ga aru naraba, Ko7)iuro Kun ga jiibun ni nanigashi
ga baishu scrarete, dore-dake no jijitsu ga aru to iu koto wo
akiralia ni ivatakushi wa ukctajnawaritai. Nan no nanigashi,
— nam-ba?i no nan no nanigashi, kin nani-hodo wo moite, do iu
ie-isuzuki de baishu serareta (taisho),— l;ore wo uketamawaritai.
0 kotae aran koto zvo liibb itashimasu. ( ' ' Sonna shitsumon
•\va muyo " to yobu mono ari.) Moshi Komuro Kun ga
kotaeru naraba, watakushi wa dbgi wo teishuisu itashimasu.
Moshi Komuro Kun ga kono koto ivo — sono jitsu ivo — iwazu
shite, baishu serareta to iu /;oto ivo iu naraba^, liono gikwai wo
hazukashimeta mono de aru. Ytie ni liore wo chbbatsu-iin ni
fushite, sold no shobun aran Iwto ivo kibb suru In iu dbgi wo
wataliushi iva teishutsu itashimasu.

5. Signification fairly clear, though the style is slovenly with its
repetition of /Jvi'o and aru. Lit. "as for the fact of saying 'member
purchase, member purchase,' it is a fact that he says that it is a fact that
the public are noticing it." — 6. The force of iyashiku mo, a difficult term
conveying the idea of being " trifling " or " temporary," is here sought
to be rendered by " I have the honour." Fu is ^, a " hall " or " place."
— 7. I.e., the places they occupy in the Diet ; coiif. Note 2. — 8. Lit. " if he

A SCENE IN THE DIET. 439

What I refer to is simply this : — he says that the purchase
of members of the Diet, on which he continues harping, is a
matter ofpublic notoriety. Now, I too have the honour to sit
in this legislative hall, and to be numbered among its members.
That any one should have purchased members,— that is not
the reason for my speaking thus. But that members should
have allowed themselves to be purchased, — if any such there be
thought to be among our three hundred members, — then truly
are they creatures who have profaned the sacred character
of this assembly. The drift of the speech we have just
listened to is more or less this, — that in this assembly, among
our members, are men who have been purchased, that the
speaker intends to declare this fact plainly, but will not do
so now in this place. Well ! if such is really the case, I
^^•ant to hear from Mr. Komuro in clear terms exactly who
it is that has been purchased, and to what the circumstances
really amount. The names of the members in question,
their names together with their numbers', the sums they were
purchased for, and the manner in which the transaction was
arranged (loud laughter), — that is what 1 \\ant to hear. I
desire Mr. Komuro kindly to answer this query. {A voice :
' ' Such questions are useless. ") If he replies, I will offer a
motion. If, without actually stating it, — without adducing
facts, — he leaves the members of the Diet under the imputation
of having been purchased, then he has insulted this assembly.
I therefore offer a motion that Mr. Komuro be handed over
to the Disciplinary Committee, with a request that suitable
punishment be meted out to him.

says that they liave been purchased." We have rendered the phrase by
"if he leaves them under the imputation of having been purchased,"
because English usage demands stricter logic and finer distinctions
than so poor a speaker as Mr. Kudo has at his command.

440 A SCENE IN THE DIET.

Komuro Shigehiro Kun .-^Shiisumon no shitsumon ni
iaisMie wa, walakushi wa tbben wo iiashimasen ga, — ia no dogi
de gozaimasuru nara, uketamawaiie mo yoroshii ga, — walakushi
wa iken tvo nobeie, kaku no gotoki koto ga atte wa ikan io in
koto wo sei/u ni iadashita ni sugimasen.

Kudo Kdkan Kun : — Watakushi no dogi no yuen to iu motio
wa, nanigashi ga baishu serareta to iu koto wo meigen i>uru
koto ga dekinai naraba, sono koto ga nai no ni soi nai. Nai
no ivo molte, giin ga baishu serareta io iu koto wo iu ;;•) lua,
kono gikwdi zvo hazukashiinuru ?no?io^ de aru. Sunawachi,
kore go}" chobatsu-iin ni fusanakucha naran. Yue ni chobatsu-
iin ni fusKlc, iiatasKte kono koto ga aru ka ina ya wo tori-
shirabete, izure baishii serareta mono"- wa, baishu serareta
mono ; baisiiii serareta tnono ga nakereba, hatsugen-ja zvo
chobatsu ni fiisanakucha naran. Yue ni watakushi ga kono
d\giwo teishutsu itashimasu. Negaivaku wa, go sansei aran
knt) wo kibo itashimasu. ("Sansei ! sansei ! " to yobu mono
ari. )

Kashiwada Seibun Kun : — Tadaiina Kudo Kun no iwareia
kinky ii-db g i wa, ketsu zvo o tori ni nam jio desu Jm ?
Gichb : — Mochiron, sono tsumori desu.
Ka'ihiwada Seibun Kun : — Shikaraba, sansei de arimasu.

Inoue Kakugoro Km {ni-hyaku hachi-ju ban) : — Kore ga
dJgi de aru naraba, ichi-b tashilMmete oldmasu. Dbgi no shut
wo tashViamcru tame ni, hon-in wa hatsugen wo motomemasu.

g. Mono here stands by exception for lioto. Conf. \ 54, p. 39. —
10. This^rt is curious, for one would have expected wo before the tran-
sitive verb fiisiirii. I'robably IVIr. Kudo had some other end to the
senteixe in liis mind. Here, as elsewhere, one could wish that the

A SCENE IN THE DIET. 44 1

Mr. Komuro Shigehiro : — Though I cannot reply to a
question about a question, I may listen to it if it takes the
shape of another motion. [I would, however, draw Mr.
Kudo's attention to the fact that] what I have done has been
simply to express m}- views, and to warn the government
that such conduct was not permissible.

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — The rationale of my motion is that if
Mr. Komuro is unable to give the names of the members
alleged to have been purchased, the statement as to their
purchase is indubitably contrary to fact. To make an allega-
tion as to the purchase of members in contradiction to the
facts, is to insult this assembly, — conduct which must be sub-
mitted to the Disciplinary Committee. It must be submit-
ted to the Disciplinary Committee, and the question as to
the occurrence of these malpractices must be investigated.
If any members have been purchased, then they have been
purchased ; but if none have been purchased, then the
utterer of the libel must be punished. Therefore do I bring
forward this motion. I beg that you will be so good as to
second it. {A voice [or voices :'] " I second it ! I second it !")

Mr. Kashiwada Seibun : — Are you going to take a vote
on the urgency motion just brought forward by Mr. Kudo .?

The President : — Of course that is my intention.

Mr. Kashiwada Seibun : — In that case, I beg to second
the motion.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro (No. 280) : — If this is a motion,

there is something I should like first to ascertain. I ask to

be allowed to speak, in order to ascertain the sense of the

motion.

speeches were revised before being sent to the press. Sunawachi here has
the force of a weak " therefore," and is sufficiently indicated by the ap-
position of the two clauses of tlie sentence. — 11. Here mono reverts to
its proper material signification, and in this case means " persons."

442 A SCENE IN THE DIET.

Gichb : — Yoroshii.

Inoue Kakiigorb Kiin : — Tadaima Kudo Kun ga Komuro
Shigehiro Kim wo chbbaisu-iin nifusuru to iu no de aru ga, —
chbhatsu-iin jiifusiiru la in no wa, do iuiswniwo motie chbbaisu-
iin 7ii/7isuiii no de aru ka ?

Kudo Kbkan Kun : — Gikwai wo ban shlia mono de aru
kara.

Inoue Kakugorb Kun : — Yoroshii. Komuro Shigehiro Kun
wa, lashika ni san-jii-mei no sanseisha ga aitc, shitsumon-
sho wo teishtdsu sMta ?nono de aru io omoimasu. Chbbaisu-iin
m /usuru wa, dare-dake wo chbbaisu-iin ni fusuru no de
arimasu ka ?

Kudb Kbkan Kun : — ■ Waiakushi wa haisugen-ja wo — V7ia
iiia mono^'' wo — chbbaisu-iin nifustiru no de aru, — sunawachi
Kprnuro Shigehiro Kun wo.

Inoue Kakugorb Kun : — Komuro Kun no iadaima no enzeisu
wa, hon-in mo y ay a kiki-gurushiku kanjiie orimashiia keredomo,
kb iu jijiisu ga aru io iu ga, do de aru ka to iu uiagai de aru.
Kono giin no zichi ni baishii serareia mono ga aru io iu koio
wa, shinbun mo mina so Hie oru. So Hie oru ga, — are ga
honib desii lia, waiakushi wa dbmo honlb io mo uso io mo
ivakaran. ' ' Omae wa dorobb da, Kudu Kun wa dorobb da " io
iuiara, ' ' Waiakushi wa dorobb Ja nai. " So darb. Dorobb de
aru hasu iva nai. (Kassai. ) ''^Kore ga chbbaisu mondai ni naite
iva, — ware-ware genron nojiyu zco inoite, kono gijb ni shusseki

12. In Mr. Kudo's peculiar phraseology, ima itta mono is equivalent
to ima cnziisu sliita hiio, — no very civil way of rel'erring to another
" honourable member."— 13. More Ut. " but there is u doubt as to the
how of his assertion that such facts exist," i.e. whetlier they may not
exist after all. The de near the close of this sentence may sound queer
to many, who would rather expect ga in such a context. But de is
sometimes so used, though scarcely by natives of Tokyo. — 14. This
complicated sentence is not only apparently, but really, obscure. The

A SCENE IN THE DIET. 443

The President : — All right.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro : — Mr. Kud5 has just spoken to us
of handing over Mr. Komuro Shigehiro to the Disciplinary
Committee. But what is the offence for which he is to be
handed over to that Committee ?

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — For having slandered this assembly.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro : — Good. Mr. Komuro Shigehiro
had, I believe, thirty members to support him when he
brought forward his question. Now, exactly whom do you
propose to hand over to the Disciplinary Committee ?

Mr. Kudo Kokan : I propose to hand over the utterer of
of the libel, the man who spoke just now, — I mean Mr.
Komuro Shigehiro.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro : — Mr. Komuro's speech made a
more or less unpleasant impression on myself as well. But
the question is, what degree of accuracy may there be in his
assertion that such facts exist" .? As for the statement that
among our members are men who have been purchased, all
the newspapers are saying so. They are all saying so. But
is it true ? I really cannot make up my mind as to whether
it is true or false. If any one were to say, "You are a
thief," or " Mr. Kudo is a thief," the reply would be, "I am
no thief " No doubt. There is no reason why you should

first part of it may best be understood by supplying komaru after
iiatlc wa, and assuming ware-ware to begin a new sentence. Motto ni
= tnono de aru tio tii. Kd iu giroti refers to Kudo's contention. Ware-
ware is the subject oikatizimi. Jiyti id omoki wo /iatizuru=:" \.o set
store on liberty." The tnintd, or so-called " popular party," is that to
which Count Matsukata and his followers belong. The orator (Inoue)
did not originally belong to it : — he (as stated just Mow) only gave in
his adhesion to it, in the hope of obtaining a reform of llie press laws.

444 A SCENE IN THK DIET.

shite orii mono ni, kb iu giron wo dasu no W-i, hon-in wa
teikoku gikwai no tame, ware-ivare jiyii no, — kono genron no
jiyfi ni fuo/lomo omoki wo kanzuru ga tame ni, nakanzuku minto,
jiirai genron no jiyii wo moppara sakan ni tonae-kitatta kono
naikaku wo sansei stiru no wa, skiimbunshi no hakkd-teishi ivo
yameru ga tame ni sansei sum no de am. Hitorijiyu wo
ionae-kiiatta Kudo Kun mizukara seigen sum nado wa, jilsu
ni gaitan kiwamaru. Negaivaku wa, Kudo Kun, — hon-in iva
Kudo Kun ni shiite nozomu : — doka ivaga Nihon-koku to iu
mono^^ — -jimmin ni — kaku fyiade Jiyii ivo omonjite oru to iu koto ivo
shirashimeru tame ni, kono gidai wo o hlki ni naru koto wo kibo
sum no de arimasu.

Kudo Kokan Kun : — Kesshite hiku koto 7va deldina-icn.
Inoue Kun no gotoku, harawata no fuhai shite oru mono to wa
chigau no de aru. Kono shitsumon de arimasureba, kotaemasu.

Inoue Kakugoro Kun : — Shitsumon itashimasii.
Gichb : — Jnoue Kun no shitsumon no shui lua ?

Inoue Kalmgorb Kun : — Shitsumon no shushi zva kayo de
arimasu. Kudo Kun iva,jiyu wo omonjite, kore wo o hiki ni
naru wake ni iva ikimasen ka ? Kore ga shitsumon desYt.
("Muyo! muyo !" lo yobu mono ari. " Yare ! yare!" to
yobu mono ari. Gijo sozen. ) Sukoshi shizuka ni shite o
kiki ni naranai to, wakaranai. Naruhodo, jiyu wa taisetsu na
mono de aru ....

15. After mono supply ni, thus putting Nihon-lzoltti in apposition
vi\i\\ jimmin in the next clause. 16. The original Japanese expression

A SCENE IN THE DIET. 445

be. {Applause. ) It is a pity that the question of punish-
ment should have been raised. We bring to this assembly
the right of free speech, when, lo and behold ! Mr. Kudo
springs these questions on us. It is for the sake of
the Imperial Diet, for the sake of our liberty of speech — that
liberty by which we set more store than on aught else —
that I have supported the Popular Party rather than any
other, and the Cabinet which had hitherto so strenuously
championed the cause of free speech, hoping thereby to put
a stop to the suspension of newspapers. That only Mr.
Kudo, who had hitherto been preaching liberty, should
himself now do such a thing as call out for the punishment of
others, is truly the height of sadness. I beg of you, Mr.
Kudo ! — it is my earnest entreaty to you, Mr. Kudo ! — do
please withdraw this subject from discussion, in order to show
to Japan, to our people, the extent to which we respect liberty.
Such is my request to you.

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — I certainly cannot withdraw it. I
am of a different sort from the insincere trimmers" like Mr.
Inoue. Ifyou have any cjuestion to ask me about this, I
will answer it.

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro : — I have a question.
The President : — And the purport of Mr. Inoue's question
is .... .?

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro : — The aim of my question is as
follows. Could not Mr. Kudo be persuaded to withdraw
his motion, out of respect for liberty } That is my question.
{Some voices, " No good! no good I " Other voices, " Go on t
goon!" Tfie chamber is in an uproar.') You won't under-
stand me, if you don't listen a little more quietly. Yes,
indeed, liberty is an important thing. . . .
is coarser ; see Vocabulary.

446 A SCENE IN THE DIET.

Kudo Kdka?i Kun : — Hth^ ka Mkanai ka io ni nara, hikanai.
Mala go shiisumon ga aru nara ....

Bioue Kakugorb Kun : —Mizukara jihaku suru nara, nanzo
aele koloba wo isuiyashimasen. " yiyii wo shiran htlo to anata
ga iu mono ni, tare ga shiisumon wo suru mono wa nai. '°

Kudo Kokan Kun : — SMsumon ga nakereba, yoroshii.

Gic.ho. Kinkyu-dogi lo mi-lomeru ya ina ya lo iu kolo ni
Isuile, saikelsu shiyb lo kangaemasu. Kudo Kun no d)gi loo
ki7ikyu-di)gi lo mi-lomuru " to iu kolo ni dbi no shokun no kiritsu
wo molomemasu. (Kiritsu-sha shosu. ) Shlisii lo 7ni-iome-
masu. (Hakushu okoru. )

17. This is almost book language. The actual literary idiom would
be Nanzo aete hotoba wo tsuiyasan j'n ? an oratorical question which
the English version closely follows. For the future in n, see \ 257,
p. 168. For j(7 interrogative, see ^ 133, p. 93. The use of the Colloquial
negative phrase, in lieu of the Classical interrogative, takes all the point
out of the expression. — 18. Ni in this sentence = ko ni, "whereas,"

A SCENE IN THE DIET. 447

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — If you want to know whether I shall
or shall not withdraw, I [may tell you that] I shall not. If
you have any other question ....

Mr. Inoue Kakugoro : — If yoii yourself confess [that you
despise liberty], why should I waste any more words ? If
you [show by what you] say that you don't know what
liberty is, who would think of addressing any questions to
you .?

Mr. Kudo Kokan : — If you have no question to put, well
and good.

The President : — I intend to take a vote on the question
as to whether this is to be considered an urgency motion. I
request all those gentlemen who think that Mr. Kudo's
motion should be considered an urgency motion to stand
up. {A minoriiy slood up. ) I find there to be a minority.
(Clapping nf hands.)

" since." The rest of the construclion closely resembles that explained
in the preceding note. In true book language it would read thus,
Tare ka shifsumon sunt mono aran ya ? — 19. Mi-tomuru here,
immediately above nii-ioineru, shows how even the same speaker
will hesitate between the use of the true Colloquial and the book
form ; conf. N.B. to \ 240, p. 165.

A WORD ABOUT POETRY.

^ 465. With very few exceptions, all the Japanese poetry that
is esteemed by the educated is written in the Classical
language of a thousand years ago. Even the ditties sung
by singing-girls to the twanging of the samism are usually
more or less Classical in diction. Hence it is difficult to
find verses written in the Colloquial that shall be worthy
to place before the student. The following specimens
are therefore offered with some diffidence. The chief
positive characteristics of Japanese poetry are :

I. Its lines of five syllables and seven syllables. This is
the basis on which all the existing varieties of the stanza
are raised.

II. Its extreme shortness, — three, four, or five lines
constituting an entire poem.

III. The terseness of the style, the poetical sentence
often having no verb and being in fact rather an exclama-
tion than an assertion. These liliputian poems remind a
European of the sketches in which a Japanese artist will
represent a flight of cranes passing bef ire the moon, or a
bamboo swaying in the wind, with but half-a-dozen bold
touches of the pencil.

The chief negative feature of Japanese poetry is the
absence of rhyme and of quantity. Long vowels, diph-
thongs, and syllables ending in « or m do indeed count
double ; but that is because they were originally pro-

POETRY. 449

nounced separately, and are still figured separately in the
Kana writing.

If 466. Here is a miniature ode, — what is called a hokku, —
by the poetess Chiyo, who flourished in the last century : —

(5) Asagao ni

(7) Tsuruhc lorareie,

(5) Morai-mizu !

lit. " Having had my well-bucket taken away b}- the con-
volvuli,— gift- water ! " The meaning is this : — Chiyo,
having gone to her well one morning to draw water,
found that some tendrils of the convolvulus had twined
themselves around the rope. As a poetess and a woman
of taste, she could not bring herself to disturb the dainty
blossoms. So, leaving her own well to the convolvuli,
she went and begged water of a neighbour, — a pretty little
vignette, surely, and e.xpressed in five words. Whether
the circumstance actually occurred or not, we cannot
undertake to say ; for Japanese poets are as much given
to the invention of apocrj'phal esthetic incidents, as our
own rhymesters of an earlier generation were to the inven-
tion of non-existent Chloes and Amelias.

^467. Here is a hokku h\ the most famous of all hokkii-
writers, BashS, a poet of the latter part of the seventeenth
century. It is entitled Gchii-zen no Hoiotogisu, or "The
Cuckoo in Front of the Moon, " and is as follows : —

(5) Hlto-k»e iva,

(7) Txuki ga naiia ka ?

(5) Holoiogisu !

lit. " As for the single note, did the moon sing .? — Cuckoo ! "
The poet means that, startled by the note of the cuckoo,

450 POETRY.

he looked up in the direction whence it came, — to sec,
however, no cuckoo, but the brightl)' shining moon.
Could it then be the moon that was the songstress ? No,
it must be the cuckoo after all.
^ 468. Japanese poets are fond of jokes, puns, and
whimsical notions. The already-mentioned Basho ^\as
riding along a country lane one day, when his groom,
who afterwards rose to be the well-known poet Kikaku,
espied a red dragon-fl}', and cried out in verse

(5) Aka-tombo —

(7) Hane ivo ioliara,

(5) Tb-garashi I

i. e. , " Pluck oif the wings of a red dragon-fly, and you
have a cayenne pepper-pod." But Basho reproved him
for so cruel a fancy, and corrected the verse thus :

(5) Tb-garashi —

(7) Hane ivo isukeiara,

(5) Aka-lombo !

i. e. , "Add wings to a ca^•enne pepper-pod, and you have
a red dragon-fl}'. "

^469. The following /^'o/fv?, or " comic poem," of thirtv-one
syllables, contains a pun on the words go-hu go-bu, • ' ll\e
parts and five parts," i.e., " half and half," and gohu-gobu,
an onomalope for the gurgling sound made bv a liquid in
issuing from a bottle : —

(5) Kimi mo nonn,

(7) Baku vio noiiiH kara,

(5) Wari-ai mn

(7) Go-bu go-bu to Isiigi-

(7) JJa^u tarn ?to sake !

POETRY. 451

This may mean either: "Oh! the liquor from the cask,
poured out in equal halves, because, as you are drinking
and I too am drinking, proportion must be observed," or
" Oh ! the liquor from the cask poured out gurgle-gurgle,
because, etc."

^ 470. The following contains no pun, but has a dehcate
touch of satire : —

(5) Holologisu

(7) yb'^ jizai ni

(5) Kiku sato wa, —

(7) Saka-ya ni san-ri,

(7) Tijfu-ya ni ni-ri !
i.e., "The village where one may list undisturbedly to the

cuckoo's song is three leagues from the grog-shop,

and two from the bean-curd shop ! " — Notice in passing
that this stanza of thirty-one syllables is the vehicle of
the greater portion of the Classical poetry of Japan.

^471. The dodoitsu generally consists of three lines of
seven syllables and one of five. Take, for instance,
(7) Hito wa suki-zuki. I So many men, so many tastes.
(7) Soshiru wa yabo yo ! J To blame is clownish. He who
(7) Horete irii ucha,^ lis in love is blind, though
(5) Aki-mekura. Ipossessed of eyes.

iJ\ AT t. ■ ■' J At first 'twas a ioke, in the

(7) Nakagora etri de, • j ^- , ^ , ■' . -^ •

)L\ T ■ J ■ i mid-time a duty, but now it is

( 7) Jma m iagai no L , x^ iL • 3 1

r \ 'v-j J --J true love on both sides.

(5) Jilstc io jiisu. \

i'i\ Konna kokoro ni / tr • • 1 ,

(7 Smta no mo omae. L ^°''. " 't'^^^ have put my

\l) Ima-sara akite wa, heart m this state,^ For you

(5) Kaimiso. (to weary ofme now is cruel.'

I. For tichi wa. Such contracted forms in a are common in the
popular poetry. In the next poem we find nakagora for nahagoro wa.

453 POETRY.

^ 472. Occasionally the dodoilsii has five lines, thus : —
(5) " Kiiiin hana wo ( Even a board stuck up and

(7) Kalaku oru-na'' ! " to

(7) Itc iate-fuda mo,

(7) Tomenii kaze ni iva

(5) Zchi mo nashi.^

inscribed with the "words "It is
strictly prohibited to pluck these
blossoms " is useless as against
,the wind, which cannot read.

^473. We will end up by a longer poem of a form called
Scndai-husM, which, though containing two or three
Book Language forms, is otherwise easy. It is put into
the mouth of one who was exiled to a small island beyond
the stormv reach of sea called the Genkai-nada, to the
nortli-west of Kyushu : —

(7) Tori mu kosanai I ^ ^ _ ir u

)'( ,1 , • , I care not for mvself, who am

(7) denkai-nada ico ^ ^^ ' r^ ^ ■ c
)o( T' ; ■ e sent across the Genkai bea

(8) lararcru kono mtwa, , . , ^, i- i j

, [ T, J over which even the bn-ds do

(5 Iknmnedo,- ,^ j^^^^ ^^^ ^^..j.^ ^^^^

(7) Ato Jii noKOnsni Vu i_ 1 a

)'' „ , children who have remained

(5) ^^^^'/f"/l'/-^.''™' behind, -how may thev be

(7) Bu s/n/e lsuk,-u wo L ending the months and 'day^ ?

(5) Ohiru yara- ? \

2. It is to be understood that, though no longer enamoured of his
choice, the lover had remained faithful to her through a feeling of
honour, — u feeling which was rewarded by the eventual growth of
solid mutual affection.— 3. In the little book from which this verse is
taken, there is, opposite the lines, a picture of a girl weeping and
stretching out imploring hands to a man who is turning his back on
her. — 4. Lit. " positively break not ! " kataku being equivalent to
kesihlt^ — 5. Equivalent to sKikata ga iiai. — 6. This line has eight
syllables instead of seven, by a poetical license. — 7. Nokorishi \, Class-
ical for nokotia. — 8. Yara comes from Classicnl yu ai-iiii, which is
equivalent to the Colloquial de aro ka ?

H 474.

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY

OF

OVER 1700 USEFUL WORDS.

{^enieuiber that this is only a vocabulary, not a dictionary. The fundamental
differences of conception and expression iphich separate English idiom front
Japanese, render it an impossible task to assign equivalents that shall be
satisfactory in all contexts. The student is accordingly referred for details
to Messrs. Satow and IskibashVs excellent little ^^ English- Japanese Dic-
tionary of the Spokaii Language.")

A

almanac, koyomi.

alone, hitori.

along, no satisf. equiv.

abdomen, kara.

already, mohaya, sude ni.

able (can), ddkiru.

also, yahari, mo.

about (approximately), kurai l,f;!i-

always, itsudemo.

rai), ho do.

America, Amerika, Beikoku (learn-

above, no ue.

ed style).

absent (to be), riisu da, iiiai.

among, no tichi ni.

absurd, tondemonai, bakarashii.

amount (whole), so-daka, tstigo.

according to, ni yotU.

amuse oneself (to), asobu.

account (bill), kanjo.

amusing, omoshiroi.

ache (to), iiamu.

ancestor, senso.

across, no muko ni.

anchor, ikari.

actor, yakusha.

and, see p. 242.

add (to), kmvaeru, awascrit.

angry (to be), hara wo tateru, ri^-

address (written), tokoro-gaki, inua-

picku sunt (learned).

gaki (on a letter).

animal (quadruped), kedamono.

adopted son, yoshi.

another, mo hitotsu, hoka no.

advantage, rieki, ioku.

answer, henji, hento.

advertisement, kokoku (in" a nevifs-

answer (to), henlo sum, kotaeru.

paper); hiki-ftida.

answer for (to), uke-au.

afraid, kowai.

ant, ari.

after, no nochi ni.

anxious (to be), shimpai surit.

afternoon, hiru-sugi.

any body, dare de mo.

afterwards, nochi ni.

„ how, do de mo.

again, inata.

„ thing, nan de mo.

against, no satisf. equiv.

„ time, itsu de mo.

ago, tnae.

„ where, doko de mo.

air (atmosphere), kuki.

apple, ringo.

alive (to be), ikiie int.

apricot, anzu.

all, mina, nokorazu.

April, shi-gwaisu.

allow (io), yjtrusri.

arm (of body), te, tide.

454-

ANGLO-JAPAKESE VOCABULARY.

arm (weapon), btiH.

armour, yo7'oi.

army, rikugun.

around, no mawari ni.

arrive (to), tochakii stint.

art, (fine) Injiiisti.

artizan, shoktinin.

as, see pp. 70, 184, 243.

ashamed (to l:e), haji ivo haku.

ashe?, hoi.

ask (to), kiktt (lit, to hear) ; ioit.

at, ni.

attention (to pay), /•/ ivo isTikerti.

auction, sn-i-nri.

August, hachi-gwaisn

aunt, oba.

autumn, aki.

average, hcikin.

away, no satisf. equiv.

awkward, Jicta {jta).

azalea, tsutsnji, satsTiki.

B

baby, akambo.

back (of body), sennka.

bad, li'arui.

bag, fukiiro.

baggage, nimoiszi.

bake {\.a\yahi.

baljer, pan-ya.

ball {for throwing, shooting, etc.),
tama^ 7nari.

bamboo, take.

bamboo grass, sasa.

band (of music), gakidai.

banjo, samiscUj shamisen.

bank (for money), ginko.

bank-note, ginko-sliihei .

bankrupt (to become), shindai-
kagiri ni nam.

baptism, senrci.

bargain (to), negiru: bargain-
money, te-tsuke-kin.

bark (of a tree), kawa.

bark (to), hoeru.

barley, omngi.

barometer, sci-ii-kti.

bat (animal), kdinori.

bath, fnro.

bay, iri-umi, wan.

be, arti\ but see p. 221.

beach (sea-), hamahe, iimibe.

beans, mame.

bear (quadruped), knma.

bear (to), koracrn.

beard, hige.

beat (to), liiitsu, tdsn (more pol-
ished).

beautiful, vtsiikiishii, kirci ina),
7nigoto {no).

because, kara.

become (to), nar^t.

bed, nedai, nedoko.
bed-clothes, yagu,fitton.
bedroom, neviOy nebeya.

bee, Itachi.

beef, iishi, g^'Tinikn.

beer, biirit (from English).

before, no viae ni, saki.

beggar, kojiki.

begin (intrans.), hnjimarii.

begin (trans.), hajimeru.

behind, no tishiro ni, no lira ni.

believe (to), skinjirii, opion.

believer, shinja.

bell, kane.

belt, obi.

bend (intrans.), magaru.

bend (trans.), mageru.

beneath, no sKita ni.

berry, icJiigo.

besides, no hoka ni.

l:ietween, 0 aida ni.

beyond, no saki ni, no vwkoni.

Bible, Seisho.

big, oka, oki (iici).

bill (at a hotel, etc.), kamo.

bill of exchange, kawase-tegaia.

bill of fare, kondate.

bird, tori.

bit (little), siikoshi, kirc, kake.

bite (to), kni-tsukii, kamn.

bitter, nigai.

black, kiiroi.

blind, mekiira (no).

blister, hatsiibo.

blood, chi.

blotting-paper, cshi-gami.

blo-\v {\Q\fTikti.

455

blue, sora-iro («"), "/, asagi, aoi.

hoai, fmie, kobiine.

body, karada.

boil (to... food), niru.

boil (to... water), wnkasu.

boiling water, ni-intla yti.

bone, hoije.

book, hon^ shomotsit.

booli-keeping, boki.

boolcseller, hon-ya.

boot, kuisu.

born (to be), umareru.

borrow (to), kariru.

both, ryohOf dore mo.

l)Othered (to be), koinarzi.

bottle, iokkiiri.

bottom, shita {fio ho).

bow (to), 0 jigi wo sunt.

bow and arrows, yinni-ya.

box, hako.

boy, otoko ho ko, musuho.

branch, eda.

brass, shbichu.

brazier, hibachi.

bread, pan.

break (intrans.), oreru, kowarern.

break (trans.), ont^ koiuasu.

breakfast, asa-han.

bribe, inniiwi, wairo.

brick, renga.

bride, (Jiana-)yome.

bridegroom, (liana-)muko .

bridge, has hi.

l)ridle, fnzuna

bring (a person), tsttrctt' kiirti.

bring (a thing), viott^ kitnt,

broad, hiroi.

broker, nakagai.

bronze, karakane.

Lirother (elder), ani. [but see

brother (younger), t;/^/o. Jp 256.

brown, akai, hiri-iro (no).

Buddhism, Biippd, Bukkyo.

build (to), tatcrii.

Ijuilding (a), fate-mono.

business, yd, yomii/ii, sholiai.

busy, isogashii.

but, see pp. 242-3.

butcher, niku-ya.

butter, bata (from English).

butterfly, cho, cJioclio.
button, boian (from English),
buy (to), kail.
by, ni, dc.

c

cabin (on board ship), lieya.

cabinet (furniture), tansu.

cake, kjvashi.

calculate (to), kanjo suru.

call (to),_rff/w.

call ( =to rouse), okosii,

camellia, isiibaki.

can, dt'kirii : see also pp. 201-3.

canal, hari.

candle, rosokii.

cannon, taiho.

cape, misnki .

capital (city), iiiiyako.

capital (funds), iiwtodc, shihon.

captain (merchant), scncho ; (naval),

kwanetid : ( army), fai-i.
card (playing), karuta (from the

Spanish carta).
card (visiting), nafuda, meishi.
care (to take), /•/ wo tsukeru.
cargo, tsiniii-ni .
carpenter, daikii.
carpet, shiki-iiwno.
carriage, basha.
carrot, ninjin.
carry, (to), liakobu.
cash, (ready vaon^y) gtiiki n .
castle, shij'o.

castor-oil, himashi no abiira,
cat, UL-kp.

catch (to), tsiikainacni.
caterpillar, k^-uiiishi.
Catholicism (Koman), Tfnshu-kyd.
cause, wnki-, gvn-in.
cave, (hora-^ana.
ceiling, tciijo.
centipede, iimkade.
certain, tasJnka {na).
certainly (of course), inochiron.
certificate, shoslio.
chain, kusari .
chair, isii.
chairman, kzuaicho, giclid.

456

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

change (a), kawari, Jicnkwa.
change (intrans. verb), kawarn.
change (trans, verb), kacyii, ton-

kacru.
change (money), Isiiri.
character (Chinese), ji, moji.
character (nature), siishHsii.
charcoal, siimi.
cheap, _vr7^///.
cheat (to), damasii.
cheeks, ho, hdpcta.
cheque (bank), kogiltc.
cherry-tree, sakura.
chest (breast), mtiiie.
chicken, niwii-tori.
child, ko, /■■',/(<«/,'.
chin, ago.

China, Shiiia, Kara, iVaiikin (vulg.).
cholera, korcra-hyd (from English).
choose (to), .-rabii.
chopsticl;s, Jiashi.
chrysanthemum, kikii.
cigar, ha-iiuikt {ialiako).
cigarette, kaiiii-inaki-tabako .
circumstance, //aai, koto, kotogara.
civilisation, huinnui, kaikwa.
class (Ist),y<7/<7.

„ (2nd), chulo.

„ (3rd), ka(3.
clean, kirri (i/n).
clever, rikd(iia).
climb (to), noiioni.
clock-, tokoi.
cloth (woollen), raslia.
clothes, kimono, ifTikii.
cloud, kuiiio.

club, kiiralm (from English).
coal, sekitaii.
coat, uioa;^! .

cocks and hens, nr.oa-lon.
cod-fish, tarn.
coffee, kohi, kili.- (from the Knglish

■ or French word),
cold (to the touch), tsuindai.
cold (of the weather), savitii.
cold (to catch), kazc wo hlku.
collar, eri ; dog — , iiibi-wa.
collect (intrans. verb), aisiiiiiani, ta-

inaric.
collect (trans \'t\'h'),a!.'!in?ioi-ii,vosorn.

college, ^?-(7/('/'o.

colloquial, tsuzoku.

colonel, iaisa.

colour, iro.

comli, kits hi.

come (10), kiiru ; see p. 158 and

P- 193
come ill (to), hairii.
commission (brokerage), kosi^n.
confusion, konzatsu, d-snwagi.
conjuror, tozuma-tsukai,
consent (to), sliochi siini.
consul, ryoji.
consulate, ryoji-kwan.
consult ' to), sddan sunt.
contained (to be), ktaittc irii.
contented (to be), iiiaji'.oku sum.
convenient, b^nri {iia), tsiigo 110 yoi.
cool, suzusldi.
coolie, uiiisoku.
copper, akagatie.
corkscrew, sen-nuki.
corn (callosity), tako.
corn (Indian), tomorokosbii .
corn (\vheat), mugi, ko-mugi.
corner, kado.
corpse, shigai,

cjst (how much does it?), ikui'a ^
cotton, inoiucu.
cough (to), seki ga dji'u.
count (noble), liaku {-shaku).
cjunt (to), kazocru.
cjuntry (not the town), ii;-:ta.
c luntry (native), wa:;^ kuui, ho)t-

goiu.
course (ofi, moduron, jnoto yon.
cow, {//U'-)uski.
crab, kuui.
crape, cliirimou.
credit, no satis, equiv.
creditor, kasld-nuslu.
crooked (to be), magatto . ru.
cross (a mountain), kosu.
cross (a river), ivataru.
crow (a), karasu.
crowd, ozci.
cry (to), uoku.
cryptomeria, sugi.
cuckoo, liototogisu.
cucumbur, i^i-uri.

457

cup, chawan.
cupboard, todana.
cwr'io, funi-dogu.
curio-dealer, ddgu-ya.
curtain, mado-kake.
cushion (to sit on), zabutoit.
custom, fiizoku, slil-kitari.
customer, tohti, kyakii.
custom-liouse, zeik-oau.
cut (to), kiru.

D

damp, shimcppoi.

dance (to), odoru.

dangerous, abtwai, kcnih'ii (mi).

dare (to), no satsif. equiv.

dark, ktirai.

date, tsuH-Jii, giuappi, hiziikc.

daughter, wf/^/////('y but see p. 256.

daughter-in-law, yomc,

dawn, yo-ake.

6.3,y,hi; conf. p. 117.

day after to-morrow, myS^onichi,

asatte (less polite),
day before yesterday, issakiijilsii,

ototoi (less polite),
day-time, liirii,
dead (to bel, shiitdc int.
deaf, isunbo {no).
dear (in price), takai.
debt, shakkin.
debtor, kari-nushi.
Decexnher, J u-fU'gwaisit .
decide (to), kimeru, k^lici sum.
deck (of a vessel), kampan.
deep,/ukai.
deer, sMka.
dentist, ha-isha.

depend (to), jco;'", k'didiik,i sum.
devil, oni.
dew, istiyii.

diarrhoea (to have), hara ga kudurii.
(Wciionaiy, jiHki,jisho,
die (to), shinttru.
different, betsu (no), chigalia.
difficult, mtisJiknshii.
dig (to), horii.
dimensions, sitinpo.
dining-room, shokuma, sliokudo.

dinner (late) , yushoku, ham-meshi.

dirty, kitanai, Htanarashii.

dirty (to), yogosti, dainashi ni

sum.
disappear (to), mienahi nam.
discount, luari-bike.
disease, by5ki,yamai.
dish (large plate), dzara.
dislike (to), kirnii.
dismiss (to), hima wo ynm.
distance, inidii-nori, risu.
distant, toi, cmpo {na).
ditch, dobit.

do (to), sunt, iinsii, nasu.
doctor, islia.
dog, /;///..

door, to , next — , ioiiari.
doubt (a), ulngai, gincn.
doubt (to) !iliigoii,fushin ni oinoii.
down, shUii {yd).
downhill (to go), kiidam.
downstairs, skUa.
draft (bill of exchange), k.iiuiisj-

tcgaia.
dragon, rye, tatsu.
draught (of wind), sukimn-knzi'.
drawer, Iilki-dashi.
drawers (garments), skdiu-zii!'on.
drawing-room, kyaknma.
dream (to), yuine ivo iniru.
flreary, sabishii.
drink (to), notini.
drive (in a carriage), noru.
drive away (trans.), oi-yam, liarau.
driver, gyosha.
drop (a), shiz-iiku, tiki.
drop (intrans. verb), ochim.
drop (trans, verb), otosn.

dry (to trans.), Iios-u.

dry (to be), kawaitc iru.

duck, ahiru.

duke, kd{-shaku).

dull, (of weather), iittdshii, kuniotta.

dust (flying), hokori.

dust (on things), ^?'«/«'.

duster, zokin.

Dutch, Oranda no.

duty (obligation), gimu.

duty (tariff), zei.

dye (to), somem.

45^

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

ear, mimi.

early, hayai.

earth, tsuclii.

earthquake, jisliin.

east, Jdgashi .

easy, rasashii, zoso mo nai.

eat (to), talnru ; but see p. 251.

eel, ttnagi,

egg, tamago.

eight, j)'«/.s2/ / but see p. lOl.

eighteen, jii-hac/u.

eighty, luuhi-ju.

either or, see p. 243.

elbow, liiji.

eleven, pi-ic/ii.

embankment, dole.

embroidery, nitivio)*o,

emperor, icnsJii^ tcnno, kotci.

empress (consort), kisnkl, kogo.

empty, kara {na).

end, shiviai, oi^'arr.

enemy, kataki, ti-ki.

engage (to), yatoii, tanonnt (more

polite),
engineer, kikwanshi.
England, j^>?>//, Eik.<kii.
English (language), Tgirisii ih>

koiohn^ Eigo.
enough (to be), taririi.
enve^o-pe,jo-/>i/kitro.
estimate (written), isi/iiiori-gnki.
et-eetera, iiadi\ to.
eucharist, sliOousoii^ skii no bansau.
Europe, Yoroppa, Setyo.
even (smooth), tuira (no).
even (adverb), so,, sura, Je mo.
evening, ylr^olo, haii.
ever (at any time), no satisf. equiv.
every body, daro do mo.
every day, mniniclii.
every time, jiinido.
everywhere, doko dc ino,Jtd!>d.
examination (schooli, sliiken : to

pass an examination, sJnkcn ivo

iikerit.
examine (to investigate), sliirabiTti,

tadosit, nrntaiiwrii.

example (for), tatot'ha.
except, 110 Jioka ui.
exchange (to) lori-kaerii.

excuse (please me), gomcn nasai.

excuse (to oneself), ii-voakc wo

ill, ketowarii,
exhibition, hakitraiikzixii.
expense, nynhi, iiyTiyo.
explain (to), ioki-akasii.
export {to), yiisknlsii sum.
eye, mo : — of needle, medo.

face, kao.

fail (to), sokonau, Ito-.iiyorii .

fail (without), iiidchigai nukii, htlo.

faint, (to), im 100 iiiawasit, kizctsii

sum.
fair (a), ichi , oimiclii.
fall (lo), ocJtirii.
false, II so {no), honto do nai.
famous, nadakai.
fan (that does not shut,) iicliiwa.
fan (that opens and shuts), ogi,

sonsii .
far, toi, cmpo {na).
farmer, /lyakiisko.
fashion, ryiiko, hayari.

fast, (quick), kayni.

fat, (to he),/i'/!o//o int.

father, cJiiolii ; but see pp. 256-7.

father-in-law, shiito.

feast, gocliiso.

feather, haiio.

February, iii-gioolsii.

feel (to), kaiijtrit, ol'oorii.

female, iiiosii.

fern, ^iiida.

ferry, fiiiia-wa/aski.

ferry-boat, wataskii.lnino.

festival, malsiiri.

fetch, (to), iollc kiirii.

fever, iiotsii.

few, sukiinai ; see p. 274.

field (rice', to.

field (vegetable,) liatako, Iiata.

fifteen, y'?7-^('.

iitty, go-jTi.

fig, ichijikit.

259

fill (to') ippai ni stirii.

find (to), mi-dasti, ini-aiarit, nil-

tsukerti.
fine (good), yoi, rippa (na) ,
finger, yi/ii (vulg. ?/'?').
finger-feowl, Muhi-yitsiigi.
finish (to), sltimnii.
fire (conflagration), hwaji.
fire (fiame), hi.
fire-wood, viaki.
first, dai-ichi, hajivic no.
fish (alive), tiwo.
fish (used as food), sniiaiui.
fish (to), trioo wo tsurii ; (with a

net), ami wo jitsii.
five, itsvtsu ; but see p. loi.
fiag, hata.
flame, Iwiio, hi.
flat, hirattai, iaira {I'ci).
flea, nomi,
flesh, ?j/fo.
floor, j'!(^'«.
flour, kona, tidoiilio.
flow (to) nagarcrii:
flower, hana.
flower-bed, liwadau.
fly (insect), hai.
fly (to), i'c/';/.
follow (to), tsiiitc ikii,
food, tciheinono, sJioktimotsu.
fool, /v7/-<7.
foot, (islii.

foot-warmer, yii-tampo.
for, //t? tame ni.
forbid (to), kinjirii.
forehead, hitai.
foreign, gwnikok// («(>>.
foreign (article'), htrkni ,ii-hiii.
foieigner, gwaikohtjin, ijiii.
forest, haynslii, mori,yama (properly

*' mountain ").
forget (to), wasiirerii.
forgive (^o), ytirii sti .
fork (eating), niku-sashi.
forty, shi-ju.

forxr, yotsti, but see p. loi.
fourteen. y?7-j/;/.
fowl, tori.
fox, kitmne.
France, Fiiravsu, Futsukokii.

free, jiyu (nn).

freight (money for), iiiicliiit.

fresh (cool), siizusMi.

fresh (new), atorashii, sJiinki na.

Friday, kiii-yohi.

friend, ioviodachi, lioyu.

frightful, osoroshii.

frog, kaerii.

from, kara,yori.

front, omotc.

fruit (for eating), mizii-gwashi.

fruit (on a tree), (Jd no) mi.

full, ippai {na).

funeral, tovmrai,

funny, onioshiroi, okashii.

furniture, dogit, kazai.

G

gain (to), ijwkern.

gambling, iHikiiclii.

game, asoH. '

garden, niwa,

gardener, iicki-ya.

gate, mon.

general (usual), ippan no,fulsu no.

general (full), laisho; (lieut.-) chiijo,

(major-), shoshd.
Germany, Doitsu.

get (to down), orirn.

get (given to one), inorati.

get in, hairit,

get oft, no satisf. equiv.

get out, dcrii.

get up (rise), okirii.

ghost, bakemono , ynrt'i , o bake.

girl, onna no ko, jinisutnc.

give (to), jV'W", but see p. 251.

give away, yaiie shimatt.

give back, kaesit.

give in (yield), makcrii.

give up (leave off), yosn.

glad, tireshii.

glass (a), koppii.

glass (the material), giyaiiian.

glove, te-buktiro,

glue, nikawa.

go (to), ikn ; but see p. 251.

go away (to), kaerii, ittc sliimati.

go down (to), kiidaru, orirn.

460

AXGLO-JAl'AXESE VOCABULARY.

go in (to), haini.

hand (to), walasu.

go out (to), dcrii.

handkerchief, kamrfiiki, liankcclii

go up (to), UOl'iVll.

(from English).

goblin, tcn^u.

hang (intrans. verb), l:,ii:>:,-ii.

God (Buddhist), Hoiok^.

hang (trans, verb), kakii-ii, tsiirii.

God (Catholic), Tcnshu.

tS2tri-agcT!t.

God (Shinto and Protesant), Kami.

harbour, miiiatii.

godown, kiira.

hard, katai

gold, /■///.

hardly, no satisf. equiv.

goldfish, kingyo.

hare, iisagi.

good, roruj-////, yoi, li.

hat, lioski, sliappo (from the French).

good (of children), otonashii.

have (to), motsti, iiwtte ii-ii.

good (to eat), umai.

he, lino Jtito, ano otoko.

goodbye, sayouara.

head, at am a.

goods, sh'nia-jnouo.

headache, --.iitsii.

goose (tame), g.iclio.

hear (to'), kikii.

goose (-wild),."!!;/.

heart, kokoro.

government, sdfu, sciji.

heat, atsusa, danki.

graduate (to), soisugyo sum .

heat (to), atatamci-ii.

grammar, Intntpo.

heaven ten (Confuc), gokiiraku

grand, rippa {iia).

(Buddh.l, imijwku) (Christ.).

grandchild, wugo.

heavy, odloi, oniotai.

grandfather, ojiisan.

heel, kakalo.

grandmother, ob'asaii.

hell, jigokii.

grass (turf), shiba.

help (to), scwa wo sum, iotsiidau.

^i'^vc\fjar/.

hen, iiiLudori .

grease, abiii-a.

hencet'orward, kono nociii, korc kara.

green, aoi, mi, Ion, >no,-gi.

here, koko, kochi(ra).

green-grocer, ymiyu.

lligh, takai ,

grey, ncziimi-iro (110), hai-iro (ito).

hill, vaina ; — (on a road), saka.

groom, hetlo.

hinge, oko-isugai .

grown-up person, oloiin.

liire la house), karim.

guarantee (to), iike-ait.

hire (a -erv.mt), va/oii.

guard (to), nuiutcru.

history, r. kis'ii .

guest, kyahi:

hitlierto, iin.a nuidc, korc niad<:.

guide, annai {iio iiwno).

hold (to), t, ni moisii, motsii.

gun, tepfo.

hokl (to be contained), iuiini.

gunpowder, hwaytikii.

hole, ana.

holiday, ]', /J// ;///-/'/, kyujitsii.

H

Holland, Oranda.

home, ucki ; (country), htni.

liabit, iiayai ; (bad) — , kusc.

honest, skojiki (iia).

had better, see p. 177.

horn, fsiino.

hail, iiriire, hyd.

horrid, osoroshii.

hair, kv ; (specifically of the head)

horse, lima.

kaini, kaml no ke.

horsefly, a/ai.

hairdresser, hami-yui.

hospital, />y5in.

hair-pin, kair.aski.

host (master), arilji.

half, kianilniii, kivi.

liot (like pepper), kand.

hand, t^.

hot (not cold ', aisui.

46 1

hote\ ytTiH'j'ir .

ho'.el-keepa; yat/<ivir no Icishii,

hour, toki,jiha}i,

house, ic, itchi ^ tciku.

how ? do ? do shitc ? ikaga ?

how long ? itsu made ?

how many? iktitsu ? ikii-mai?

etc.; conf. p. 113.
how often ? ikii tabi ?
hundred, hyahit.
hungry (to be), liaraga horn, o iiahu

go sukti.
hunt (to),-^'rt'7-/ sunt.
hai'ry (to be in a), isogii.
hurt (intrans. verb), itanm.
hurt oneself (to), kcga vjo sum.
husband, olio ; but see p. 256.
hut, koya.

I

I, TX)atakushi ; but see p. 46.

ice, kori.

idle (to be), naiiiakelc int.

if, see p. 243.

ignorant (illiterate), vmgaku iia ;

(unacquainted vi\\h),fii-oiitini.
ill (sick), liyoki (na).
illness, byoki, yamai.
immediately (at once), snssokii, sngit

ili.
impertinence, shilsiirci, hiirci.
import (to), yiinyu sum.
impossible, dfkiiini.
in, ///.

included (to be), /laillo irii.
inconvenient, fidicn. (na), tsiigd no

zaartn,fittsiigd (na).
indeed, j'i/sii ni.
indeed I nariiliodo !
India, Tenjiku, Indo.
Indian corn, iniiiorokos/ii.
indsors, io no nchi.
infectious disease, donscmbyu.
ink (Indian) siimi.
inn, yadoya.
insect, miishi.
inside, no nah', ni.
inside (a person's), o naka.
instead, no kar.'ori ni.

insurance (fire), kwasai hokcn.

insurance (marine), kaijo hoken.

interpret (to), tsubeii wo sum.

interpreter, tsulien, tshji.

into, no naka ye, ni.

invalid, bydnin.

investigate (to), tori-shiraberu.

invite (to), mancku.

invoice, okuri-jo.

iron, tetsii.

island, shima.

it, sore, ano mono (little used).

J
January, shogwaisu.
Japan, Nippon, Nikon (more ele-
gant),
jar (a), tsubo.

jealousy, yakimochi, uetauii,
jewel, taiim.

join (trans, verb), oiooscru ; tsugu,
\6V.e,jodan.
jug, mizu-isugi.
jugglery, tezmua.
July, shichi-gwatsu.
June, rohi-gatsu.
just (fair), iadashii, kokei na.
just (exactly), cliodo.

K

keep (things in general), tainolsu,

viotte iru.
keep (pet animals), katte oini.
kettle, tetsubin.
key, kagi.
kick (to), kem.
kill (to), korosti.
kind (sort), shurui,yd.
kind(-hearted), sldusetsu {na).
king, o, koktw,
kitchen, dai-dokoro, kafte.
kite (bird), tombi.
kite (toy), tako.
knee, hiza.
knife, liocJio.
knock (to), tataku,
knock down (to), biichi-taosn.
know (to), shim, shifle iru.
Korea, C/io.:en.

462

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

L

lift (to), mochi-iigeru.

light (not heavy), karui.

light (not dark), akarid.

lacquer, iirushi.

light (to ... the fire), hi wo lakii.

lacquer-ware, niiri-mono.

light (to the lamp), rampu 'do

lady, okiisan.

fsuh'ru.

lake, inizit-tLmi , kostti.

light (a), akari , JnJmri.

lame, iikko, ckit/i/nr.

lightning, inahikayi.

lamp, rampu (from English).

like (to), siiki, see p. 65; konomit.

land, rikii, oka.

like (to be), nitc iru.

land (intrans. v&rh), jorikn siini.

lilac, murasaki {no).

land (trans, verb), riku-age sum.

\\\y,yurl.

language, koloha.

lime, ishi-bai.

lantern, clwchin.

line, sujl.

last (at), tsui iii,ydyakii.

lion, shishi.

last (tlie), sue no, ato no, but no

lips, kucltibim.

really satisf. equiv.

list, iiiokuroku.

last (to), motsu.

little (small), chiisai, chiisa {ua).

late, osoi.

little (a), sukoski.

laugh (to), loai-au.

live (to dwell), sumau.

law, kisoku, horitsu.

lively, nigiyaka ijid).

lawyer, daigen-nin.

lock (to),y<7 tt>t7 orosu.

lazy (to be), namakeru.

lonely, sabislui.

lead (metal), namari.

long, nagai.

lead (to), hiku, annai sum.

look at (to), iniru.

leaf (of a tree), ha.

look for (to), sagasu.

learn (to), narau, manabu.

loose, r.vri//.

least (at), sukunakutc mo.

lose (not to win), makem.

leave (of absence), hiiiia.

lose (something), ushinau, nakusu.

leave (of depart), tatsu.

loss (pecuniary), sonshitsu, son.

leave behind (to), nokosu.

lottery, mujln,fuku-biki.

leave off ( to), yaineru, yosu.

lotus, Aij-;/.

leave out (to),' habuku, yosu.

loud, iakai, okl (//■/).

lecture, mzetsu.

love (to be in), kior^'ru.

left (-hand), hidar'i.

low, hlkui.

leg, aski.

lucky, ;/;; no yoi.

legation, koshikzvan.

luggage, ninwtsu.

lemon, yuzji.

lukewarm, nurui.

lemonade, ramune (from English).

luncheon, Iiini-go-en.

lend (to), kasu.

length, nagasa, take.

M

let (to allow), sascru, vitmsu.

let (a house), kasu.

mad, kickiigai {no).

letter (of alphabet, etc.), moji.

maid-servant, jorku ; g,-jo (less
polite).

letter (correspondence), t^ganu.

liar, uso-lsuki.

mail (steamer), lukyaku-sen.

\k\,/raa.

make (to), kos/iiraem.

lie down (to), iwm.

male, osu.

lie (to loll a), jtso -n'o iu.

man, I'/ii/'t),

life, iu.oc1ii.

manage (to), ton-atsukciu.

463

manager (of a bank, etc.), shiliai-

mist, Mri, vtoya.

nin.

mistake, viachigai.

manager (head clerk), baiito.

mix (intrans. verb), mnzcini

mankind, iiitigen.

mix (trans, verb), maicru.

man-of-war, gimkan.

money, hanc, fiinsu.

manufacture (to), seizo-siiru.

money (paper), shihei.

manure, koyashi.

money-changer, ryogae-ya.

many, oi (see p. 274); okii no.

Monday, getsuyobi.

map, chizii.

monkey, sarti.

March, sau-gwatsti.

month, Isuki.

mark, shirtishi, aio.

moon, tsuki.

market, ichiha.

moor, 7ioi^-Iiara).

market price, soba.

more, motto.

marquis, koi^-shaku).

morning, asa.

mast, lio-bnsliira.

mortgage, shichi-motsit.

master(of a house), aruji.

mosquito, ka.

mat, tatami.

mosquito curtain, kaya.

match (lucifer), haya-tsukegi.

mother, haha^ but see p. 256.

matter (what is the?), do shimasliitn.

mother-in-law, shittome.

matter (it doesn't), kaiimimasen.

motion, undo, (at a meeting) diigi.

matting, usubcri, goza.

mountain, yaina.

may, see pp. 6g, 174, 188, 207.

mouth, kuchi.

May (month), go-gwatsu.

move (intrans. verb), ugohu.

meaning, iiyii.

move (ti-ans. verb), ugokasu.

meanwhile, sono ticlii.

Mr., Savia, San.

measure (to), siinipo wo torn.

Mrs., see p. 258.

meat, viku.

much, takusajt.

medicine, kYtsiiri.

mud, doro.

meet (to), au.

murder(er), hito-goroshi.

meeting (a), kwai, slmkwai.

mushroom, shiitake, matiXitake.

melon, iiri.

music (classical), ongakii.

melon (musk-), tn,ikuwa-uri .

must, see pp. I74-5; 122, 132, 183.

melon (water-), stiikwa.

mustard, karashi.

member (of a society), kivai-in.

mend (to), tsnktwott^ naosit.

N

merchant, akindo, shonin.

message, kotozuke,.

nail (finger-), tsiime.

messenger, tsiikaHiio mono').

nail (metal), kugi.

middle, mannalia.

naked, hadaka.

midnight, yonaka.

name (personal), na.

milk, chichi.

name (family), sci, myoji.

minister (of religion\ kyoshi.

napkin, kfichi-fuki.

minister (of state), daijin.

narrow, seniai.

minister (plenipotentiary), koshi.

nasty (to eat), maziii.

minute (one), ip-ptm.

navy, kaigini.

mirror, kagami.

near, chikai.

Miss, see p. 258.

nearly, mo siikoshi de.

missionary, (protest.), scnkyoshi ;

necessary, hitstiyo {na).

Yaso-kyoshi; (cath.) Tenshn-

neck, nodo.

kyoshi.

need, see p. 188.

464

AXGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

needle, hari^ nui-bai'i.

needlework, ijiiwtono.

neighbour, kittjo no tnto.

neighbourhood, hinjo, kiiiipen.

neither... nor, see p. 72.

nephew, oi.

net (fishing), ami.

never, see p. 272.

new, alarasJiii, sjiinki {'la).

news, s]ii7nlnin.

newspaper, shimcv.vshj .

next, tsiigi no.

niece, ?«<.'.

night, jcr/i, ban.

night-clothes, nemoki.

nightingale, uguisu.

nightmare (to have a), nnasarerii.

nine, kokonotsu; but see p. loi.

nineteen, /zi-zCv/.

ninety, kit-jTi.

no, ie; but see pp. 234-5.

nobody, \

none, I „.,

nothing, I 1- '-■

nowhere, J

noise, oto.

noisy, sozoskit.

north, kifa.

north-east, liigashi-kita.

north-west, nisld-kita.

nose, hana.

not, rendered by negative verbal

terminations,
notwithstanding, ni kavia'^.'azii.
novel (romance), skosetsii.
November, yf/-/f/«'-j,' 7' 'n/.tH.
nuisance (troublesome), nriisai.
number, kaztt.
nun (Buddhist), a7'.'rt.
nurse (governess), ko-mori.
nurse (wet-) iil>a, onto.

o

oaV, nara, kasliii'W .

oar, ro.

oats, karasu-mugi.

oblige (force), shiite sascni.

oblong, choho'iei.

obscure, hon-vari sliVj.

observe, mi-nkeru, ki ga tsukii.

o'clock (what) ? nan-ji ? nan-doki ?

Octoh&T^ju-gioatsn.

of, no.

off, no satisf. equiv.

offer (to), siistivierti.

ofllce, vakusho^jivmsho.

official (an), s/iikwan, yakunin.

often, tabi-lnbi.

oil, abura.

old, (of people) toskiiyorl (no) .

old (of tilings), furtii.

omelet, tamago-yaki.

on, ni , no uc ni.

once, ichi-do.

one, liilotsu ; but see p. lOI.

onion, negi.

only, (adv), bakari, tada.

open (trans, verb), akirii.

open (to be), aite iru.

opinion, rydkt'n, zonjiyori.

opposite, 710 7unkd ni.

orange (hard-skinned), daidai.

orange, (mandarin), mikan.

order (sequence),/?/;/, junjo.

order (to command), ii-tsukirii,

imijini .
orphan iitinashi-go.
other, hoka no, ato tio.
ought, kazn, beki; see pp. 41, 57,

177.

out (to go), deru.

out-of-doors, outside, soto, omotc.

over, no tie ni.

overcharge, kakene.

overcoat, gwaito.

owe (to), no satisf. equiv.

own {ptiQ's),Jibn7t no.

owner, moclii-nushi.

oyster, kaki.

pack (to), ni-zukitri wo snni.

package, tsntsnmi.

pagoda, to.

pain, ilami.

painful, itai.

paint (to pictures), egakii.

painter, ckaki.

465

palace, goten, gosho.

p.'erce (to), Isnki-tosti.

pale, ao-zameta.

pig, buta.

paper, liami.

pigeon, halo.

paraso), Itigasa.

pill, £wa7t-yakii.

parcel, ko-zutsmni.

pillow, makiira.

parent, oya.

pin, kiari, tome-bari.

park, koenclii.

pine-tree, matsti.

parliament, kokkwai.

pink, inomo-iro 110.

part(intrans. verb), wakareni, Itana-

pipe (smoking), ktserii.

J\Tl(.

pity ! (what a), oshii koto.

part (subst.1, no satist. equiv.

place, basko, tokoro.

partner (business), skmn.

planet, yusci, 'cvakusci.

party (entertainment), kyaktirai.

plant (in a general), kitsa.

pass (across mountains), toge.

plant (in garden), ucki.

pass (to), torn, siigiru.

plant (to), iierii.

passage (in a house), roka.

plate, Sara.

passport, {ryoko-) mcnjo.

play (drama), krogcii.

pastor, lio/aisfii.

play (to), asobu.

patient (to be), gaman sum.

please, dozo^ doka.

patient (sick person), bycniii.

pleasure, tanoshiiiii.

pattern, nioyo.

plenty, jiibun.

pay (to), haraii.

plum (large red), botankyo.

payment, harai.

plum (small red), siiniomo.

peach, momo.

plum-blossom, ume no hmia.

pear, naslii.

pocket, kakushi,ftdokoro.

peas, c}idd-viaj)ii.

pocket-handkerchief. hanafuU.

peasant, hyakuslw.

poem, (Jap.) iita ; (Chin.) shi.

ixn,/ude.

policeman, /zraj-i?.

pencil, emfitsu.

polish (to), mi.^aku.

peninsula, hantd.

polite, teinci (tm).

penknife, ko-gatana.

pond, ike.

peony, botan.

poor, bimbo (na).

pepper, kosho.

porcelain, setomono^toki (learned).

per cent, see page 119.

port (harboiu:), minato.

perhaps, ...ka mo shiran; see also

post (letter), yubin.

pp. 69 and 72.

postage, yubin-zei.

permit (a) vteiijo.

postage stamp, inski, yubiti-gittc.

permit i{o),ytiriisii^ s/idtlii svrit.

post-card, Jtagaki.

persimmon, kaki.

post-office, yubin-kyoktt.

person, hito, iin.

postman, haitatsu-nin.

perspiration, ase.

potato (ordinary), into.

pheasant, kiji.

potato (sweet), Satsuma-imo.

phoenix, hod.

pottery, tsiichi-yaki.

phototjrapli, shashin.

pour (to), tsugv.

physician, isha.

powder, ko, kona.

pick (to), isuimi.

powders (medicine), ko-giisuri.

piick up (to), hiroii.

power of attorney, dairi ininjo.

picnic, yusan.

practise (to), kciko tew sitrti.

picture (oblong and scroll), kakc-

praise (to), homcrn.

iiii'uo; (square), gakii.

pray (to), Inorii.

466

ANGLO-JAPANESK VOCABULARY.

prawn, cbl.

preach (to), sehhyo sttru.

precipice, gi^k<-'.

prepare (to,) koshiraeni, sJnlaku

7i'o stn'ii.
prescripition (doctor's), hozai-

gaki.
present (gift), miyagi', shinj o-mono^

okiiri-pioiio.
president (of a society), hoaicho^

gii'Jio.
presitlcut {of United States, etc.),

dditoryd.
pretty, kii't-i {na), utsTikushii.
l>revent (to), samatagertt^ sasenai

(neg. causative of sum, to do),
price, 7iedan, iie, atai.
prickly heat, ascmo.
priest (Buddhist), hozii, bosan

(pohte), shiikke, oshd.
priest (Shinto), kanmishi.
prince (Imperial Jap.), miya

sania.
prince (in pjeneral), kozokn.
prison, ?'dya.
probably, tabuii.
profit, ricH, Dioke.
promise {to) yakusoku sti?-ii.
proper, sod {/la), sold {iid).
property, mochimofw ; (immovable)

fluid sail.
proportion, loari-oi.
Protestantism, Yaso-kyo.
provide (.to), soimcru.
provi.led, see p. 242
pudding, {o) kioashi.
pull (to), h1kii.

punisli (to), tsiinii mru. bassiwu.
pupil, dtslit.
purple, iiiurasakl.
purpose (oil), z^'aza-'^^'aza.
purse, kaii<.--ii\\ ki/ui/aku.
pu-h (to), osu.

put (to), Okll, ■■'!!> I'll ,

put away (lo), kalaziikcni.
put in (to), ircni.
put off (lo), nohasii.
put oil (clotbeO, kirn.
put out (a light), ki-sii.
put up \^'itll, kora> ni.

Q

quadruped, kcniono, kcdamoiio.

quai], iiziirti,

quandary (to be in a), viayoii.

quantity, kasa, taka.

quarrel, kcnkwa.

quarter (i), shi-dtin no iihi.

queen (regnant), iiyotci.

queer, kitai (no).

question, giiiion, toi.

quick, Jmyai.

quiet, sitizukn (Jta).

quite, maltahi,jul'iin.

R

race (horse-), kciha.

railroad, tetsndo.

railway carriage, khlia.

rain, anic.

rainbow, mj t .

raise (to lift), ageni.

rare, mare tjui).

rascal, hcrabo^ ivartt-}nc]UK

rat, luziimi.

rather (somewhat), zuihni ; (on the
contrary) kacttc.

raw, llama {jia),

reach (intrans. verb), lodokii, I'vohu.

read (io), yoiini.

ready (to be), sJutakii sltitc oru.

ready money, genkin. '

rea', inakoto {no), Jionto (//'').

reason (of a thing), tcw/v, ,.vr;.

rebel, cJtott'ki, viiihon-tiiji, z<d:it.

receipt, !iki---ton'.

receive (to), iiki-iorii.

red, a]:ai.

refuse (lo), koloioani.

relations (kinsfolk), skiiinii.

religion, shukyo, shushi, oshie.

remain (to), nokoni, ajiiarti.

remainder, nokori.

rerneiVilier (to), obocni.

reut (house-), yacMn.
! re^t (to), vasuuui .
1 lest.iurant, rvori -va.
\ return (inirans.), kairii.

R — S

467

return (trans.), kaesu.
revenge, kataki-uchi,
rice (boiled), mcshi, gozen, gohan,

o mamma,
rice (p;i"Owing), iih'.
rice (hulled), koine, Imhimai.
ricn, kanc-mochi {no),
ride (to), tiorii,
ridicalous, okasliii.
right (hand), mij^i.
right (proper), it, Iwnto (no),
ring (for finger), yii/d-'?c'i!,
ring (intrans. verb), nan/,
ring (trans, verb), narastt.
river, katoa.
road, micJii.
roast (\.<i),yaku,
rock, iiva,

roll (intrans. verb), korohu.
roll (trans, verb), korobasn,
roof, j)'«Kt'.

room (a), /uya, zas/uki,
root, (^'i no) nc,
rope, naiiia,

rotten (to be), ktisattc irii.
rough, arai.
round, manii,
row (to), kogu.
rub (to), kostiru,
rub out (to), kesii,
rudder, knji,

rude, sMkkei (na), sjiitsiirci {na).
rug, ketto,
ruins, kosekl.

rumour, hydban, fusetsii, uiaasa,
run (to), kakcrn, hashiru,
run away (to), iiigci-u,
rush (to), same as the preceding.
Russia, Oroska.
rust (to), sabirii.

sacrament, scirdten,

sad (to be), kanashimu.

saddle, kura.

safe, daijobu {na),

sail, Jio,

sail (to start), shuppan sum,

sailor, sev.do^ sitifn.

saint (Buddhist), shonin,

salary, gekkyu.

salmon, sake, shake (more coUoq.).

salt, sliio.

same, onaji.

sample, mihon,

sand, suna.

sandals (used indoors), %ori,

sandals (used out-of-doors), uar,iji.

sash, obi.

Saturday, Doyobi,

saucepan, nabe,

saucer, shita-zara,

save (to), tastikeni.

say (to), iu, lianasu,

school, gakko,

science, rigakn,

screen, hydbu,

screw, ncji,

sea, iinti,

sea-sick (to be), June ni yon.

second a motion, (to) sansei siiru.

secret, naisho {no), himiisu {na).

secretary, shoki.

sect, shushi, sJmmon.

see (to), mirn ; but see p. 25 r.

seed, tane,

seem (to), niicru,

self, jibjtn, Jishin, onore,

sell (to), iii-ii,

send (to), tsukaniasii,yaru.

send hither (\.a),yokosu,

separately, Juxnareic, betsn-betsu m.

September, ku-guiatstt,

sermon, sekkyo, seppd.

servant, hokonin, meshi-tsukai.

seven, nanatsu ; but see p. lOi.

seventeen, ju-sjilcki,

seventy, shlc/ii-ju,

sew (to), nnii.

shade, shadow, kage,

shampooed (to be), monde morau.

shampooer, amina.

shape, katrichi.

share (a), wari-mae ; — in banking

business, etc., kabn,
share (to), loakerit, bninpai sttru,
shareholder, kabii-nushi,
shave (to), hige 700 sum (or sorii),
she, a}io Inlo^ ano on?za.

468

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

shelf, tana.

small, chlisaiy cJtiisa {jia).

shell, hai.

small-pox, ktoso, loiiiioitla.

shme (to), tent.

smell (a), tiioi.

ship,///?'!'.

smelly, kitsai .

shipwreck, hasen, nansai.

smoke, ketnitj-i .

shirt, shatsu (from English).

smoke (to... ), tabako 100 nojitit.

shoe, haii-gittsK^ kntsir.

smoothe, sttbe-sttbo sltita.

shoe- horn, kiitsii-l/era.

snail, inaiiitai-tsitlntnt.

shoemaker, kiitsii-ya.

snake, //<■/■/.

shoot (to with a gun), tef/io

sneeze (to), kitsJtaini i<.'o sunt.

ICO visit.

snipe, sJiigi.

shooting (sport),7T//'j'<', kari.

^■aow , yttki .

shop, misc.

so, .f/', soiina iii.

short (not long), mijikai.

soap, .f //(//'/>// (from Spanish /(//'(»//).

short (of stature), sci no Inkiii.

socks, kittsu-tabi.

shoulder, knta.

soda-water, soda-ntizit.

show (to) misci'u ; but see p. 251.

soii, ya-ionrakai, ya^tjaraka {iia).

shut (trans, verb), shiiiierii.

soldier, liciiai, iieishi, licisotsit.

sick (to feel), viii/u' ga wariii.

some, no satisf. equiv.

sick (to be ; vomit), /ia!;ii, modosii.

somebody, daro ka.

side, hC\ laih'.

something, //(//// ka.

sights (of a place), vifisho koscki.

sometimes, ori-fushi, toki-ori.

sign, shinislii.

somewhere, doko ka.

signboard, kam/mii.

son, viitsuko ; but see p. 256.

sii-ent (to be), daiiiani.

son-in-law, mttko.

silk, /•/////.

song, tita.

silkworm, kaiko.

soon, Jiki Jii.

silly, Imka (no').

sorry (for another), kiiiodokit ; (for

one's own sake), zaiiiicn.

simple, tegnriii, wokori-yosiii.

soup, .to//// (from English).

since, kant.

sour, sitfpai.

sing (birds), iinki(.

south, ifiinaii/i : south-east, h'tgasJti-

sing (human beings), iilmi.

iitijiami , south-west, aishi-ntiaa-

singing-girl, griskui.

iiii.

sir, see p. 258.

sow (to), titakit.

sister (elder), anc.

soy, shoyii skltaji.

sister (younger), hiwto.

sparro'\\', sitrAiitw.

sit on a chair (to), koshi wo kokcni.

spectacles, iiiogant:

sit (to squat a in Jap.), sirn'orii.

speculator (dishonest), ynmaslii.

six, unit sit ; but see p. lOI.

spend (to), tsTikait, tsitiyasit.

sixteen,///-/'/'/?'//.

spider, kttvio.

sixty, roktt-jtt.

spinach, hdrciiso.

size, okisa.

spine, sebonc.

s\i\n,ko-.o„.

■spit (to), haktt.

sky, sora.

spittoon, tan-Jiaki .

sleep (to), //,///.

spoil (to), sonjirit.

sleepy, it,ciniti.

spoon, soji.

slide (to), sitlh-rit.

spring (jump), lobit.

slipper, tt:oa-i:;tt/stt.

spring (of water), /";//////.

slow, osoi.

spring(-time), hant.

469

springs (of a carriage, etc.), h<vtf.

square, shViaku {im).

stable, umaya.

staircase, liashi go-dan.

stand (intrans. verb), talsu.

star, Iwshi.

start (to depart), talsti, shtitlatsti

suni.
state (condition), i'.7j7;, arismna.
station, tdsha-ba.
steal (to), nusiimu.
steam, yuge,jdki.
steamer, jokiseii.
steel, /uigane.

stepmother, maiiia-haJia, kcibo.
stick (to adhere), kiittsukii.
stiff, katai.

still (quiet), shiziika (jia).
still (yet), mada, nao,
still (even more), motto.
sting (to), sasii.
stink (to), kusai (adj.).
stomach-ache (to have a), kara gn

itai.
stone, iski.

stop (intrans. verb), toinarii.
stop (ti'ans. verb), touu-rti.
store (shop), inise.
store-house, ktira.
storm, arashi^ shikc.
story (narrative), lumaski.
straight, massiigu (na).
strange, fii-skigi {no).
stranger, shiranai /dto.
straw, 'd'ara.
strawberry, ichigo.
sti'eet, machl, tori.
strength, chikara,
strike (heat), tdsii, biitsii.
string, ilo.
strong, tsziyoi.
student, shosci.

stuff (for clothes, etc,), kirc-ji.
stumble, tsumazukii ,fumi-hazusii .
stupid, baka (tid).
suck (to), suii.
sugar, sato.

sugar-plum, (0) kioashi.
suit (to) kanau, M ni int.
sum (total), shime-daka.

summer, natsu,

sun (the actual luminary), hi, iaiya,

o tento sama (vulgar),
sun (i.e. sunlight), hinata.
Sunday, nicJtiybbi, dontakn (a vulg.

corrupt, of butch Zondag).
sunrise. In no dc.
sunset, hi no iri.
supper, yuviesjd.
smppcse (to), no satisf. equiv.
sutra (Buddhist), biikkyn, 0 kyo.
sweep (to , liaku.
sweet, amai.
swim (to), oyogn.
sword, katana.

T

table, tsukiie, dai, tcifiiru (from

Dulch).
tack (nail), lya.
tail, shippo.
tailor, shitaie-yn.
take (to), torn.
take time (to), teiiia-doru.
talk (to), Jianasn, hanaslu wo siiru.
tall (of stature), sci no takai.
taste, ajiwai.
tax, 2/.-i, ncngtt.
tea, cha.

tea- cup, cha-noini-jawan.
tea-house, chaya.
tea-pot, kibisho.
teach (to), oshieru.
teacher, shisho, Ityoshi, scns<:i.
tear (trans, verb), sakii, yabuku.
tears, namida,
telegram, dempo.
telegraph-ofiice, densJnu-kyoku.
telegraphy, den shin.
telephone, dcmoa.
telescope, to-meganc, boenkyo.
tell (to), iit, hanasit, kaiaru.
temple (Buddhist), tera.
temple (Shinl5), yashiro, jinja,

miya.
ten, to ; but see p. loi.
Testament (New), Shinyaku Zensho.
Testament (Old), Kyiiyaku Zensho.
than, vori.

470

ANGLO-JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

tliank (to), I'l-i uio in.

too (also), yahari, mo ; (excess),

thank yoa, nrigato.

amari.

that, are, ano, etc.; see p. 52.

tool, dngu.

theatre, sliibai.

tooth, lui.

thei], sotio toki.

toothache (to have a), ha ga ilai.

tjiere, soko, asTtko, achira.

tooth-brush, yoji.

therefore, da kara, desu hara (polite).

tooth-pick, koyoji.

thermometer, kmidankni.

tooth-powder, lia-inigaki.

they, karc-ra, a}io JiVo-taiiii.

top, lie {no ho).

thick (of solids), atsi/i.

torch, taimalsn.

tl ick (of liquids), koi.

tortoise, kame (no ko).

thief, dorobo.

tortoise-shell, bekkd.

thimble,,)'?'/'/-/;;//-/.

total (sun), so-daka, tsiigo.

thin (to \>e),yascie int.

touch {\.6),fin'ertt, saivant.

thing, see pp. 38—9.

to^vards, no ho ye.

tliink (to), onion, zonjini.

towel, le-nngni.

thirsty (to be), iiodo ga haivaku.

town (capital), miyako.

tliirtecn,/;'/-^,;;;.

town (post-), shiikn.

this, korc, koiio ; but see p. 52.

town (seaport), ininato.

though, see p. 186.

toy, oiiioclia.

Ihrcc, mitsii ; but see p. lOI.

trade, akinai, bdeki.

throat, iiodo.

tradesman, akindo.

through, tosliiU-, tottc.

tradition, ii-isutae.

throw (to), vagertl, horn.

train (railway), resska, kisha.

thunder, kaininari, rai.

traitor, clioteki.

Thursday, moknvobi.

tram, tetsndo-basJia.

ticket, kiJ>pH.

translate (to), hon-yakn sunt.

ticket (return), ofiikn-gippu.

transport (to), hakobii.

tide, shio : high — , viiiiii-skio ;

travel (to), ryoko snni.

low — , Juki-shio.

traveller, iabi-bito.

tie (to), shibarii.

tray, bon.

tiger, tora.

tread (to), finnn.

tight, katai.

treasure, iakara-mono.

till, made.

treat (to), iori-alsnkan.

time, toki; (to take time), fema-norn.

treaty, /(;)';; /(•;/-

tin (the metal), siizti.

tree, ki,jniiiokn (learned).

tin (a), burikhi (from Dutch Z'/t'/O).

tremble {to), fnnierti.

tinned provisions, kanr.nino{-inoiio).

triangle, saii-kakn.

tip (to a servant), sakatc.

trick (habit), kuse.

tipsy (to get), We- niyoii.

trick (juggler's), teziima.

tired (to get), kutahirerii.

trick (dog's, etc.), ^<7.

to, j'£', ;;;.

trouble, tekazn.

to-day, konnichi, kyo (farail.).

trouble (to be in), koniani.

to;, {ashi no) yidii.

troublesome, nriisai, mendo {n,'}.

together, issho jii.

trout, ai,yannviie.

to-morrow, viyonichi, ashUa (famil.).

trowsers, inboii.

tomato, aka-iiasii.

true, honid {no), makoto {no).

tomb, haka.

trust (to), shiiljirii, shin-yo sum.

tongs (fire-), kibashi.

try {io), yatle mini, tamesn.

to-night, kom-ban, kon-ya.

Tuesday, hoaydbi.

471

tumbler (glass), in.hu-noiJii-!;nppii.

usher (school), jokyo.iki.

tunnel, ana.

usual, Is-iine {no)y //L'i^t'i [no).

turkey, sJdchinuncho.

turn (intrans. verb), iiia-a'ani.

V

turn (trans, verb), iiuni'iuii.

turnip, kal>ii.

vaccination, nt'bdsd,skiTdd.

turret, yagiira.

vain (conceited), naina-iki {na'), ko-

twcXve, ju-ni.

man (na).

twenty, nijTt.

valley, /ani.

twice, in-do,futa-tnlii.

value, aJai, m-iichi.

twilight (evening), kiirc-gata.

various, iyo-iro (^no), ironna.

twine (intrans. verb), karaimi.

varnish, iirits/ii.

twiris, fii/agff.

vary, kaioont.

twist (to), iifjini, hiiwni.

vase, liana- ike.

tv;o,futatsii ; seep. loi.

.vegetables, v«ji»(-ff«<'»i))-

typhoon, ari7:-/ii, o-aras/ii.

vegetation, sdmokii.

vein, myaku.

u

velocipede, jilenslia.

velvet, i'irddo.

ugly (to see), migurusjiii.

verandah, enga-u'a.

umbrella, kdmori-gasa.

very, see pp. 147-8.

unable (to be), dekiiini.

yicQ. fn -mi inocki, akitJiei .

unavoidable, )V«(i'o/iwTO«ir/.

victory, shori , kachi-ikusa.

uncle, oji.

victuals, tabeinono.

uncomfortable, fiijiyu (iid).

view (prospect), mi-harashi, keshiki.

under, no sliiia ni.

village, tiiitra, salo.

under-clotliing, s/utagi.

vinegar, sit.

uiiderst.mcl (to), laakani, shdclii

violent, tc-arai.

sum.

violet (a), sitmd-iori (-^usa).

iinderwriter, Jiokci/'iiiu^ itke-oi-nh;.

viper, mami/ski.

undrew? (to oneself), kimono t/o

virgin, ki-iimsiiiiw.

nn^^ti.

virtue (goodness), zcn.

unfortunately, ai-nikn.

viscount, s/iH-s/iakii).

unhappy, fn-skiawasi-.

visit (to pay a), tazumtt: kttrit.

uniform (military), giiiiifiiku.

visitor, i.yakit.

United States, Gasslnikokit.

voice, koi'.

uiaversity, •Jni^^aku, daigakko.

volcano, {fiiii-)ku'aziin

xm'anA, fiininj 0, ftisliinSLtsii (na).

volume (book), satsu.

unwholesome (to be), dokit ni nam.

vomit, kedo 7vo kakii.

up, no satisf. equiv.

vulgar, ^f^v///;? [iia).

uphill, sakn-jnicki.

w

upon, no lie ni.

upright (erect), ituissngu \na).

upset (trans, verb), liCkkiiri-kacsu .

wadding, 'ihila.

upside down, sakasama.

wager, kakc'{,~iiu'no).

upstairs, nikai.

wages, kyukin.

urine, slwi'tn, shomhen (vulg.).
use (to), isTticaii, moikiirn.

waistcoat, cliokki.

. wait (to), mnlsii.

useful, chdlio {iia),yakti ni iaisu.

wait (at table), kyiiji wo sum.

useless, yaku ni iaianai.

waiter, kynji, hoy (from English).

472

AXGI,0-|APANK>E VOCABULARY,

waiting-rooni, iiiachi-ai-ba.

wake (intrans. verb), me :^a saiiieru,

wake (trans, verb), okosti.

walk (to), aniJai.

wall (mud), kahc; (stone), ishibcL

want (to), hoshii (adjective).

war, ikusa.

warehouse, kni-a, dozo.

warm, atafakai, atataka [lui),

warn (to), iw. isl/i/nerit.

wash (to), nraii,

washerman, scntaku-ya.

wash-hand-basin. cJidzii-dayai,

washing (of clothes), St'iilakii.

wasp, Iiachi.

waste (trans, verb), isiiivasu, i/nida

iii isukau.
watch (clock), tohei.
watch (to), ban i>'0 siini^ k'r wo

Isukerii.
water (cold), mizti.
water (hot), ((') yit.
water (mineral spring), onscii.
water-closet, bcnjo^ ihdzitba^ h'lbn-
kari .

waterfall, iaki.

wave, nanii.

way (manner), j'J, slukafa, amhai.

way (road), viichi.

way in, hairi-knc/ii.
way out, dc--^uc]ii.

we, 'a'atdkuslii-doi/io, but see p. 48.

"n'eak, jvTi'w/.

weapon, biiki^ hclki .

wear (intrans. verb), mo(sii.

wear (trans, verb), kiru.

weather, Icuki.ydki.

weave (to), oni.

\\"ednesday, siiiyobi,

weed, loarU'kTisa.

\i'cck, skTikan.

■weigh (trans, verb), kakani.

weight, nit-kala.

well (a), ido.

Vvell (bodily), jobu {ua).

well (to get), iHioru.

well ! niiizii, safr

west, nishi.

wet Uo be), nitr.'/t' int.

whale, kujirn.

wharf, <7_L;W'ii.

what? //(7/// F do F

wheat, konnigi .

wheel, 10a, kii7'nnia.

when, toki ^ but see pp. 41 — 2, 84.

184.

when ? it 5 II F

where, tokoro.

where ? doko ?

wliich ? dore ?

while; aida^ but see pp. 41- -2.

. 242—3.

whip, )iiiiiJn.

whiskers, ho-hioe,

whistle, kuchi-bue 'i'o ftiku.

white, sJiiroi.

who ? dai-L' ? donota ? (polite).

whole, iiiina, sotai {no).

wholesome (to be), kusitri ifi u<ini.

why ? /7(7Z- ? do !!' wake dc ?

wick, shin.

wicked, luari/i, akii (in compounds).

wide, Qiaba 710) hiroi.

\\'idow. :^okt\ yjhiomc,

width, haha.

wife, tsiiniJ ; but !:ec p. 256.

wild, rendered by no or yai/ii. prefix-
ed to tl e ncKt word.

wild-goose, ^C'^''^

will (testament), ynigoji^ yiii'^b,!.

willow-tree, yanni^i

win, (to) krdsn.

wind, kaz,\

wind (to), m.jki/, kiini,

window, inado.

wine, biidoshi!^ sake.

wing, Jianc.

wister, />/]'//.

wipe (to), nnyj/i/, fiikii.

wire, k-ario-anr.

wisdom, chiL'.

wise, kashlkoi, 1 iko (7/a)

wish (to), //i^^/z/V (adjective),

wistaria, f/fji.

with (by), d,^, dc- nolle.

■with (together), to isshe nl.

withdraw (intran- verb), sk/ri:.d://.

witlier (to), s/,'r,-'/ 7/, ka;: rii.

witness, sJ:?l-o-i:ii!.

without, ^cc pp I2g, 1S8.

w — z

473

v.'oll, okami.

woman, onna, fiij in (polite),
wonder (to), no satisf. equiv.
wonderful, myo {na), fushigi {na),

mi^ziirasltii,
wood (the substance), ki.
wood (forest), moi'i.
wool, ke, rasha.
word, kotoba,
work, shigoto,
work (to), hataraku.
workman, shohinin.
workmanship, deki, saiku.
world, sfkai.
worm (earth-), iiumizu.
worth, atai^ ne-iiiki.
worthless, isiimaranai,
wound, kega, kizu.
wrap up (t«), tsittsumti..

wrestle (to), sumo wo torn.

write (to), kaktt.

wrong (adj.), -wartd, machigatta.

Y

year, toshi.

yellow, ki-iroi.

yes, see p. 233.

yet (not), imida.

yesterday, sahijilsu, kind (less

polite),
you, anata, omac; but see p. 46.
young, wakai.

zeal, ncssJiin.
zinc, tolr.ii.

ir 475.

VOCABULARY

ALL THE JAPANESE WORDS

OCCURRING IN THIS WORK.

i All I'crhs are of the \st. conjttgatiiv!, unless marked 2, 3, or irrc fibular. Com-
pound verbs are given uftder their first member, ii\ mi-sokonau under
miru. When stve7-al reference to pages are giviu, the most important
reference is placed first .")

A Al

A

ageba, a wharf.

ageku ni, as a final result, at last.

a, like that, in that way : a in, that

ageru (2), to raise, hence to give

kind of, such as that.

to a superior. I'or honorific use

aa ! or a ! ah !

oi ageru, see pp. 250 — i.

alDayo, goodbye (in baby lan-

ago, the cliin.

guage).

ahiru, a tame duck.

abiru (3), to bathe.

ai, a verbal prefix ; sec p. 73.

abu, a horsefly.

ai, indigo, dark blue.

atounai, dangerous.

ai (properly ay 11), a kind of trout.

abura, a general name for all oil,

aida, an interval, time, while (see

grease, and fat.

p. 41): aidn-gara, connection.

achi or achira, there.

relationship: aida g,i cri-niiiias.ii ,

aete, venturing (the present a<jrii

do not get on well together.

is not in use); but sometimes a

ai-kawarazu, without change,

nitre expletive belonging to the

the same as heretofore.

written style.

aikoku-shin, patriotism.

agari, ascent, produce.

ai-nikui, coming inopportunely.

agaru, to rise ; to get clear (said

happening at an unlucky mo-

of the weather) ; also to take, to

ment

eat or drink (honor.) ; ngarikonni,

aisatsu, salutation, acknowledg-

to force one's way up into ;

ment, response, answer ; aisa/sn

ng'iri-sir^iiri sum, to go up and

sum, to salute, tu answer.

down. For agarii honorific, see

ai-suman, to be unpardonable,

pp 251, 202.

there is no excuse to offer.

AI

[ 475 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABLILARY.

AN

aisuru (irreg.), to love.

akuru, the Classical form of

aita ! or aitata ! oh ! how painful;

a/;crii, to open, still used colloqu-

see p. 237.

ially in such expressions as akuru

aite, a party (to a transaction), an

hi, the next day.

antagonist (at a game), a com-

akiito, a villain.

panion.

ama, a (Buddhist) nun.

ajiwai, taste, flavour.

amai, sweet.

akagane, copper.

amami, a tinge of sweetness.

akai, red, brown : aka-nasu, a

amari, too much, too ; (with a.

tomato.

negative) not very, see p. 148.

akambo, a baby.

amaru, to exceed, to remain

akami, a tinge of red.

over.

akari, a light.

ambai, way, manner, bodily

akarui, light (not dark).

feelings: amhoi ga -loanii, I feel

ake-gata, dawn.

unwell ; do in ambai ? how ? yoi

,akeru (2), to open (trans.) ; to

ambai ni, fortunately.

^ begiii (intrans.), — said of the New

aiue, rain ; ante ga fiint, to rain;

Year.

ante ni nam, to come on to rain.

aki, autumn.

ame, a kind of sweetmeat made of

aki-mekura, one who is blind.

fermented grain.

but has his eyes open.

Amerika, America, the United

akinai, trade, commerce.

States : Anierika-jin, an Arne^

akinau, to trade.

rican ; Aiitirika no, American.

akindo, a merchant, ,1 dealer.

ami, a net : aiiti %ao utsu, to net

akippoi, easily wearied, fickle.-

(fish).

akiraka (na), cle;ir, evident :

amma, a shampooer.

ahiraka ni, clearly.

an, an opinion, a case, a point.

akke ni torareru (2), to be

a draft, a bill.

amazed, thunder-struck.

ana, a hole, a cave, a tunnel.

akko, liad or scurrilous language,

anadoru, to jeer, to revile.

abuse.

anata, you ; see pp. 46 — 8, 239.

aku, evil, vice.

andon, a lamp (of the old-fashioned

aku, to open (intrans.), to

Japanese style with paper sides).

become vacant: aitd iru, to

ane, an elder sister.

be open, to be unoccupied, not

ani(ki), an elder brother ; conf.

used.

p. 256.

aku-hei, vicious habits.

ani, a negative particle ; see p. 169.

AN

[ 476 ]

lAI'ANKSK — KNGLISH VOCABULARY.

AS

anjiru (3), to be anxious.

ari, an ant.

anna, that kind of, such as that.

ari-awase-niono, anything tliat

annai, guidance, knowing one's

there may happen to be.

way about, a guide: iiiinni siirn^

ari-gachi, apt to be.

to guide.

arigatai, thankful (said both ot

ano, that (adj.) ano Itito, lie, she ;

the person who feels thankful,

ivw nc ! see p. 239.

and of the thing for uliich he

anshin, mental ease : ansliin sum,

is thankful) ; hence sometimes

to feel at ease.

beneficent : irn[^a/o (go::,ritiiiisii),

an-yo, the feet, to wall; (in baby

thank you; conf. p. 255.

lanLjuage).

arimasu, see pp. 221-2.

anzu, an apiicot.

arisaiua, j. state, a condition.

aoi, green, blue.

ari-tei, the facts of a case.

aoru, to slam backwards and for-

aru, (irreg.) to be; see pp. 170,

wards (intrans.) ; — said of .1 door.

190,221, i2g, 210,223: i/e aru.

ao-suji, blue lines, e. g. , on the

seep. 216 : ari no manu:, seep.

forehead.

76. Sometimes ar2i means a cer-

ara ! see p. 237.

tain, some, as in am tok', on a

arai, rough.

certain occasion, sometiir.es.

arare, hail.

aruji, the master of a house, .1

araserareru (2), to be, lience to

host.

go (very honorific) ; conf p. 150.

aruku, to walk.

arashi, a storm, a typhoon.

aru-nashi, see p. 34.

arasoi, a dispute.

asa, the morning: asa-^ao, the

arasou, to dispute.

morning glory, or convolvulus ;

aratamaru, to be renewed, over-

asa-han, breakfast.

hauled, altered, rectified.

asagi, light blue, light green.

aratameru (2), to renew, over-

asatte, tlie day after to-morrow.

haul, examine, alter, rectify.

ase, perspiration: ase ga .'.rii, t3

arau, to wash.

perspire ; asi- ni nam, to get into

arawareru (2), to show or reveal

a perspiration.

oneself, to appear.

asemo, prickly heat.

arawasu, to show, to reveal.

ashi, the foot, the leg ; ashi no

arayuru, see p. 407, note 9.

yiibi, the toes ; 0 mi ashi, see

are, that (subst.) ; see pp. 53, 48:

p. 249.

arc Jwdo, as much as that ; are

ashita, lo morrow ; aslula no at.:.

l-ar,i, after tliat.

to morrow morning.

AS

[ 477 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

BA

asobasu, an honorific equiv.

of the verb sum, to do; see

p. 250.
asobi, a game.
asobu, asubu, to play, to amuse

oneself.
asiiko, there: nsuko kora, thence ;

asttko yc, thither.
asukoera, thereabouts.
ataeru (2), to give, to grant.
atai, price, value.
ataiua, the head : ataiiia-liahusc,

and atama kara kogolo wo in, see

p. 406, note 6.
atarasliii, new, fresh.
atari, neighbourhood, hence near,

on or about.
atai'imae, ordinary, generally :

atariiiiae no, usual, proper,
ataru, to hit the mark, also to

be near, as hi ni atari/, to sit near

the fire : ni atattc, just at ;

doc Lira ni atatte ? where?
atatameru (2), to warm (trans.).
ate, reliance: alo ni nam, to be

reliable ; ate ni sjtrii, to rely on.
ateru (2), to apply one thing to,

or use it for, another ; to hit : atc-

haiiuru, to allot, to assign ; kazc

-•CO atcrii, to have it windy.
ato, traces, effects, a sign, behind,

afterwards, the rest : alo do, or

sono ato, afterwards ; ato no, the

remaining, other : ato-snki, the

context, circumstances.
atsui, hot.
atsui, thick (said of solids).

atsukau, to manage, to under-
take.

atsusa, heat, the degree of heat.

atsusa, thickness, the degree of
thickness.

atsumaru, to collect (intrans.).

atsumeru (2), to collect (trans.).

atsuraeru (2), to order (e. g.
things at a shop).

au, to meet, to agree, to suit; see
also p. 251 : anu- ni an, to get
rained upon ; hidoi vu ni au, to
experience cruel treatment : /«'-
doi ine ni awascru, to treat
cruelly.

awa, millet.

a'wase-mono, something artifi-
cially joined together.

awaseru (2), to cause to meet,
hence to add, to join.

awatadashii, flurried.

awateru (2), to be flurried,—
especially from fright.

ayaxuatsu, to make a mistake.

ayu, a species of trout.

azana, a nickname.

B

ba, a place ; — used only in com-
position, as fttro-ba, a bath-place.

ba, (auxil. numeral), see p. no.

ba, (conditional sufSx) see p. I67,

baba, an old woman (rude).

bai, double; see also p. Ii8.

baisbiX, purchase : ho-shli sum, to
purchase.

BA

[ 478 1

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

BE

baka, a fool ; bnkir im, or ba/;a-
rashii, foolish, absurd ; Kito wo
baka p.i suru, to make a fool of
a person.

bakarashii, absurd, foolish.

Ibakari, about, only.

bake(-mono), any supernatural
and uncanny creature, a ghost,
a goblin.

bakuchi, gambling.

bambutsu, all things, nature.

bamme, a word used to form
ordinal numbers; see p. 115.

bam-meslii, supper, (late) dinner.

ban, a myriad, ten thousand ; also
used as a pluralising prefix, as
hait-ji, all things.

ban, an evening, a night.

ban, number (so-and-so) ; see p.
115.

ban, watch, guard : ban 700 sum,
to keep watch.

banchi, the number ^of a house
in a street).

bane, the springs (of a carriage,
etc.).

banji, all things, everything.

bankoku, all countries, inter-
national ; bankohn koha, inter-
national law.

banto, a head clerk or manager.

banzuke, a programme.

bara, a tliorny bush, hence a rose-
bush.

bara-bara, helter-skelter.

bari, an insult, abusive language :
biiri snni^ to revile, to slander.

basba, a carriage.

basho, - place.

bassuru (irreg.), to punish.

bata, butter (from English).

baya, an old lady, grandmamma

(in baby language).
bebe, clothes (in baby language).
bei (vulg. for beslii), see p. 122.
Beikoku, America, the United

States (learned style).
beki, see pp. 121-2, 132.
bekko, tortoise shell.
bemmei, elucidation, explanation:

bemmei suru, to elucidate.
benjiru (3), to discuss.
beujo, a water-closet.
benko, eloquence: benkd no yoi,

eloquent, glib.
benkyo, diligence.
benri, convenience : benri no yot

or benri ijia), convenient, benri

no iiiarui, inconvenient.
bento, food carried with one, e. g.

luncheon for a picnic.
beppin, lit. another quality ;

hence a superior article, (hence

nietaph.) a pretty girl. In this

last sense the word is familiar

or slangy.
berab6(-me), a scoundrel.
beslii, see p. 122.
betsu, a diflerence ; betsu ni,

ilifferently, specially; betsu no,

different, other; betsu-zumai ,

living apait.
betsu clan (no,) special.
bettaku, a villa.

BE

[ 479 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

BU

betto, a groom.

budo, grapes : biido-shtt, wine.

biiru, beer (from English).

buji, no accident, safe and sound.

bijin, a belle.

buki, a weapon.

bijutsu, the fine arts.

bukku, a European book, .conf.

bimbo, poverty : iimhfl na, poor.

p. 6.

bin, n. bottle.

Bukkyo, Buddhism.

bin, the Japanese cue.

Bukkyo, a Buddhist sulra. (The

birodo, velvet.

/cyd of this word is written with

bo, a bludgeon, a stick.

a different Chinese character

boeki, trade.

from the kyo of the preceding

boenkyo, a telescope.

one.)

boki, book-keeping.

bummei, enlightenment, civi-

boko, violent conduct.

lisation : bummei na, civilised,

boku, a servant, hence I.

cultured.

bokushi, a pastor, a clergyman.

bumpai suru, (irreg.; to distri-

bokato, a mock sword made of

bute.

wood.

bumpo, grammar.

bon, a tray.

bun, a part.

bonten-obi, cheap striped belt

Buppo, Buddhism.

worn by coolies and servants.

bura-bura, in a sauntering man-

bon-yari, an onomatope for

ner.

obscurity, tedium, dullness : bon-

burei, rudeness ; burei na, rude,

yari shita dull, dazed, obscure.

impertinent ; go burei, see p. 247.

bosan, a Buddhist priest.

buri, a suffix signifying gait, de-

boshi, J. hat, a cap.

meanour.

botan, a peony.

busata, failure to give notice, re-

botan, a button (from English).

missness in paying a visit : go

botankyo, a species of large red

busata, see p. 247 ; ivatakushi ni

plum.

busata de, without letting me

botclian, a little boy ; see p. 240.

know.

boy, a house-servant, a valet

bushi, a warrior.

(from English).

busbo (na), indolent, slovenly,

bozu, a Buddhist priest (rude).

lazy.

bu, a copy of a book.

buta, a pig.

bu, a part, see pp. 118-119.

butsu, to beat, to strike: buchi-

buch-oho, awkw-ardness : Imchoho

korosu, to beat to death ; hiicki-

na, awkward.

taosn, to knoclc down.

V'V

[ 480 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCAHULARY.

CHO

buttsukeru (2), (for bucM-fsuke-

rii) to bump.
buttsuri to, slashingly.
byo, a tack (nail).
byobu, a screen.
byoin, a hospital.
byoki, a disease: byoH {na), ill,

sick.
byonin, an invalid, a patient.
byoshin, a weakling.

cha, tea ; ctia-notni-jawan, a tea-
cup ; iha-ya, a tea-house ; cha
Tjo irerti, to make tea.

cha, (termination of the em-
phasised gerund), see pp. i65,
182.

chakflsuru, (irreg.) to arrive.

cliaii, baby language for Son, .Mr.,
Mrs., or .Miss.

cliantO, quietly : chanio slutu,
quiet.

ctawan, a tea-cup, a bowl.

chaya, a tea-house.

clii, blood : chi ga derii, to bleed
(intrans.); chi-galmm, a blood-
stained sword.

ch.i-banare, weaning (of an in-
fant).

cbichi, a father; but see p. 256.

cbichi, the breasts, hence milk.

chie, intelligence, wisdom.

chifusu, typhus ; see p. 26.

chigai, a difference, a mistake :
chigai iiai, there is no doubt.

chigau, to differ, hence to be mis-
taken, to be the wrong one.

chiho, a direction, a disti-ict, a
locality.

chiisai or chiisa na, small :
chiisitkit 7iani, to crouch.

chikagoro, recently.

chikai, near : chikai iicki, soon.

ctikara, strength : chikara wc
tsukiisii, to do one's best, to
endeavour.

chikazuki, friendship, an in-
timate friend.

ch-ikuba, a sort of toy stick on
which children ride a-cock-horse:
chikitba no tomo, a friend from
childhood \ipwards.

chikusho, a brute animal, a
tieast.

chin, a Japanese pug. (Pugs are
not included undei the generic
term inn, dog.)

chira-chira, flutteringly.

cliirasu, to scatter (as the wind
does dead leaves).

cbiri, dust.

chirimen, crape.

cMru, to fall (as leaves or as the
petals of flowers).

chisbiki, talent, wisdom.

chisbitsu-gaku, geology.

chiso, (generally with the honor-
ific gii prefixed) a feast.

chi(t)tO, see choito.

chizu, a map.

cho, an auxiliary numeral ; see
p. loS.

CHO

[481 ]

JAPANESE— ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

DA

cllO, a butterfly.

clio, a measure of distance equiva-
lent to about 120 yards English.
There are 36 cho in the official ri
or league. Cho also means street
or ward : ni-cho-me, the second
TA ard (of such and such a street).

cho, a million.

clioai, love: chdai sum, to love.

chobatsu, punishment : chobatsu
stini, to punish.

chochaku suru (irreg.), to give
a thrashing, to beat.

chochin, a lantern.

chocho, a butterfly.

cho-olio, an onoraatope for the
sound of beating.

cho-clio, garrulously.

chodai suru (irreg.), to receive
respectfully ; conf. p. 251,

chodo, just, exactly.

choho, convenience : choho iia,
convenient, useful.

choi-choi (to), little by little, just
a little.

choito, cboto, chotto, chito,
or chitto, just a little, a trifle :
cioi'to shita, slight, trifling ;
chotto is also used to signify
about, as in c/iotto ichi-nen, just
about a year.

chojo, the summit of a mountain.

cbokki, a vraistcoat.

Cbosen, Korea.

cboteki, a rebel, a traitor.

dio-tsug'ai, a hinge.

ch.o(t)to, see choiio.

choyo, age ; see p. 415, note 5.

choza, sitting long, paying an
interminable visit : choza stiru, to
pay too long a visit.

chozu, water to wash the hands
with; chozu-ba, a water-closet ;
chozu-bachi or ckozn-darai, a
washhand-basin.

cliu, in ; conf, p. 146.

ch.u, loyalty (to a superior) ; chit
wo tsuhisii, to behave with per-
fect loyalty.

chilgen, a samurai' s retainer ot
the lower sort.

cliiigi, loyalty ; conf. chu.

chui, attention, care: chui sum,
to pay attention.

chiijo, a lieutenant-general, a vice-
admiral.

chuko, the Middle Ages.

chumon, an order (e. g. at a
shop : chumon-dori, as ordered.

cliuryaku, see p. 430, note 7.

ch.u(sliaku,) commentary.

cliushi, cessation, stoppage.

chushin, the centre.

chusbiu, a loyal retainer.

chuto, second class, middling.

D

da, see pp. 62, 222.

dai, great, big, very. Used in

compounds, as dai-kirai, greatly

disliking.
dai, a word used to form ordinal

numbers, see p. 115; daiichi ni,

in the first place.

DA

[ 482 ]

fAPANESE EXULISH V0CAT3ULARY.

DE

dai, a table.

dan, a step: dan-dan, graduaKy ;

dai, a reign, a generation.

see also p. 326, note 23.

dai, the auxiliary numeral for

dangi, a speech, a sermon, advice.

vehicles.

dango, a kind of dumpling.

daibu, a good deal.

dango, consultation : dango suni^

daiclii, the ground.

to take counsel.

daidai, an orange (hard-skinned

danjiru (3), to consult,

sort).

danki, heat.

dai-dokoro, a kitchen.

danna, a master : danna sail some-

daigakko, ja^^ni^ersity.
daigaku, '

times means you or he, see p. 47.

dano, a postposition ; see p. So.

dai-gennin, a lawyer.

danslii, a male child, a man.

daiji, importance : dniji na, im-

darake, a suffix meaning smeai-ed

portant ; diiijl ni sunt, to take

or covered with, as chi-darake.

great care of.

blood-smeared ; doro-darake, all

daijin, a minister of state.

covered with mud.

daijobu (na), all right, safe and

dare ? who ? — dai-c kn, dare ino.

sound. «

dare dc iiw, see p. 52; dare-.iike i

daikai, the ocean.

exactly who?

daikon, a large species of radish.

daro, see p. 222.

daiku, a carpenter.

dasu, to take out, to put ^jutsi.le ;

daimyo, the title of .i class of

see also p. 218.

nobles in feudal times; conf.

dashi-mono, something put forth.

p. 7.

a show.

dairi, a substitute: i/i/^v-/;;//;/ ,5, a

datta, see p. 222.

power of attorney.

datte ! see p. 406, note 4.

dai-suki, very fond.

de, a postposition ; see p. 62 : de

daitai, the general character of a

aril, dc ariiiiasii, and de g^>:ai-

thing, its main features.

iiiasit, see p. 222 ; dc gozaiin-asu.

daitoryo, a president,— of the

no, see p. 80 ; de iiic, see pp. 55,

United States, etc.

95; dc iitotlc. <je p. 73; dc :.;i.

dajaku (na), indolent.

see pp. 64, 97 .

dake, only, about, as as.

de-guchi, an exit, the way out.

damaru, to keep silence.

de-iri, the entree to a house : de-

damasu, to cheat.

iri no isha, a family physician.

dampan, delilieration, consulta-

d»-kakeru (2), to start off.

tion.

de-kata, a troupe of actors.

DE

[ 483 ]

JAl'AXESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

DO

deki (generally with honorific
prefix (0), or dekimono, any
thing which comes oiU on the skin,
as a boil, a sore ; deki also means
workmanship, produce.

dekiru {3), to come out, etc. ; see
p. 202: dcld-agaru, tolje finished,
ready.

dexapata, landed property.

dempo, a telegram.

densembyo, an infectious disease.

densllin, telegraphy : densliin-
kyokii, a telegraph-office.

deru (2), to come out of, to issue
forth, to go out : dc-aii, to meet
out of doors, to encounter ; de-
kakerii., to go out.

de-shabaru, to stick out, to ob-
trude (intrans.).

desbi, a pupil, a disciple.

deshlta, see p. 223.

desho, see p. 223.

desQ, see pp. 64, 223 : dcsii ga,
see p. 286.

do, "(concessive suffix), see p. 167.

do, a time {itne fois): iiJii-do^ once.

do, same, e.g. dojitsii, the same
day ; doyd, the same manner.

do ? how ? — do dc mo, anyhow ;
dditashiinaslnle, see p. 285, No.
3; do iu ? what kind of? what
like ? dd {nl) ka, ko (jii') ka, see p.
301, No. 7 ; do sunt? what shall
you do ?f/(7 s/u/l ? how ? do skitc
mo, do what you 'will, in any
case; do sJAta inoii' ddi see bottom
of p. 301.

dobu, a ditch.

dobutsu, an animal.

docbi? or dochira, where?
sometimes which ? — for this word
with l;a, mo, or de mo added, see
p. 52.

dodoitsu, a kind of popular song;
see ]p. 451.

dogi, a motion (at a public meet-
ing, etc.).

dogu, a utensil; dogu-ya, a second-
hand shop, a dealer in second-
hand wares.

doi, the same opinion.

Doitsu, Germany ; Doitsit-jin, a
German ; Doitsu iw, German.

doka, please ; but see p. 255.

dokkoisbo L see p. 237.

doko ? where ? doko ka, doko iiio,
doko lie mo, see p. 52 ; doko kara ?
whence ? doko made ? how far ?
doko made mo, see p. 71.

dokoera ? whereabouts ?

dokoro, see p. 43.

doku, poison ; dokii iii naru^ to be
unwholesome.

dokushiii(-mbiio), a bachelor.

domo, a phu-alising suffix ; see
p. 29.

do(mo), (concessive suffix), p. i6j.

domo ! see p. 237.

don, bang : don to, with a banging
noise.

donata ? who ? — donata Ita, donatfi
mo, donata dc mo, see p. 52.

donna ? what kind of? what like?
donna ni...mt however much.

DO

[484]
JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

FU

dono ? which ? (adj.): dono Iturai?

en, a yen or Japanese dollar =

how much ?

about fifty cents of American

dono, Mr. (in book language).

money.

dore ? which ? (subst.): dore-dal;c ?

endan, a rostrum.

what amount ? dcre ka, dore nto^

endo-mame, peas.

dorc de mo, see p. 52 ; dore ho do ?

engawa, a verandah.

how much?

engumi, marriage.

dori, reason.

en-kin, distance, how far ?

doro, much : doro-aslu, muddy

enko, to sit (in baby language) ;

feet ; doro-darah; all muddy ;

see p. 240.

dero-michi, a muddy road.

ennichi, a festival day ; hence a

dorobo, a thief.

fair.

dosuru (irreg.), to be agitated.

enryo, diffident : enryo sum, to be

dote, an embankment, a bank.

diffident.

dotoku, raorab'ty : ddtokii-tetsiiga-

ensoku, an excursion, a picnic.

I;ii, moral philosophy.

enzetsu, a lecture, a speech : cn-

doya-doya, tumultuously.

zetstt sum, to lecture.

doydbi, Saturday.

erabu, to choose.

dozo, a mud godown.

erai, wonderful, able, very.

dozo, please ; but see p. 255,-

eri, a collar.

E

eru (2), to get ; conf. p. 199.

eru, to choose : cri-dasn, to select

e ! eh ! eh ?

from among several.

e, a picture.

eshaku, an apology, a bow :

e, an inlet with a stream running

eshakti li'o sum, to bow, to

into it.

apologise.

€l)i, a prawn.

Ezo, the island of Yezo.

eda, a branch of a tree, river, etc.

F

egaku, to paint (pictures).

ei ! ah ! oh !

fu, a negative prefix.

£igO, the English language.

fu, two (in enumeration).

Eickoku), England.

fu! oh!

ekaki, a painter.

fu-annai, ignorant of, unac-

embi-fuku, a swallow-tail coat.

quainted with.

empitsu, a pencil.

fulben, inconvenience : ////'<.;/ ;;,;,

empo, a long way off: empd na,

inconvenient.

distant, far.

fuda, a ticket.

FU

L48S]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

FU

fudan, the ordinary Toutinei/tidau
no, usual, common.

fude, a pen : fude-sashi, a pen-
stand.

fudosan, immovable property (for
instance, land).

fueru (2), to increase (intraiis.).

fiifu, husband and wife : futa-
fufti, two married couples .

fuhai, putrefaction: fukai sunt, to
rot.

fuji, the wistaria plant.

fujin, a lady.

Fuji(-san), Fusiyama.

fujiyii, inconvenience, discomfort:
fujiyu na, inconvenient.

fiikai, deep.

iukeiki, hard times, depression of
trade.

ffikeru(2), properly to deepen, but
scarcely used except inyo gafuke-
rii, to become late at night ; toshi
gafuhcru, to grow old. Also to be
steeped in (e.g. in wine and lust).

fuku, an auxiliary numeral; seep.
io8.

faku, to blow (e.g. the ■^KrvS): fuU-
mawasu, to blow round.

fftku, to wipe.

faku-biki, a species of lottery or
raffle in which every one draws
some prize.

fflkumu, to contain, to include.

filkurasu, to distend, to swell
(trans.).

fakuro, a bag: ofukuro, a mother,
but see p. 256.

fiikuzatsu, a medley, a complica-
tion : fukuzatsu na, disorderly,
complicated.

fum'betsu, discrimination.

fu-m.inaoch.i, vice, immorality.

fumu, to tread (on) : fumi-luizusu,
to stumble ; fumi-shimcru, to
tread firmly.

fun, a fraction, a tenth part, a
minute : jii-go-fiin, a quarter of
an hour.

funa-wataslii, a ferry.

fune, any kind of boat or ship :
fune ni yoii, to be sea-sick.

funinjo, unkindness.

funkwazan, a volcano,

F&ransu, France : Fitransii-jin,
a Frenchman ; Filransu no,
French.

fureru (2), to touch ; hence to in-
fringe.

furi, a fall (of rain or snow).

furi, airs, gait, pretence.

furo, a bath: furo-ia, a bath-place.

furokku-koto, a frock-coat (from
the English word).

furosMki, a cloth used to wrap
up parcels.

furu, to fall, — said only of rain,
snow, hail, etc. : furi-dasii, to
come on to rain, etc. ; furi-koine-
rareru, to be kept indoors by
rain or snow; furi-konm, to come
into the house (said of rain, etc.).

furu, to brandish, to vi3.ye: fnri-
muku, to turn and face.

furue-goe, a quivering voice.

FU

[ 486 ]

JAPANESE E\ULISH VOCAliULARY.

GA

furueru (2), to quiver, to tremble.

ffltoru, to grow fat; futotia, fat.

furui, old (said only of things):

futsii (no), usual, general.

J'lini-dagii, an old utensil or curio.

futsugo, inconvenience : fiitsiigo

furuu, to shake (trans.).

na, inconvenient ; less often im-

fusagaru, to be obstructed, to be

proper.

quite full.

futsnka, two days, the second

fiiseru (2), to lie down, to go to

day of the month : fiitsnka-nu-;

bed.

the second day ; fiitsuka-yoi, the

fiisetsu, rumour, report.

day after a carousal.

fa-shi-awate na, unhappy.

Fntsukoku, France.

fushigi, a strange thing, a mir-

fuyasu, to increase (trans.).

acle : fusJngi na, strange.

fuyu, winter.

fustin, doubt: fushin ni oinoit, to

fuzai, not at home, absent.

consider suspicious, to doubt.

fCizoku, manners, customs.

fushin, building : fTishin-cIui,

while building, while imdergoing

G

repairs.

fu-shinsetsu (na), unkind.

ga, a postposition ; tee i^p. 65, 89-

fushochi, dissent, objection : fu-

91, 140-1.

sliecld wo ill, to object.

gaelio, a tame goose.

fusuke, whisky (from English).

gaitan, lamentation.

fustiru, to submit (trans.), to

gake, a talus, a precipice.

hand over.

gake, while, during, as f;a,ri-gah;

futa, a lid.

«hile returning, on the way

futago, twins.

back.

futari, two persons : jTilnn-iacc,

gakkari, a sort of onomatope for

portions for two.

bodily exhaustion.

futa(tsu), two : ffila/sii-iih-,

gakko, a school.

second ; fiitalsii mitsii, two or

gakkwa, a subject, or line of

three : futaisit old, every third

study.

(lit. leaving out two).

gaku, science, learning.

futo, suddenly, accidentally.

gaku, a tablet, a picture (oblong

futodoki (na), insolent.

and hard).

futokoro, properly the bosom of a

gakumon, study, learning : ,;>v;-

dress, but used to signify a breast

kuvton siini, to study.

I'ockct.

gakusha, a learned man.

faton, a bed-quilt.

gakushi, a graduate

GA

[487 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

GO

gakiitai, a band of music.

getsu, a month ; — used only in

gamau, patience : gaiiian siini,

compounds, as ik-ka-gclsn, one

to be patient.

month.

gan, a wild-goose.

getsuyobi, Monday.

gara, a snffi.'c ; see p. 312, foot-

gi, duty, signification, affair.

note 18.

gicho, a chairman, a president.

garasu, glass (from the Dutch).

gidai, u, subject of discussion.

garu, a verbal suffix ; see p.

gijo, also gi-jido, the hall in

130.

which the Diet meets.

Gasshukoku, tlie United States.

giin, a member of an assembly.

gasu , (for gozaimasu) see p. 64.

gikwai, u. public assembly, the

gata, a pluralising particle ; see

Imperial Diet.

p. 29.

gimou, a question.

gaten, comprehension, acquies-

gimu, duty, an obligation.

cence : gaten s/irit, to compre-

gin, silver.

ln.nd, to acquiesce; gaic-n no

giueu, doubt, suspicion.

ikanii^ incomprehensible.

ginko, a bank, (for money) : ghi-

gatera, while, as, by way of.

kd-shihfi, a bank-note.

gedai, ii title ; conf. p. 333, foot-

giri, duty, right or proper feeling.

note 31.-

giri, only ; see k'ni.

gebin (na), vulgar, base.

giron, argument.

gei, an accomplishment, a trick.

giyaman, glass (ilu: material).

geisha, a singing-girl.

go, five.

gejo, a maid-servant.

go, an honorific prefix ; see pp.

genan, a man-servant.

143, 245-7.

gen-an, the draft of a document.

go, after : sono gc, since then.

gen-in, cause, origin.

go, the game of checkers : go wo

genkin, ready money, cash.

utsii, to play at checkers.

genkotsu, the knuckles.

go, a designation, a name, a num-

genkwa(ii), the entrance to a

ber.

hcuse, a porch.

go, a district.

genron, speech, discussion.

gobu-gobu, an onomaLope for

genso, an essence, an element.

the gurgling sound made by a

a factor, an atom.

liquid when poured out,

genzai, the present time.

gocbiso, a feast.

gero, a (low-class) man-servant.

gogo, the afternoon.

gasu, {ior gozainiasn) seep. 64.

go-gwatsu, May.

GO

[488 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

GY

gohan, rice, food.

go-ishi, a counter at checkers.

go-jo (E*fif), the five cardinal
virtues according to Confucius,
viz., jiji, gi, rd, chi, shin, i.e.,
benevolence, righteousness, pro-
priety, wisdom, and sincerity,

go-ju, fifty.

goke, a widow.

goku, extremely, very.

gokuraku, paradise.

G-o-kyo, see p. 408, note 10.

goraen, (properly go men), lit.
august pardon ; gomen nasai,
please excuse me.

gomi, dust (on things).

gondayu, the title of a high
official of former limes, a kind of
vice-minister.

Go-on, see p. 7.

goran nasaru (irreg.), to deign
to look; conf. pp. 11 and 251.
Occ3s,vyD.-i&y goranjiru (3) occurs
in the same sense.

go-ri mucliu, great perplexity
(see p. 123').

goro, time, about, as kono goro,
now ; san-jl'goro, about three
o'clock.

go-roku, five or six.

goslio, a palace.

gosu, see p. 64.

goten, a palace.

gotoki, like, such as ; see p. 121.

.goto (ni), a suffix meaning each,
every.

<jrOtto, God ; see p. 6.

goza, rush-matting.

gozaimasii, (to be; see pp. 64,

„ . .- 171, 221-^, 242 :

gozarimasu.K^ \,,aiJ^sH, see

gozaru, (pp. 64, 138, 222.

gozen, boiled rice, (hence) a
meal.

gozen, the forenoon.

gu, stupid : giifti, my father (see
P- 257).

gujin, a dolt, an ignoramus.

gumai, stupid and ignorant.

gumpuku, military uniform.

gun, a district.

gunkan, a war-vessel.

gurai, about, approximately.

gururi, around.

gusai, my wife; see p. 257.

gushi, (with honorific prefix o),
the Court word for hair.

gutto, tightly, suddenly.

guzu-guzu, a word descriptive
of the sound or act of complain-
ing or scolding.

gwaikoku, foreign counti'ies,
abroad : gwaikoku-jii>, a foreign-
er ; givaikolat 110, foreign.

gwaimuslio, the foreign office.

gwaito, an overcoat.

gwanko (na), obstinate, inve-
terafely prejudiced.

gwan-yaku, a pill.

gwappi, the day of the month,
a date.

gwatsu, a month ; see p. 1 16.

gyo, work, business.

gyoslia, the driver of a carriage.

gyu(-uiku), beef.

HA

[489]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

HA

H

bai, ashes.

bai ! same as hei !

ba, a leaf (of a tree).

baiken suru (irreg.), to look re-

ha, a tooth : lia-migaki, tooth-

spectfully at something belong-

powder ; lui ga itai, I have a

ing to a, superior ; conf. pp. 1 1

toothache.

and 251.

h.aba, width : haba no hiroi.

bairi-kctcbi, an entrance, the

wide.

way in.

habakari, shamefacedness, diffi-

bairu, to go in, to enter : haitte

dence, (hence) a water-closet.

iru, to be inside, to be contained.

babakaru, to be ashamed, to

ba-isba, a dentist.

dread.

baisbaku suru (irreg.), to bor-

babikoru, to spread (intrans.);

row, see p. 251.

to get disseminated.

baitatsu-niu, a postman.

babuku, to abridge, hence to

baji, shame, humiliation : hnji wo

omit.

kakii, to be put to shame.

bacbi, a bee, a wasp.

baji, the edge, ledge, or end of

bacbi, a pot.

anything.

bacbi, eight.

bajimari, the beginning.

bacbi-gwatsu, August.

bajimaru, to begin (intrans.).

bacbi-ju, eighty.

bajime, the beginning.

bcvcbimaki, a handlterchief tied

bajimeru (2), to begin (trans.) ;

round the head : — wo sunt, to

cohf. bottom of p. 92.

tie handkerchief, etc.

bajimete (gerund of liajimeni).

badaka (na), naked.

for the first time, never before :

badan, breaking off: hadan sum.

conf. p. 324, No. 21.

to break off (e.g. intercourse).

baka, a tomb.

baeru (2), to grow (intrans.).

bakama, a kind of wide trowsers

bagaki, a post-card.

worn in half full dress.

bagane, steel.

hakaru, to weigh, to estimate, to

bagi, the lespedeza shrub.

plot : Jialiarazu, unintentionally.

baba, a mother ; but see pp

baki-daxae, a dust-heap.

256-7.

bakkiri (to), clearly.

faa-ba ! ho ! ho ! I see.

bakko, issuing, publication :

bai, the auxiliary numeral foi

bakko-teisbi, suspension (of a

cupfuls of liquid.

newspaper by the authorities).

bai, a fly.

bako, a box.

HA

[ 49° ]
JAPANESE ENGLISH ^■OCABULARY.

HA

hakobu, to transport, to convey.

haku, :i count (noble).

haku, to spit, to vomit : Ian wo

/mkiJs'iikern, to spit on a

person.
haku, to sweep,
liakii, to wear or put on the feet

or legs.
hakutoutsu-kwan, a museum,
hakumai, hulled rice.
hakurai, imported from abroad :

Jiahiirai-hin, an imported article,
hakurankwal, an exhibition.
hakiishaku, the title of count.
hakitsliu, clapping of hands.
hama, the sea-beach, the strand:

Jiaina-l}t\ ditto.
hambun, half: hambun-cliigai, a

difference of half,
b'a-mig'aki, tooth-powder.
hamono, a blade,
ban, a clan (in feudal Japan),
ban, half : han-nidii, half the day,

/inn-7tigo>-i, see p. 22 and conf.

p. 20 ; ju-ichi-ji han, half-past

eleven,
han , rice, a meal.
bana, a flower, a blossom : luma-

ihc or /lana-falf, a flower-vase ;

liaiia-mi, going to see the blos-
soms ; luiiia-vtnkc a bridegroom ;

Jiai}a-yoinc, a bride.
hana, the nose : hanu-fuki, a

-pocliet-handkerchief ; /•<;//« no

sahi, the tip of the nose.
hanabada, very; iMiialmda uioltc,

sec p. 73.

banahadashii, excessive, ex-
treme.

hanare-mouo, a separate or
separable thing.

hanareru (2), to separate from,
to part with.

banasbi, a story, a talk, some-
thing said or told : hanashi 710
Isiiidi', apropos of something said.

hanasu, to speak, to tell : hanashi-
kakeni, to break off in the middle
of saying something;.

bane, a feather, a wing.

han-eri, a kind of kerchief used
by women to trim the front part
of a dress near the neck.

haneru (2), to splash, — as mud
(intrans.) ; to cut off, — as a head
(trans.).

hankyo, an echo.

hanshi, a common kind of writing-
paper.

bansho, a fire-bell.

banto, a peninsula.

baori, a sort of coat worn by the
upper and middle classes as half
full dress.

bappi, a kind of cheap livery-coat
worn by servants and coolies.

bara, a moor.

bara. the abdomen : /uvn ga lurn.
tci be hungry ; ]ia)-a gn i/ni, to
have a stomach-ache ; hara iiw
!;irti, to commit Itarahri; Imra
Ti'fi tati-ni, to get angry.

barai, a payment.

bara-kiri, sec p. 34.

HA

[ 49' ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH \OCAUULARY.

HA

liaran, surging billows, hence any
tumultuous scene.

harau, to clear away (trans.) ;
hence to pay.

hara-wata, the intestines ; /inm-
ivaia gafuliai sum, (lit. the intes-
tines rotting), metaph. for insince-
rity and inconsistency.

hareru (2), to clear (intrans.), —
said of the sky or clouds.

liari, a pin, a needle.

hari-gami, a paper lable ; hari-
garni wo siirii, to paste on a
label.

harigane, wire.

liari-tsiike, crucifixion : /lari-
fsuke ni stint, to crucify.

haru, to stick (trans.).

haru, spring(-time).

haruka, afar.

hasami, scissors.

hasamu, to cut with scissors.

liasen, shipwreck : hasai ni an,
to be shipwrecked.

liash,i, chopsticks.

hashi, a l)ridge.

liashigo, a ladder : hashigo-dan,
a staircase.

hashira, a post ; also the auxi-
liary numeral for Shinto gods
and goddesses.

hashiru, to run.

liasu, a lotus.

hasu ni, obliquely.

hata, the side, — e.g. of a canal

or of a well,
hata, a flag.

liatachi, twenty years of age.

hatake, a vegetable field.

hata)Tioto, one of a rank in
feudal Jap^n which came next
to that of daiiiivo,

Ixataraki, work, action.

liataraku, to work.

hatasWte, after all, really.

hate-na ! well I never ! how
extraordinary !

hateru (2), to finish (intrans.).

hato, a pigeon.

hatsubo, a blister.

hatsugeu, speech : luitsitgcn no
kenri, the right of speech ; hatsii-
geii-ja, a speaker, a propounder.

hatsiSka, twenty days, the twen-
tieth day of the month.

hatsumei, an invention, a dis-
covery, inventive genius.

hattatsu, development, pro-
gress : Iinffatstt siirit, to develop
(intrans.).

hatto, an onomatope for starting,
— as with fright or sudden recol-
lection of something forgotten.

haya-goshi, see koslii.

liau, to creep.

hayai, quick, early.

h.ayari, a fashion : hayari no,
fashionable ; hayari-gi, a fashion-
able craze.

hayaru, to be wide-spread (e.g.

a disease), to be fashionable.
hayasM, a forest.
hayasu, to grow (trans.), — e.g. a
beard.

HA

[492 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

HI

liaya-tsfikegi, a lucifer match.
bazu, iieqessity, should, ought ;

conf. p. 41.
Ixazukasbii, bashful,
liazukasliiineru (2), to put to

shame, to insult.
liazukasliisa, baslifulness.
hazure, the end (e.g. of a village).
liazureru(2), to come out of its

proper place, to miss, to fail.
he ! hei ! or hai ! yes ; but see

bottom of p. 234.
lieiji, a snake.
liedo, vomit : hedo wo hahi, to

vomit,
hei ! same as he !
liei, a hedge, a fence.
liei, broken down, effete ; see p.

257.
Heika, Your, His, or Her Majesty.
heiki, a weapon.
heikin, an average.
h.eislaa, our firm ; see p. 257.
lieishi, a soldier, troops.
lieisotsu, a common soldier.
heitai, a soldier, troops.
lieizei (no), usual.
liempi, out-of-the way.
tempo, requital ; hcmpo-gaeshi,

tit for tat.
lien, a change : hen na, odd, queer.
lien, a neighbourhood, a locality.
lien, a time (tine fois),
ten, a section of a book, a

treatise.
henji, an answer.
henkwa, a change.

hento, an answer : hento sunt, to

answer.
lierasu, to diminish (trans.).
lieru, to diminish (intrans.).
heru (2), to pass through.
lieta (na), a bad hand at, un-
skilful.
lieya, a room, a cabin.
hi, the sun, hence a day : hi ga kti-
rerit, the day is waning, dark-
ness approaching ; hi no de, sun-
rise ; hi no iri, sunset.
hi, fire.

hi, one (in enumeration).
hihachi, a brazier.
hibashi, fire-tongs.
hidari, the left (side).
hidoi, harsh, cruel : hidoi me ni
an, to experience harsh treat-
ment; hidoi me ni awaseni, to
treat harshly.
hieru (2), to be cold.
higasa, a parasol.
higashi, east: higashi-kita, north-
east; higashi-minami, south-
east.
hige, the beard : hige uio hayasii,

to grow a beard.
hiji, the elbow.

hijo (na), unusual, extraordinary.
hikari, light (in the abstract).
hikaru, to shine, to glitter.f
hiki, an auxiliary numeral ; see p.

109.
hiki-dashi, a drawer.
hiki-fuda, a circular, an adver-
tisement.

Ill

I 493 ]
JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

HI

biki-sbio, low tide.

bikkomu, to retire inside.

hikkouuki suru (irreg.), to dra\\
(a sword).

bikkuri-kaesu, to upset.

blku, to pull, to draw, to with-
draw, hence to quote : liiki-dasit,
to draw out ; Mki-nuhi, to draw
(e.g. a sword) ; hVii-vtsuru, to re-
move (intrans.), to change house.

bikui, low.

bikutsu, servility : hViiitsu na,
servile.

bikyaku-sen, a mail steamer.

blkyo, cowardice : hikyd na, cow-
ardly.

bima, an interval, leisure : Iiiiiia
wo yam, to dismiss, also to al-
low to go on leave.

bimasbi no abura, castor-oil.

bimitsu (na), secret.

binata, the sun (only in the
sense of sunlight) : hinata ye
hosu, to dry in the sun.

bineru, to twist (trans.).

binko, conduct : hinko no it, well-
conducted, moral.

Hiragana, the cursive form of
the Japanese syllabary.

birakeru (2), to be opened out, to
become civilised,

biraku, to open, to civilise.

birattai, flat.

biroi, broad.

biroi (with prefix o), see p. 241.

biroi-mono, something picked
up, a find.

biromaru, to spread (intrans.).

biromeru (2), to spread (trans.).

birou, to pick up, hence to find.

biru (3), to dry (intrans.).

biru, day-time, noon ; hiru i^-ga-
zen), the midday meal, luncheon.

biru-sugi, the afternoon.

blsasbii, long (of time).

biso suru (irreg.), to guard
jealously, to treasure up.

hisuru (irreg.), to compare.

bissori to, quiet, deserted.

bitai, the brow, the forehead.

bito, a person, a human being;
conf. p. 48: hito-gara, personal
appearance, a distinguished air;
hito-goroshi, murder, man-
slaughter, a murderer; luto-me,
public notice ; liito-inczurashii,
rare (of visitors, etc.) ; ano hito,
he, she.

hitoe, properly one fold ; hence
single. Hitoe tii, sometimes
means earnestly, only, please.

bitori, one person, hence alone:
/ntori-de ni, of itself, sponta-
neously.

bito(tsu), one ; sometimes whole,
all, same: hito-ban, all night
long ; hito-mc, one look ; Mto-
fori, generally ; hitotsu michi, the
same road ; hitotsu old, alternate.

bitsuyo (na), indispensable.

biya, cold ; hence, with the honor-
ific prefix .', cold water (so
called at Court and by women).

hiyo, the Court word for a shirt.

HI

[ 494 ]

lAI'ANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

HO

hiyori, the weather.

Ixiza, tlie knee ; Jiiza i^'o isukii^ to

fall oil one's knees.
hizuke, a date (of the month, etc.).
ho, a sail : ho-basliira, a mast.
)i6, a law, a rule, a usage.
lio, side ; but see p. 144 ; !io ga yoi

{or "'), see pp. 177, 255.
lio, the cheeks.

liobo, on all sides, everywhere.
hocho, a knife.
hodo, degree, quantity, proper

limit, about, as nan-ri hodo ?

about how many miles? — Also

as much as, conf. pp. 113, 145,

147 ; hodo nakii, forthwith.
hoeru (2), to bark : hoe-kakaru, to

spring at with a bark.
hogaku, a direction (point of the

compass).
ho-hige, whiskers.
hoho ! oil !

lioho, manner, way, rule.
lio-h.o-lio ! the sound of laughter.
hoka, another place, besides,

except: 110 hoka /;;, besides; ...

sitrii III hoka iva iiai, there is

nothing for it but to; ...hoka dc

7110 Jini ga^ see p. 287, No. 26.
hokenuin, an underwriter.
bokku, a stanza of seventeen

syllables ; see p. 449.
hoko, a fork (from the English).
hoko-nin, a servant.
hokori, dust (in the air).
liomburi, regular rain, — not a

mere sliower.

home, praise.

homeru (2), to praise.

hon, a book.

lion, an auxiliary numeral ; see

p. 109.
hone, a bone : hone ga orcru or

lioijr -,00 01- II, to take a great

deal of trouble.
hongoku, one's native country.
hon-in, lit. the present member,

used by members of the Diet or

other assemblies in the sense of

I, me.
hono, a flame.
honsho, the original and true

character.
honto, truth : hontd no, true,

real.
hon-ya, a book-store, hence a

bool'; seller.
hon-yaku, a translation : hoii-

yakii sum, to translate.
honzon, see p. 422, foot-note 12.
hoo, a phoenix.
hopeta, the cheeks.
hora(-ana), a cave.
horenso, spinach.
horeru (2), to be in love.
hori, a canal, a moat,
horimono, a carving.
horitsu, a la\v : hdritsii-gaku^

legal studies.
horobiru (3), to be overthrown

or ruined.
horobosu, to overthrow, to ruin,
horu, to dig, to excavate, to carve.
horu, to throw.

HO

[ 495 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

IJ

hoshi, a star.

ichi, one: ?V&-»w«-fo>/, pulled by

hoshii, desirous ; see p. 65, and

one man ; ichl'mn-itori, accom-

conf. oshii.

modating one person. — Ichi is

hosoi, narrow : hoso-nagai, slen-

used Idiomatically, e, g. in iihi-

der.

ian, number one, but also first.

llOSO, small-pox.

most (see p. 145) ; iclii-nichi, one

hossuru (irreg.), to wish.

day, but also the first of the

hosu, to dry (trans.).

month, all day long ; ichi-nichi

hotaru, a fire-fly.

oki, alternate days.

hotoke, a Buddha.

iclii(-ba), a market(-place), a

hotondo, almost; (with a nega-

fair.

tive) hardly.

iclii-ban, number one, first ;

hototogisu, a cuckoo.

hence used as a prefix to indicate

hoyu, a friend.

the superlative.

hozai-gaki, a doctor's prescrip-

ichi-gai, altogether.

tion.

ich.ig'O, a strawberry.

liozu, an end, a limit.

ichijiku, a fig.

tyaku, a hundred : /ivaku-iimn, a

ichi-o, once, once for all.

million.

ido, a well.

hyaku-manako, a sort of game

ie, a house : ie no iichi, indoors.

or show in which a number of

ie, no ; see p. 234.

masks are used.

iedomo, though; sometimes even.

byakfislid, a peasant, a farmer.

iezuto, presents brought to those

hyotoan, rumour, report : hydban

at home by one returning from <•

Ti'u sum, to gossip.

journey.

hyogi, a conference.

ifuku, a garment.

hyoro-liyoro, an onomatope for

Igirisu, Knigand : Jgirisu-jiii,

staggering.

an Englishman ; Igirisu no.

hyorotsaku, to stagger.

English.

hyotan, a gourd.

igo, henceforward.

ii, a corruption oiyoi, good.

iin, a committee, a committee-mail.

1

ii-tsatae, a tradition.

ii-wake, an excuse : ii-\~<akt: ua

i (oftener ido), a well.

ill, to excuse oneself.

i, signification, intent.

ii-yo, a way of saying.

itoi, vulg. ior yiilii, a finger.

ijiru, to meddle, to tease.

[496 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

IN

ijo, from thence upwards, that and

want to go: iki-iodoku, to reach.

upwards (the Japanese generally

to be effectual; Ute shimati, to go

reckoning inclusively).

away.

ika P an interrogative word found

ikura ? how much ? ihira ka, iku-

ill ikai;a, the compounds ijm-

ra vio, ikura de mo, pp. 52, 113 ;

hodo, etc. : iha na koto ? what

iktira mo nai, there are hardly any.

sort of ? what ?

ikusa, war: ilaisa wo sum, to

ikaga ? how ?

make war.

ikahodo ? how much ?

iku(tsu) ? how many ? — ikulsu

ikan ? or ikani ? how ?

mo, ikiiisti de mo, see p. 52.

ikanimo, yes, certainly, p. 235.

ixaa, now : ima-doki, or ima-jibtm.

ikari, an anchor.

now ; iina motte, see p. 73 ; ima-

ikasu, to vivify, to free.

saya, now again ; ima ni itaiie.

iken, opinion ; ik<;n ivo nohent, to

by this time.

give one's opinion.

ima-imashii, disagreeable.

ikenai (neg. potential of iku, to

imaskimeru (2), to reprove, to

go), " is no go," won't do.

warn (conf. p. 213).

iki, the act of going, the way

imi, signification, meaning.

there.

imo, a potato.

iki-gake, while going, on the

imotoi a younger sister.

way to.

ina! nay! ina ya, yes or no: am

iki-nari, abruptly.

ka ina ya or ya ina ya, whether

ikioi, strength, force.

there is or not.

ikiru (3), to live: ikilc ini, to be

inabikari, lightning.

alive.

inai, within the limits of; towards

ikka ? what day ? such and such

the interior.

a day.

inaka, the country (as opposed to

ik-kon, a glass (of wine).

the town).

iku? how many? iku bun ka,

ine, rice (growing).

r.-ither, more or less ; ihi-lwn ?

Indo, India.

iku-mai ? ikit-nin ? ikii-tahi ?

inkyo, see p. 352, note 11.

etc., see p. 113.

inochi, life.

iku (irreg.t, to go; see pp. 171,251:

inori, prayer: inori wo suru, to

iki-ati, to chance to meet ; iki-

pray.

chigau, to cross and miss one

iuoru, to pray.

another ; iki-kaeni, to go and

inBhi, a stamp, especially a post-

come back again ; iki-iagarn, to

age-stamp.

IN

[ 497 ]
JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

IT

inu, a dog.

ip-pai, one cupful, full : ip-pai
tin, full ; ip-fai ni suru, to fill.

ippan (no), general, universal.

ira, see p. 193.

irai, henceforth, since, after.

iraserareru (2), see pp. 171,
251.

irasshai or iraserare, imper-
ative of irassharu, see pp. 171,

253-

irassharu (irreg.), see pp. 171,
251 ;223.

ireloa, an artificial tooth.

ireru (2), to put in, to insert ; to
make (tea) ; conf . pp. 228 — 9.

iri-kunda, complicated.

iri-mame, parched peas.

iri-umi, a gulf, a bay.

iriyo (na), needed, necessary.

iro, colour,: iro-iro {7io\ all sorts.

jronna, all sorts, various.

iru, to enter ; conf. p. 228 — 9 : iri-
komti, to enter.

iru (3), to be ; see pp. 191, 223,
228 — 9, 251 •,..iraraiai (pre-
ceded by a negative), cannot do
without.

iru (3), to shoot.

irui, garments, clothing.

isb.a, a physician.

ishi, a stone.

ishibai, lime.

ishi-bei, a stone wall.

isti-islii, the Court word for
dmgo, a dumpling.

isogashii, busy.

isog-i, a hurry.

isogu, to make haste.

issakujitsu, the day before
yesterday.

is-shin, one person: jiiun I's-
s/iin, oneself only.

issho, a whole life-time.

issho ni, together.

is-shu, one kind, a sort.

is-so, a pair (see p. 114).

isu, a chair.

itadaku, to receive ; see pp. 203,
250.

itai, painful, hurting.

itameru (2), to hurt (trans.).

itami, pain.

itamu, to hurt (intrans.).

itaru, to reach: tii Ham made,
down to ; ni itatle, at.

itasu, to do ; conf. p. 195.

itatte, very.

itclii, union, unison.

ito, a string, thread.

itoma, leave (of absence), dismis-
sal : mo o itoma itashiinasu (or
moshimasu), I must be saying
goodbye.

itou, to avoid, to shun, to raind.

itsu, same as ichi, one.

itsu? when? — itsu ka, itsu mo,
itsu de mo, see p. 52 ; itsu. viade
(tatte) mo, see p. 71 ; itsu no ma
ni ka, some time or other.

itsuka, five days, the fifth day of
the month.

itsu(tsu), five.

itsuwari, a lie.

IT

[ 498 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JI

ittai, altogether ; but sometimes
almost an expletive.

it-tan, once.

it-toki, one hour, once.

iu, to say, see pp. 185, 251 :
to itte, see p. 83 ; to hi, see pp.
58, 69, 82 ; to ka ill, see p. 69 ;
to itte mo, see p 187; to li'a
iedo{mo), sea p. 187 ; ii-dasii,
to say, to express, to enounce ;
ii-kahcrii, to address (in speak-
ing) ; ii'kikaseru, to tell ; ii-
tsukerii, to order ; iu made mo
nai, needless to remark.

iwa, a rock.

iwaba, see p. 185.

iwaku, a Classical form of ///, to
say ; see p. 417, note 10.

iivayuru, see p. 411, note 20.

iya ! nay ! no ! iya na, objection-
able ; iya dcsii yo ! see p. 288,
No. 31, and foot-note.

iyagaru, to dislike.

iyashlku-mo, seep. 438, note 10.

iyo-iyo, more and more.

izumi, a spring, a fountain.

izure? which? in any case; but
often a mere expletive: izure no,
some. ..or other.

ja, a contraction of de %oa ; see pp.
^4) 97 • j"- "<" '^''^j see pp. 64,
189; at the beginning of a sen-
tence, well then.

ja, to be; see p. 223.

jama, obstruction, impediment:
jama wo sum, to be in the way ;

o jama, see pp. 247, 290 (No. 49).
jano, the Kyoto equivalent of

dano.
jari, gravel.
ji, earth, ground.
ji, time, hour, as in nan-ji ? what

o'clock ? roku-ji han, half-past

six o'clock.
ji, a written character, specifically

a Chinese ideograph,
jibeta, the ground.
jibiki, a dictionary.
jibun, a time, a season.
jibun, se\i: jibun 710, one's own.
jig'i (generally with o), a bow — of

the head and body.
jigoku, hell.
jiliaku, confession : y//;^/lv/ surUy

to confess, to own.
j ij itsu, a fact.

jikan, a period of time, an hour,
jika-docliaku, self-confutation.
jiki (ui), immediately.
jikisan, a vassal of sufficiently

high rank to be allowed personal

access to the Shogun.
jikken-sliitsv, a laboratory,
jikken-tetsug'aku, the positive

pliilosophy, Comtism.
jiko, temperature, the state of the

weather.
jikoku, an hour, time, period,
jimbutsu, people, figures (as

opposed to scenery), etc.
jimen, a plot of ground.

JI

[499]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

JU

jimmin, the people (of a country).

jimusho, an office.

jin, a person, a man.

jinja, a Shinto temple.

jinka, a human habitation, a house.

jinriki(slia), a jinrikisha, i.e., a
species of bath-chair pulled by
a man,

jinryoku suru (irreg.), to en-
deavour, to do one's very best.

jinsh.u, a race of men.

jiro-jiro, furtively, by snatches.

Jiro, a man's name; see p. 37.

jiron, an opinion, a contention.

jisau suru (irreg.), to bring
(respeclful).

jisatsu, suicide: Jisa/su suru, to
commit suicide.

jisetsu, a season, a time.

jishin, self.

jishin, an earthquake.

jishimban, a ward-office, a
warden, — a kind of police-office
and of policemen, under the
Tokugawa regime,

jisho, a dictionary.

jissai, practice (as opposed to
theory).

jisuru (irreg.), to refuse.

jiten, a dictionary.

jitenslia, a bicycle.

jitsu, truth : jitsu no, true.

jitsu-getsu, the sun and moon.
jiyfl, freedom, liberty : jiyu na,
free : jiyu-seido, a free govern-
ment; jiyu-scido-roii, radical
oi'inions.

jizai, freedom, — rather in private
than in political matters.

jo, passion, tenderness.

jo, a lock : jo wo orosu, to lock.

jo, the auxiliary numeral for mats:
hachi-jo ni roku-jo, one room
of eight mats and another of six.

jo, on, with regard to, in the
matter of.

jobu (na), sturdy, solid, strong.

jobukuro, an envelope.

jocliCl, a maid-servant.

jodan, a joke : jsdan wo in, to
joke ; jodan-iiiajiri ni, half-jok-
ingly.

jogaku, female education.

joki, steam.

jokTsea, a steamer.

jokisha, a railway,,

jokyoshi, a. school usher.

jorei, an official regulation or bye-
law.

joriku suru, to land (intrans.).

joro (commonly, but less correct-
\y,Jor5), a courtesan.

josama (generally with o pre-
fixed), a young lady. Miss, a
daughter (honorific).

josan, short lor Josama.

Jotei, God (lit. the supreme Em-
peror).

joto, first-class ; joto-sliakwai,
aristocratic society.

joyaku, an agreement, a treaty.

jozu (na), a good hand at, skilful.

jii, the nigori'ed form of f/«M ; see
p. 145.

JU

[ Soo ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KA

ju, ten : jfi-man, a hundred thou-

ju-shi, fourteen.

sand ;yi> ni Iiak-ku, eight oi'nine

ju-sh.iclii, seventeen : ju-sliicJa-

out of ten.

nichi, seventeen days, the seven-

jutan, a shirt.

teenth day of the month.

jubun, plenty, ample, quite.

ju-yokka, fourteen days, the

ju-go, fifteen : ju-go-nichi, fifteen

fourteenth day of the month.

days, the fifteenth day of the

K

month ; ju-go-rokii, fifteen or

sixteen.

ka, a mosquito.

ju-gwatsu, October.

ka, an auxil. numeral; see p. leg.

j u-hachi , eighteen -Ju-kachi-mchi,

ka? an interrogative postposition;.

eighteen days, the eighteenth day

see pp. 68, 55 : ka mo, see p. 72 ;

of the month.

ka mo sinran, perhaps.

ju-ichi, eleven : ju-ichi-nichi.

katie, a mud wall.

elcveiT days, the eleventh day

kabe, (with honorific prefix o'), the

of the month.

Court word for tofu, bean-curd.

ju-ichi-g-watsu, November.

kabu, a stump, used as the auxi-

ju-ju, over and over again.

liary numeral for shrubs.

jii-ku, r\mz\.tzr\:ju-kii-vhhi, nine-

kabu, capital, slock, shares : ka-

teen days, the nineteenth day of

bit-nushi, a shareholder.

the month.

kabu, a turnip.

jumoku, a tree.

kabuseru (2), to put on to an-

jumpu, a fair wind.

other's head, to impute.

jun, the rei^ular order or turn.

kachi-ikusa, a victory.

ju-ni, twelve : ju-m-nicln, twelve

kachin, the Court word for

days, the twelfth day of the

mocki, a rice-cal;e.

month.

kado, a corner.

ju-ni-gwatsu, December.

kado, a gate, sometimes an item.

junjo, order, sequence, turn.

kaeri, the way back ; kaeri-gakc

junsa, a policeman.

ni, on the way back.

jural, hitherto.

kaeru, a frog.

ju-roku, sixleen : ju-roku-nichi.

kaeru, to return (intrans.), hence

sixteen day.s, the sixteenth day of

to go away.

the month.

kaeru t2), to change (trans.), to

jii-sai), thirteen : jit-sati-nichi.

exchange.

thirteen days, the thirteenth day

kaesu, to give back, to send back.

of the month.

to return (trans.).

KA

[ 501 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KA

kaesu-gaesu, over and over
again.

Isaette, contrary to '.vhat one
might have expected, rather :
kan-chu yori, yo-kan no lid ga
kaette hiemasu, you niiglitn't
think so, but one feels tlie cold
more in early spring than in
mid-winter.

kag'ami, a mirror.

kage, shade, shadow, reflection,
Iience influence : no kagu ni, in
the shadow of, behind : 0 kage
sama, see p. 293, No. 84 — 5.

kagen, amount, hence flavour,
also the bodily feelings : conf. p.
288, No. 32, foot-note.

kagi, a key.

kagiri, a limit : kagiri no nai,
boundless.

kagiru, to limit, to be limited : ...
ni kagiraziiy is not restricted to
..,, not only.

kago, a kind of palanquin.

kalie, coflee (from the French).

kai, a shell,

kai-ageru (2), to buy up (said of
the government) ; also to buy at
a higher price.

kaigun, the navy.

kailien, the sea-shore.

kai-inu, a pet dog.

kaijo, the surface of the sea : kai-
jo-hoken, marine insurance.

kalko, a silkworm.

^aikwa, civilisation: kaikwa su-
nt, to become civilised.

kaimono, a purchase, shopping.

kaisan, dispersion, adjournment:
kaisan sunt, to disperse.

kaisei, amendment, revision :
kaisei sum, to revise.

kaisb.in, reform : kniskin sunt,
to reform,

kaji, a rudder.

kaji, household affairs : kaji-mtt-
ki, the state of a household.

kakari-ai, implication, — e. g. in
a crime.

kakaru, to hang (intrans), to be
in place, e.g. a bridge ; see also
p. 2i8 : 0 me ni kakaru, seep.
74. Sometimes kakaru means to
cost, also to take time.

kakato, the heel.

kake, a broken fragment, a bit.

kak^-au, to discuss, to bargain,
to arrange about.

kakemono, a hanging scroll.

kake(inono), a wager.

kakene, an overcharge : kakene
wo iu, to make an overcharge.

kakeru (2), to run.

kakeru (2), to be flawed or nick-
ed, to wane.

kakeru (2), to hang (trans.), to
put ; see also p. 219.

kakeru (2), to be able to write;
conf. p. 206.

kake-hiki, bargaining.

kaki, an oyster.

kakl, a persimmon.

kaki-tsuke, a note, a memo-
randum, a bill.

KA

[ 502 ]
JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KA

Kakka, Your or His Excellency.

kakkoku, all countries, foreign
countries in general ; kakhohi.
koshi, the corps diplomatique.

kaku, an angle : hahi-zato, loaf-
sugar.

kaku, each (in compounds).

kaku, thus : kahti no gotoki,
such ; hahi made, to such an
extent.

kaku, to scratch, to Avrite : l;al;i-
oivarn, to finish \\riLing; kaki-
sokonaii, to make a mistake in
writing ; kaki-lsYtkcrti, to jot
down.

kakubetsu (no or na), differ-
ent, special.

kakujitsu, every other day.

kakumei, a revolution (in go-
vernment, etc.).

kakureru (2), to hide (intrans.).

kakushaku, see p. 414, Note 3.

kakushi, pocket.

kakusu, to hide (trans.).

kainau, to have to do with, to
meddle \\ith, to matter : knmni-
mascJi, it doesn't matter.

kamben, forbearance, forgive-
ness : kambin-ziiyoi, patient.

karae, a tortoise: J;anie-no-l;o, ditto
in Tokyo colloquial (probably
a corruption of kame no ko, a
tortoise's carapace).

kame, a European dog ; see p.
26.

kami, the hair of the head : kajni-
hasaini, hair-cutting.

kami, above, upper : 0 kami, the
government ; 0 kami san, see
okamisan.

kami, a Shinto god or goddess.
Most of the Protestant mis-
sionaries use this term to denote
the Christian God.

kam.i (no ke), the hair of the
head : kami-yui, a hair-dresser.

kami, paper: kaiiii-irc, a pocket-
liook ; kami-niaki-iabako, a.
cigarette,

Kamigata, a general designa-
tion for the old capital Kyoto
and its neighbourhood.

kami-hasami, hair-cutting.

kaminari, thunder.

kamo, .1 wild-duck.

kampan, the deck of a vessel.

kampeki, the temper (of a per-
son) : kajnpeki ni sa'imni, to
irritate one's temper.

kampuku, see kanshin.

kamu, to bite.

kan, interval ; see p. 118.

kan, heating : kait wo isTiki'ni, to
heat sake,

Kana, the Japanese syllabic
writing ; see p. 9.

kanagu, melal Mork, metal fast-
enings.

kanai, inside a house, all the
members of a household ; hence
a humble word for wife.

kanarazu, positively, certainly.

kanau, to correspond, to agree
with, to eventuate, to succeed.

KA

[ 503 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KA

kan-dan , cold and heat, tempera-
ture.
kandankei, a thermometer.
kane, metal, money : kane-ire, a
purse ; kane-mochi^ a rich man.
kane, a bell.
kaneru (2), to be unable ; see p.

203.
kanete, beforehand, together.
kangae, consideration, reflection,
a thought, an intention : kangae
ga tsuktt, to hit on an idea ;
kangae no Ui\ on consideration.
kangaeru (2), to consider, to re-
flect,
kani, a crab.
kanji, a feeling: kanji ga okorii,

to begin to feel.
kanjiru (3), to feel.
kanjo, an account, a bill : kanjd

wo sum, to do accounts.
kannin, patience : kannin sKrii,

to be patient.
kannushi, a Shinto priest.
kano, Classical for ano, that.
Kan-on, see p. 7.
kanro, lit. sweet dew, hence

delicious, — said of liquor.
kaushaku, a quick temper : kan-

shaku-inochi, quick-tempered .
kanshin, admiration, astonish-
ment : kanshin siirti, to admire,
to be astonished at.
kanshu, hot sake.
kantei, criticism : kantei sunt,

(o judge critically.
kanzuru, see kanjiru.

kanzashi, a hair-pin.
kaiizuiue(-niono), tinned pro-
visions.
kao, the face: /'rro-iojw, everybody

being present, the full troupe.
Kara, China.
kara, a postposition ; see pp. 70,

275 : kara shite, see p. 70; kara

to itte, see p. 83.
kara, a collar, (from the English).
kara (na), empty.
karada, the body (of any living

creature),
karakane, bronze.
karamu, to twine (intrans.).
karashi, mustard.
karasu, a crow: karasu-tiiugi,

oats.
kare. Classical for are, that : kare

kore, this, that, and the other ;

more or less, pretty well.
kari, the chase: l;aii siiru, to

hunt, to shoot.
kari (in compounds), temporary.
kari-nushi, a debtor.
kariru (3), to borrow, to hire;

conf. pp. 164, 251 : kari-kiru, to

hire the whole of.
karonjiru (3), to think lightly

of.
karui, light ; hence soft (in speak-
ing of water).
karuta, a playing card (from the

Spanish carta).
kasa, a broad sun-hat, a parasol,

an umbrella,
kasa, quantity, amount.

KA

[ 504 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KA

kasanaru, to be piled up, to be

repeated.
kasaneru (2), to pile up, to

repeat.
kasanete, several times, again.
kasMkoi, awe-inspiring ; also

clever.
kashikomaru, to receive orders

respectfully : kashikomarima-

s/iila, all right. Sir !
kashikomu, lo reverence.
kashikosa, sublimity, cleverness,
kash-i-nagaya, a. nagaya to let.

(conf. p. 281, foot-nolc 3.)
kashi-nuslii, a creditor.
kashira, the head, a chief, a

superior.
kas]ii(wa), an oak-lrec.
kassai, applause.
kasu, to lend, to let (e.g. a

house).
kasuteira, sponge-cake, conf. p.

26.
kata, the side of anything, n,

direction, hence one side, one :

kala-ashi, one foot ; kata-tc, one

hand : (o) kala, a gentleman,

a lady. Kono hala sometimes

means since.
kata, a shoulder : kala-saki, ditto.
katachi, shape, form.
kata-g"ata, at the same time as,

on the occasion of.
katai, hard, stiff; hence strict,

honest,
kata-kage, shade on one side of

the road.

Kata-kana, the square form of
the Japanese syllabary.

kataki, an enemy (private).

katamaru, to grow hard.

katana, a sword : katana-ya, a
sword-shop, a dealer in swoids.

katazukeru (2), to put away.

katchiri, a word expressive of
the sound of clicking.

kato, low class, third class (on
railways, etc.).

katoku, a patrimony,

katsu, to conquer, to win.

katte, will, choice, (hence) con-
venience, (hence) kitchen ; aiiat,i
no go kaitc dcsn^ you can do
as you like : katte itarete irii,
to know one's way about a
house.

katto, an onomatopc for sudden-
ness.

kau, to buy : kai-kini, to buy up
the whole of ; k<Ti-nwno, a pur-
chase ; kai-iont^ to buy.

kau, to keep (domestic animals).

kawa, t river.

kawa, the skin, rind, or bark of
anything ; leather.

kawai, pet, dear little, poor little.

kawaiso, worthy of pity, in dis-
tress.

kawaku, to get dry : kawaite irn,
to be dry ; nodo ga kaioakima-
sJiitn^ I am thirsty.

kawari, a change, — especially for
the worse : no kinvari v.i, instead
of ; sono kaioari ni^ on the other

KA

[ 505 ]

JAPANESK ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KE

hand, see also p. 99 ; katuari no

keishoku, scenery.

otoko, anotlier man (instead of

keizai-gaku, political economy;

the usual one).

keizai-gakusjia, a political econo-

kawaru, to change (intrans.).

mist.

kawase-tegata, a bill of ex-

kekko (na), splendid.

change, a draft.

kembutsu, looking at, sight-see-

kawazu, a frog.

ing, sometimes spectators : kem-

kaya, a mosquito-net.

Imtsu sum, to go to see (sights.

kayasu, vulg. for kacsti.

etc.).

kayo, (from kono yo), this kind,

kemmaku, the countenance.

thus.

kemono, a quadruped.

kayou, to go backwards and

kemuri, smoke.

forwards, to attend (e.g. a

kemushi, a, caterpillar.

school).

ken, the auxiliary numeral for

kaza-kami, (to) windward.

houses.

kazari, an ornament.

Kenclio, see pp. 344—5-

kage, the wind : kaze wo Jiikii, to

kenjutsu, swordsmanship.

catch cold.

kenkwa, a quarrel ; kenhi'u sum.

kazoeru (2), to count.

to quarrel.

kazu, a number.

kenkyii, investigation, research:

ke, a hair, hairs on the human

kenkyu sum, to investigate.

body, the "wool of animals.

kennon, danger: kennon na.

ke ! an expletive ; see p. 234.

dangerous.

kedamono, a quadruped.

kenri, a right, a privilege.

kega, a wound : kega sum,

kerai, a retainer, a follower.

to be wounded, to hurt one-

keredo(mo), though, but ; see p.

self.

187.

kegasu, to defile.

keru (2), to kick, rarely to

keiba, a horse-race.

outdo.

keitien (na), easily to be used,

kesa, this morning.

convenient.

kestikaran, outrageous, absurd.

keiko, practice : keifn' luo sum, to

keshlki, a view, scenery, appear-

practise.

ance.

keikwaku, a design, an inten-

kesshite, positively, certainly ;

tion, a plan.

(with a neg.) never.

keisatsUsho, a police-slation.

kessuru C"'reg.), to decide.

keisatsUkwan, a police officer.

kesu, to extinguish.

KE

[ 506 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KI

ketcliaku, decision, final resolve :
kctchaku ni\ positive, lowest
(in price).

ketsu, decision, a voie: ketsu wp
tnrii, to take a. vote.

kettei suru (irreg.), to decide,

ketto (from Engl. blaDy^'(-/\ a
rug.

ki, the spirits (of a person), some-
times intention : ki ga isuku,
to have one's attention called to
something ; ki iii ii-ii, to be
agreeable to one ; ki no kiita,
quick-witted ; ki wo kikaserii^ to
show wit or tact ; Id 100 otosu,
to let one's spirits droop ; ki liw
isukci'it, to pay attention.

ki, a tree, wood (the material) : //
110 viiy a fruit, a berry.

ki, an honorific prefix, see p. 143.

ki, the indef. form ^{lairu^ to come.

ki, a termination of adjectives ;
see p. 121.

kibisho, a tea-pot.

kibo, a desire : Mbo sum, to
desire, to request.

kibun, the bodily feelings : kibun
ga liiariii, to feel unnell.

kichigai (no), mad.

kichi-nichi, a lucky day.

kido, a small door, a wicket.

kifii, a disposition of the mind.

ki-gae, a change of clothes.

kigen, the bodily feelings : go
kigcii yd, I wish you good health;
see also j). 333, foot-note 32.

ki-iroi, yellow.

kiji, a pheasant.

ki-j6bu, of good cheer, not
alarmed.

kikai, a machine.

klkaseru (2), lo inform.

kiki-gurushii, unpleasant (to
hear).

kiki-me, efficacy, acting (as a
drug).

kiko, climate, temperature.

kikoeru (2), to be audible, to be
able to Iiear.

kikoku, (your) august country.

kiku, a chrysanthemum.

kiku, to hear, to listen ; (conf. p.
251); hence to ask, to enquire,
as kiki tii yam, to send to en-
quire ; less often to have an effect
to act (e.g. as a drug) : kiki-soko-
iiau, to hear wrong; kiki-isukeru.
to happen to hear, to notice.

kikwanshi, an engineer.

kimari, a fixed arrangement :
kiinari ga iiai, tliere is no rule.

kimeru (2), to decide, to fix.

kimi, a prince, a sovereign ;
hence you.

kimi, feelings : kivii ga wami, to
feel unwell, to feel frightened.

kimo, the liver : !;imo 7i'o tsubushi-
mnshita, lit. burst the liver, i.e. I
was astounded,

kimono, clothes, specifically the
long upper robe worn by the
Japanese : kimono wo kim, to
dress ; kiniouo 700 mtgii, undress.

kimpen, .1 neighbourhood.

KI

[ S°7 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KI

ki-musume, a virgin.

kiri, a suffix derived from kiru, to

kin, gold, money.

cut, and meaning only. It is

kin, a pound (in weight).

also pronounced kkiri and giri ;

kinohaku, a purse : kinchaku-

fiitari-giri, or\\y two people, tete-

kiri, a piclcpoclcet.

a-lete.

king-yo, a gold6sh.

kiri, mist.

kinjiru (3), to forbid.

kirido, a garden-gate.

kinjitsu, a few days hence.

kiri-doku, see end of pp. 384-5.

kinjo, ntighbourhood.

kiritsu, standing up.

kinjii, birds and beasts.

kiriritto sMta, sharp, well-

kinki, joy : kinki ni laezu, to be

defined.

overcome with joy.

kiru, to cut, (bence) to kill, see

kinkyii, urgency : kinkyu-dogi,

also p. 2ig : klri-komii, to cut

an urgency motion.

into; kiri-korosu, to cut to

kino, yesterday.

death ; kiri-sutcrii, to kill and do

kinodoku (ht. poison of

the

for ; kiri-lsTikcru, to cut at.

spirit), regret or concern felt for

kiru (3), to wear, to have on or

others : 0 kinodoku samn, see

P-

put on (clothes) : M-kaeru, to

247.

change one's clothes.

kinsatsu, paper-money.

kiryo, countenance, looks.

^i^^e^'l money.
kinsu, J

kisaki, an empress or queen
consort.

kinu, silk.

kisama, you ; see p. 47.

kin-yobi, Friday.

kiseru, a pipe (for smoking).

kinzai, a suburb.

kislia, an abbreviated form of

ki-o (no), past, former.

jokisha, a railway train.

kippu, a ticket.

kisho, spirit, temper, kisho na.

kirai, averse to ; see p. 65.

spirited.

kirare-zon, see end of

pp.

kisoku, a law.

384-5.

kissaki, the point of a blade.

kirashite, see p. 216.

kita, north,

kirau, to dislike.

kitai (na), queer.

kire, stuff (for clothes, etc.)

t ^i*

kitaku, returning home: sum.

bit.

to return home.

kirei (na), pretty, neat, clean.
kireru (2), to cut (intrans.),

to

kitanai,
kitanarashii,)

snap ; see p. 206.

kitaru, same as kuru, lo come.

KI

[ 508 ]

JAPANESH ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KO

kitsuen-jo, a smoking-room.
kitsune, a fox.
kitto, positively, without fail.
kiwamaru, to be settled, finish-
ed ; to be carried to an extreme.
ki-yo (na), handy, clever.
kizetsu suru, (irreg.) to faint.
kke, an expletive, see p. 237.
kkiri, see kiri.

ko, an auxiliary numeral ; see p. 109.
ko, powder.

ko, a child, the young of any
animal ; hence used as a prefix
to form diminutives, as kir^i^
pretty ; ko-girei, rather pretty ;
see also p. 143.
ko, archaic for /•;', a tree, still used

in ko no ha, the leaves r.f trees.
ko, merit, great deeds, a feat.
ko, a duke.

ko, a marquis. This word is
written with a different Chinese
character from the preceding.
ko, thus, like this, in this way: ko
ill, this kind of, sucli as this; ko
sitru to, if one does this.
ko or koko, filial piety ; ko wo

tsuhisit, to be very filial.
koTsan, an obsolete gold coin of

an oval shape.
kobansho, a minor police-station,
or rather police-box, such as are
found in Japanese streets.
koboreru (2), to get spilt.
kobosu, to spill (trans.).
kobune, a boat.
koclii, or kochira, here.

kodai (na), gigantic, immense.

kodan, a lecture.

kodankwai, a lecture society.

kodomo, properly the plural
children, but also used for the
singular child ; kodomo ga dekirn,
children are born.

koe, the voice : koe -u'o kakcru, to
cry out.

koenchi, a public park.

kc-gatana, a penknife.

kogo, an empress or queen con-
sort.

kogoe, a low voice.

kogoto, scolding : kogolo 700 iti,
to scold.

kogu, to row.

ko-gusuri, powders (medicine).

koliei (ua), fair, just.

kobi, see kahe.

koho, irablic law.

koi, (sexual) love : koi no inichi,
ditto.

koi, strong, thick (said of liquids).

koi-guohi, the joint where the
sword-handle and scabbard of a
sword meet : koi-giicki wo kiru,
to loosen a sword for use.

koin, time.

ko-ishi, a pebble.

koitsu, a contraction of kono ya-
tsii, this fellow, this rascal.

kojiki, a beggar.

kokkwai, a parliament.

koko, here : koko ni, here, but
sometimes thereupon, well.

koko, filial piety.

KO

[ 509 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KO

kokoera, hereabouts.

kokoku, an advertisement (espe-
cially in a newspaper).

kokonoka, nine days, tlie ninth
day of the month.

kokono(tsu), nine.

kokoro, the heart (metaph.) :
hokoro-arige, the appearance of a
tender passion ; kokoro-gahe, in-
terest taken in or attention paid
to something : kokoro-mochi, the
feelings (especially bodily ones);
kokoro yasui, intimate, great
friends ; kokoro-yoi, comfortable,
well ; kokoro-ztiku, to notice.

koku, a country ; used only in
compounds, as ki-koku, (your)
august country.

kokumin, the people of a country.

kokuo, a king.

kokwai, repentance, regret : kd-
ktvai sum, to repent.

kokyo, lit. the old village, i.e.,
home, one's native place.

komakai or komaka (na),
minute, small: komaka ni, in detail.

koiuan, pride, conceit, komaii na,
proud.

komaru, to be in a quandary, to
be in trouble ; conf. p. 149.

komban, to-night : komlmn wa !
see p. 289, No. 42.

kome, hulled rice.

komeru (2), to stuff into.

komori, a nurse, a governess.

komori, a bat (animal): komori-
(gasa), a European umbrella.

komoru, to be inside something

else, to be shut up.
komu, to stuff into ; see also p.219.
komugi, wheat.

komuru, to receive from a superior.
kou, dark blue.
kona, fine powder, flour.
konaida, a short while ago, re-
cently.
konata, hither.
konda, a contraction of kondo wa,

this time, now.
kondate, a bill of fare.
kondo, this time.
kougo, the Court word for zori,

sandals.
kon-i, intimacy; friendly feelings:

koiM na, intimate.
kon-in, marriage.
konna, this kind of, such as this,
konniclii, to-day ; konnichi wa,

see p. 2S9, No. 44.
kono, this (adj.): koiio nochi,

hereafter.
kono, a good result, efficacy.
kononrn, to like.
konrei, a wedding.
konzatsu, confusion.
koppu, a, glass (from the Dutch

kop, a cup).
koraeru (2), to endure," to bear:

korae-kirenai, cannot endure any

longer.
kore, this (subst.): kore kara or

kore yori, henceforward ; kore

made, hitherto. For the inter-

jectional use of kore, see p. 239.

ICO

[510 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KO

korera(-byo), cholera (from the

English word).
kori, ice.

koro, a period, a time.
korobasu, to roll (trans.).
korobu, to roll (intraiis.), to fall

down.
korosu, to kill.
koru, to freeze (intrans.): kori-

isiihii, to stick together through

freezin'^, to freeze over.
korya ! see p. 239.
kosaeru (2), a vulgar contraction

of koshiracyit.
kosakuniu, a farm labourer.
koseki, old remains, ruins.
koseki, efTiciency, merit: koseki

no arn, efficient.
kosen, brokerage, commission.
koshaku, the title of duke.
koshaku, the title of marquis.

This ko is written with a different

Chinese character from that of

the preceding word,
koshaku, a lecture.
koshi (with honorific prefix ;«/),

the Court word for sleeping.
koshi, the loins : kos/u wo kakcrti,

to bit down ; koskd ga nttkcrtt,

lit. the loins getting put out of

joint, hence to be crippled, — es-

jjecially through fright ; haya-
goslii ga nifkeru, to become

unable to move through fright.
£oshi, Confucius.
koshi, a minister (plenipotentiary

or resident).

koshikwan, an embassy, a lega-
tion.

koshi-nuke, lit. one whose loins
are out of joint, hence a coward.

koshiraeru (2), to prepare.

kosho, pepper.

kosho (na), exalted, sublime.

koshii, the public.

koso, see p. 237.

kosu, to cross (a mountain).

kosui, a lake.

kosuru, to rub.

kotae, an answer.

kotaeru (2), to answer.

kotohi, vulgar for kocki, here.

kotei, an emperor.

koto, a kind ol harp or lyre with
thirteen strings.

koto, an (abstract) thing, — not to
be confounded with mono, a (con-
crete) thing ; see pp. 38-9; 79,
178 : koto no hoka, extraordinary,
exceptional.

kotoha, a word, a language;
Jiotoba wo kaestt, to retort.

kotogotoku, all, completely.

ko-tori, a small bird.

kotoshi, this year.

kotowari, a refusal, also an excuse.

kotowaru, to refuse, to excuse
oneself ; less often to explain, to
mention.

kotozuke, a message.

kotsu-kotsu shita, pig-headed.

kotsuu to, with a thump or thud.

kovragaru, to be frightened.

kowai, afraid, also frightful.

KO

[ 511 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KU

kovrareru (2), to break (intrans.).
kowasu, to break (trans.).
koya, a hut.
koyashi, manure.
koyo, red (autumn) leaves: koyo
sum, to turn red (said of the
leaves of trees).
koyoji, a tooth-pick.
koyomi, an almanac.
ko-zasliiki, a small room.
kozo, originally a Buddhist aco-
lyte, now applied to any little lad
or urchin.
k5zoku, a member of the Imperial

family.
kozukai, a, low-class servant, a
house-coolie ; small expenses ;
kozttkai-zeui, pocket-money.
ku, nine,

ku, the indefinite or adverbial
termination of adjectives ; see
pp. 120, 122.
kulietsu, a difference ; kubetsu

sum, to discriminate.
kubi, the neck, the head,
kubiwa, a dog collar.
kUchi, the mouth, an opening:
kuchi-benko {no), glib; kuchi-
bue wo fukn, to whistle ; kuchi-
fuki, a. napkin ; Itiuhi-nuki, a,
corkscrew ; kuchi-yakusohu, a
verbal promise ; kuchi-yusagi, a
finger-bowl ; kuchi ga kihi, to be
able to speak (e.g. a young child).
kucbibiru, the lips.
kudakeru (2), to break into
pieces (intrans.).

kudaru, to descend.

kudasai, or kudasare, impera-
tive of kudasaru ; see pp. 171*
242, 253.

kudasaru, to condescend ; conf.
p. 171.

kudoi, verbose, tedious.

kufu, " contrivance, a dodge, a
plan.

kiigi, a. nail (to fasten things
with).

ku-gwatsu, September.

kujira, a whale.

ku-jii, ninety.

kuki, the air, the atmosphere.

kukou, the Court word for sake,
rice-beer.

kuma, a bear.

kumi, a set, a clique; also an
auxiliary numeral; see p. 112.

kumo, a spider ; kumo no su, a
spider's web (lit. nest).

kumo, a cloud.

kumoru, to get cloudy ; kuniotte
irti, to be cloudy.

kuu, a prince, a lord, also Mr.;
see p. 258. — Used chiefly in com-
position, as shokun, gentlemen,
lit. all (you) princes.

kun nasai, see p. 254.

kuni, a country, a province ; o
kuni, your (honourable) country.

kunju, a crowd ; kunju sum, to
crowd (intrans.).

kunto, instruction ; kunlo suru,
to instruct.

kura, a saddle.

KV

[ 512 ]
JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

KW

kura, a godown ; see p. 13, foot-
note.

kurabu, a club (from English).

kurai, rank, hence quantity,
about, such as to ; dt^/ia hztrai ?
how much ?

kui'ai, dark.

kurasa, darkness.

kuraslii, a livelihood ; kurashi
7i'(j taiertt (or tsukem)^ to gain a
livelihood.

kurasu, to spend time to Hve.

kure-gata, twilight (evening).

kureru (2), to give ; see pp. 171,
254-

kureru (2), to grow dark ; hi ga
I'lirerii, the daylight is waning,
it is getting dark.

kuri, an empty fancy, a mere hy-
pothesis.

kuro, trouble, pains ; go hiro
sama, see p. 247.

kuroi, black.

kuro-megane, black goggles.

kuru (irreg.), to come ; see pp.
158, 193; 133, 198, 2\2:ki-kaka-
ni, to happen to come ; motic-
kiini, to bring ; tottc' kuru,
to fetch ; konaku nam, to leave
off coming.

kuru, to wind.

kuruma, a wheel, anything moved
Ijy a wheel, specifically z.jmriki-
slia : kuruma-ya, a jinrikislia-
man.
kurushii, painful, in pain : hiru-
sJii-magire, distraction caused

by pain, terrible throes; mo

kifr-ushiku- nai, there is no harm

in, may

kusa, a plant, a herb.

kusai, stinking.

kiisari, a chain.

kusaru, to rot.

kSse, a bad habit or trick.

kusb-ami, a. sneeze: kushami wo

sum, to sneeze.
kUshi, a comb.
kusuri, medicine : kusuri iii nam,

to 1 e good for one's health.
kutabireru (2), to get tired :
kiitabirctc im, to be tired ; conf.
p. 104.
kutsu, a boot, a shoe : kuisu-
bera, a shoe-horn ; kutsu-tabi,
socks ; kuisu-ya, a bootmaker's
shop, hence a bootmaker.
kuttsuku, to stick close to.
kuu, to eat : kui-taosu, to cause
loss (e.g. to an innkeeper) by
eating food and not paying for
it ; kui-tstiku, to bite (as a dog,
etc.).
kuwaeru (2), to add.
kuwashii, minute, exact,
kuyashigaru, to feel sorry.
kuzureru (2), to crumble, to

break to pieces (intrans.).
kwadan, a flower-bed.
kwai, an association, a society,

a meeting, a church (metaph.).
kwai, a chapter.

kwaicho, a chairman, the pre-
sidentjof a society.

KW

[ S13 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

MA

kwaido, a meeting-house, a

kyodai, brothers; hence sometimes

church, a chapel.

brothers and sisters : kyddai-nalta.

kwaiin, a member (of a society.

the terms on which brothers stand.

etc.).

kyogen, a play, a drama.

kwairaku, joy, pleasure.

kyogii, environment, surrounding

kwaiwa, conversation.

circumstances.

kwaji, a conflagration, a fire.

kyolio, a method of instruction,

Kwampo, tlie " Official Gazette."

(hence often) religion.

Kwampo, see p. 366, Note 2.

kyoiku, education.

kwan-in, an official.

kyoka, a species of comic poem ;

kwankei, connection, relation,

conf. p. 450.

having to do with something

kyoku, a bureau or subdivision of a

else : Invankei sum, to depend ;

government department, an office.

kwankei wo tsukerii, to pay heed.

kyokutan, the acme, nc plus

kwankoba, a. bazaar (properly

tiltra.

one established for the encourage-

kyokwai, a church (metaph.).

ment of industry).

kyokwaido, a church, a chapel,

kwan-ZLime, tinned (provi-

■I meeling-house.

sions) ; conf. p 22.

kyonen, last year.

kwashi, any sweetmeat, such as

kyoshi, a teacher, a missionary,

a bonbon, cake, or pudding.

a clergyman.

kwayaku, gunpowder.

kyii, rare for kii, nine.

k-wayobi, Tuesday.

kyu (na), sudden.

kwasai, calamity caused by fire :

kyuji, waiting at table, a waiter :

kwasai-hoJien, fire insurance.

kyiiji wo suru, to wait at table.

kwazau, a volcano.

kyiijitsu, a holiday.

kyaku, a guest, a customer, a

kyiikin, wages.

fare : kyakurai, the advent of

kyuto, last year ; see p. 327,

guests, a visit, a party ; kyakuma.

foot-note.

a drawing-room.

Kyuyaku-zensho, the Old

kyaku, the auxiliary numeral for

Testament.

chairs and tables.

kyiiyo, urgent business.

kyan-kyan, the sound which

M

dogs mahe in yelping.

kyo, to-d'y: kyo-ju, during to-

ma, quite ; see p. 228.

day, by to-night.

ma, in the first place ; see p. 233.

kyo, a sutra.

ma, space, interval, hence a room :

MA

[ SU ]
JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

MA

ma ni an, to be in time, to do

magirakasu, to confuse, to

well enough (although not pre-

my--tit"y.

cisely what is required) ; nui ga

mago, a grandchild.

7oann, to be a bad opportunity

mai, an auxiliary numeral ; see

for doing something, to feel

p. 109.

awkward.

naai, a verl^al termination (neg.

ma ! see bottom of p 337.

future), see pp. 168-9, S'-

mabushii, dazzling,

mai, each, every, as in mai-do.

machi, the mercantile qunrlL-r of

each time, always ; mai-iiiclii ,

a town, a street : vinchi-naka^

every day.

the whole street (or town).

maimai-tsuburu, a snail.

machi-ai-jo, a waiting i-oom.

mainai, a bribe.

machi-doi, long to wait, tediously

mairu, to come, to go ; conf p.

long in coming : 0 inachidr> sama.

251.

see p. 247.

maji, majiki, majiku, see p.

macliig'ai, a mistake, misunder-

169.

standing : machigai nahii, without

majiri, a sufifi-K meaning partly.

fail ; viachh^ai-rashi , npparently

half.

a mistake.

majiwaru, to mix with, to

naacliigati, to make a mistnke.

associate.

to mistake.

makaru, to go, to come (hum-

macliii], nux vomica, strychnine.

ble) : mahari-deru, ditto, also to

mada, still ; (with a negative) not

meet with.

yet.

makaru, to go down in price

made, a postposition, see p. 71 :

(intrans.).

made ni, see p. 95 ; sore made no

make-oshimi, unwillingness to

koto, see p. 95.

give way ; see also p. 31.

mado, a window : iiiado-JzaJu\ a

makeru (2), to lose, to be beaten

window-curtain.

(in war or at a game), to yield ;

mae, in front, before : viae kara

to lower a price : 0 mike ni, into

beforehand ; hitori-mae, a portion

the bargain.

for one ; san-nin-mae, portions

maki, fire-wood.

tor three.

maki-tabako, a cigar, some-

mae-kake, a bib, an apron.

times a cigarette.

mag'aru, to bend (intrans.) : ma-

makka (for ma-aka), very red.

gal te irii, to be bent, ci'ooked.

makoto, truth : makoto no, true ;

maseru (21, to bend (trans. '.

iiiakoto ni, really.

MA

[SIS ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

ME

maku, to sow.

maru de, quite.

maku, to wind.

marui, round.

makura, a pillow.

masaka (with a negative), hardly,

makuwa-uri, a musk-melon.

surely not.

mama, step, as in mama-haha.

ma-seba, insufficient space.

a step-mother.

massao, perfectly green, livid.

mama, way, manner : sono mama

massugu (na), straight.

ni shite oku, to leave in siaitt quo.

masvi (irreg.), an honorific verbal

mama-liaha, a. step-mother.

suffix; see pp. 160, 170, 249 ; also

mame, beans.

19, 67, 198, 212.

mamma, (generally with honor-

masu, to increase (trans.).

ific 0), rice, food.

masu-masu, more and more.

mamoru, to guard, to Iceep, to

masuru, see p. 160.

watch.

mata, again; (with a negative),

mamushi, a viper.

no more.

man, a myriad, ten thousand.

matsu, a pine-tree.

mana, (with honorific prefix o),

matsu, to wait.

the Court word for sakana, fish.

matsuri, a festival.

manalbu, to practise, to study.

matsu-take, a species of mush-

mana-ita, a board for cleaning

room.

fish on.

mattaku, quite.

mane, imitation : mane wo sum,

mawaru, to turn (intrans.).

to imitate, hence sometimes to do

mawasu, to turn (trans.).

(in a bad sense).

mayou, to stray, to be in a

maneku, to invite.

quandary.

manuaka, the middle.

mazaru, to be mixed.

manzoku, contentment : manzoku

mazeru (2), to mix (trans.).

siiru, to be content.

mazu, in the first place, well,

mappira, quite ; only used in

anyhow, at all events.

such apologetic phrases as that

mazui, nasty to eat.

in p. 291, No. 57.

me, the eyes, a mesh, an open

mari, a ball (for throwing, etc.).

space : me ga sameru, to wake

maromeru (2), to make round.

(intrans.) ; 0 me ni kakaru, to

maru, a word helping to form

have the honour to meet you ; a

the names of merchant ships, as

me ni kakeru, to have the honour

" Tokyo Mara." Its origin and

to show you ; hidoi me ni au, to

signification are obscure.

be harshly treated ; hidoi me ni

ME

[ 516]
JAPANESE ENGLISH \-UCABULARY.

MI

awaserii, to treat harshly ; me no
chikai, shortsighted ; me-moto,
the part of the face near the
eyes ; me ni isukanai, not to
notice ; me no tavia^ the eye-
balls ; me tuo mawasity to faint.
Me is also used to form ordinal
numbers, see p. 115.

me, a feminine prefix, see p. 27.

me, a contemptuous suffix ; see
p. 240.

me-aki, one who can see, not
blind.

medetai, auspicious : 0 viedeid
gozainiasu, I beg to congratulate
you.

m.edo, the eye of a needle.

megane, spectacles.

meguru, to go round : viegnri-mt,
to come across after many
adventures.

mei, a niece.

mei, a name, an inscription ; see
also p. 109.

meibutsu, the production for
which a locality is specially
noted.

meigen, clear speech : meigeii
sunt, to state clearly.

meigin, a celebrated song or
poem.

Bleiji, see p. 116.

meijiru (3), to command.

meish-O, a celebrated place.

meiwaku, perplexity, trouble:
hhizvaku stini, to be in perplexity
"r trouble ; {Into ni) meiwaku wo

kakeru, to bring (some one) into
trouble.

mekata, weight.

inekiki, a connoisseur.

mekki, plated, — e.g. with gold.

m.ekura, Wind.

memlioku, the countenance
(raetaph.) : memioku ga nai, to
feel ashamed.

memma, a mare.

men (generally go men), permis-
sion, excuse.

men, a surface ; conf. p. 112 and
pp. 364-5.

meudo, trouble : jiicndC' na,
troublesome.

mendokusai, troublesome.

mendori, a hen bird.

menjo, a diploma, a passport.

mesh.!, boiled rice, a meal.

meshi-mono, clothes (honorific).

meshi-tsiikai, a servant.

messo (na), extravagant.

mesu (no), female.

mesu, to employ (honorific) ; —
used very widely, e.g., for putting
on clothes, getting into a jinriki-
slia : meshi-agarti, to eat or drink
(honorific); mcshi-tsurcru, to take
with one (e.g. a retainer).

metta ni (w ith a negative), rarely,
hardly ever.

mezurashigaru, to think strange,

to lionise.
mezurashii, strange, wonder-
ful.
mi, three ; in enumeration mi.

MI

[ 517 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABUI.ARY.

MI

mi, an honorific prefix ; see pp.

143. 249-
mi, a fruit (generally ki no mi).
m.i, a suffix used to form nouns ;

see p. 38.
michi, a road, a way : niiclii-nori ,

mileage, distance.
michiru (3), to grow full,— e.g.

the moon, or the tide at flood.
iniclii-shio, high tide.
midari (ni), in confusion ; hence

rashly, unduly.
midasu, to throw into confusion,

to deprave.
midori, a lightish green.
m.ieru (2), to be visible, to appear,

to seem ; hence sometimes to

come : mienaku nam, to dis-
appear ; to miete, see p. 304,

foot-note 37.
migaku, to polish, to brush (boots).
mig'i, the right (side) : migi-{t)te,

the right hand.
migoto (na), beautiful.
migurushii, ugly (to look

at).
mi-harasbi, a view (down or

over), a prospect.
miliou, a sample.
mijikai, short.
Mikado, see p. 35.
mikan, an orange (mandarin).
mikka, three days, the thh-d day

of the month.
mimi, the ears : minii ni mo

kakenai, won't listen to it ; mimi

no tdi, hard of hearing.

mim.izu, an earthworm. Some
say memezu.

mimochi, conduct, morals (good
or bad).

mina, all ; mitta ni narimaslilta,
see p. 292, No'. 66 ; mina san, all
of you, all your people.

minami, south.

mtinashigo, an orphan.

minato, a harbour, a port.

minken, popular rights, de-
mocracy.

mints, the popular party.

miru (3), to see, to look, some-
times to try, also to consider as
(conf. pp. 193, 251 ; 133): mi-
ataru, to find ; mi-aioaseru, to
put off ; mi-dastt, to discover ;
mi-komu, to see into or through,
to estimate ; mi-mainarn, to look
round ; mi-nog,isii, to let out of
sight ; mi-otosu, to overlook ;
ini-sokonau, to see wrong ;
mi-taririi, to see enough of;
mi-tomerii, to notice, to consider;
mi-torerit, to be captivated ; mi-
isiikerii, to notice ; mi-tsukurou,
to look out for and get (some-
thing suitable) ; mi-nkcni, to
observe.

misaki, a cape.

mise, a shop : mise-saki, a shop-
window.

m.iseru (2), to show ; conf. p. 251.

miso, a. kind of bean sauce.

misoka, thelastday of the month,
whether the 30th or 31st.

MI

[ Si8 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

MO

ini(tsu), three : mitsu-go, a three-
year-old clu'ld; iniisu-ire-ko, three
boxes fitting into each other.

mitsake, a castle-gate.

mitsu-me nyudo, a hobgoblin
with three eyes.

miya, a Shinto temple, but see
p. 249.

miyage, a present, especially one
brought by a person returning
from a journey.

miyako, a capital city.

luizu, water ; specifically cold
water as opposed to hot, and
fresh water as opposed to salt :
mlzti-gwashi, fruit ; viizu-nonii-
gofpu, o. tumbler ; mizii-tsiigi, a
water-jug; miztt-nmi^ a fresh-
water lake ; mizu ga dcrii, water
overflowing, to inundate.

mizukara, of my (his, etc.) own
accord ; oneself, personally.

mo, a postposition ; see pp. 72, 166,
196, 270: de )iw, see p. 55,

95-
mo, mourning.
mo, already, still, yet, more ; (with

d. negative verb) no more ; mo

hUotsii, one more ; mo sukoshi

de, nearly ; mo yoroshii, see p.

292, No. 72.
moclii, a kind of rice-cake.
mochiiru (3), to employ.
mochimash.ite, polite for motle,

both as gerund of inotsii. and as

postposition,
mocliimono, property, possessions.

mochi-nushi, an owner, pos-
sessor.

mochiron, of course, certainly.

modosu, to give or send back, to
vomit.

mcegi, dark green.

mohaya, same as mo.

moji, or raonji, a written
character, specifically a Chinese
ideograph.

moji-m.oji suru (irreg.), to be
nervous.

mokaru, to be earned or made,
— said of money.

moke, profit, gains.

mokeru (2), to make (money).

miokuroku, a list.

mokuteki, an object, a motive.

mokuyol)i, Thursday.

moraen, cotton.

momiji, the maple-tree, — cele-
brated for its red leaves in
autumn.

mommo (na), ignorant.

momo, a peach .■ tiwmo-iro (»c),
pink- coloured .

mom.u, to rub, to knead, to
shampoo.

mon, a " cash " (a small copper
coin).

mon, a gate.

mon', short for mono, a thing.

mondai, a problem, a question.

mono, a (concrete) thing,— not
to be confounded with koto, an
(abstract) thing, see p. 39 : 7non{o)
dcsn kara, see p. 70 ; motw-goto,

MO

[519I

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

MU

each thing (in its turn) ; mono hi,
to speak ; mono no, see p. 39 ;
mono wo, see p. 186.

mono-oki, an out-house.

moppara, chiefly.

morau, to have given one, to
receive ; see also p. 203.

mora, a wood, a forest.

moshi, if ; also used as an initial
exclamation answering to our
phrase "excuse me" Perhaps it
comes from moshimasu, I say.

Moslii, Mencius.

moslii-btin, an objectian.

moslii-wake, fin excuse, an
apology.

mosu, to say (see also pp. 249,
278) : moshi-agerii, to say to a
superior ; mdslii-age-kant'rtt, not to
venture to say ; nwshi-awaseru, to
arrange beforehand (e.g. a meet-
ing) ; mdshi-hancrii, not to ven-
ture to say ; mdshi-iikerii, to
receive, to take in charge; moshi-
watasii, to deliver judgment.

moto, origin, originally, cause ;
...7to moto to nam, to cause ;
moto yori, of course.

motode, capital (a fund of money).

motomeru (z), to search for, to
ask for, to get.

motsu, to hold, (hence) to have,
also intransitively to last, to wear:
mochi-ageru, to lift.

motte, a postposition : see p. 73 :
motte ilea, to carry away ; jiiotte
kwii, to bring (things).

motto, still, more ; conf. p. 146.

mottomio, quite, very, (hence)
quite right or reasonable, of
course: go mottomo de gozai-
masu, see p. 246.

moya, mist, fog.

moyo, a pattern.

mu, or inu,'six ; see p. loi.

mucliu, (as) in a dream.

muda (na), useless.

mugaku, ignorance : mugaku na
or no, ignorant.

mugi, a general name for wheat
and barley.

muhitsu (no), illiterate.

multou, a rebellion, a mutiny :
miilion-nin, a rebel.

muika, six days, the sixth day of
the month.

m.ujin, a money lottery.

mukade, a centipede.

mukaeru (z), to send for, to
welcome, to marry (a wife).

mukaslii, antiquity, old

days.

mukatte (preceded by ni), turn-
ing to, towards, to.

mukau, to be opposite to ; ni
mukatte, confronting, towards, to.

muko, a bridegroom, a son-in-
law.

muko, the opposite side, opposite,
the other party, he, she, they,
there : no muko ni, on the other
side, opposite, beyond.

m.uku, pure, solid, unalloyed, —
said of metals.

MU

[ 520 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

NA

mumei (no), anonymous.
muna-moto, same as the next.
mune, the chest : vmiie ga li'anii ,

to feel sick at the stomach.
mune, a roof-ridge; see also

p. 112.
muninto, an uninhabited island.
mura, a village.
murasaki, lilac, purple.
muri, unreasonable : go imiri

dc'sn, what you say is uiu-eason-

ablc.
Biuryo, incalculable, infinite,
musai (no), wifeless, a bachelor.
musbi, an insect, any small

creature that is neither bird,

quadruped, nor fish.
mush.!, (with honorific prefix o),

the Court word for m!Si\ bean

sauce.
mustiko, a boy, a son ; but see

p. 256.
musvime, a girl, a daughter ; but

see p. 255.
mti(tsu), six,
mutsumasMi, friendly, on L;ood

terms.
muyami (na), reckless, helter-
skelter: miiyami ni, recklessly.
muyo (no), useless.
muzukashii, difficult.
myaku, the pulse : inyalm ivo

lorn, to feel the pulse.
myoclio, to-morrow morning.
myo (na), wonderful, strange.
myogonichi, the day after lo-

myoji, a family name.
myonichi, to-morrow.

N

n', short for nc, of ; see p. 79.

na, a name, specifically the per-
sonal name which corresponds
to our " Christian name :" na
700 tsukcni, to give a name.

na, lermination of the positive
imperative; see p. 167.

na, termination of the negalive
imperative ; see p. 168.

na, a particle used to form quasi-
adjectives ; see pp. 135-8 ; 44,
142 : na no, 7S, 135, 142.

na ! an interjection; see p. 238.

nabe, 1 saucepan.

nada, a reach or stretch of sea
alon;r a limited portion of the
coast.

nadakai, famous.

nadameru (2), to pacify.

naderu (2), to stroke.

nado, iDrojierly etcetera, but often
used at the end of an enumera-
tion as a sort of expletive.
Sometimes it may be rendered
by such as, or like.

nafiida, a visiting card.

nagai, long.

naga-iki, long life.

nagamern (2), to gaze.

nagara, while ; see pp. 242 39.

nagare, a flow.

nagareru (2), to flow.

nagasa, length.

NA

[ 521 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

NA

naga-ya, sec p. 281, fool-note.

nageru (2), to thro«'.

nagi, a calm.

naguru, to beat, to thrash.

nagusameru (2), to console, to
cheer.

nai, the "negative adjective;" see
pp. 129, 137, 139, 140 : nai koto
7ua nai J see p. 271.

nai-uai, private, secret.

naikaku, a ministry, the cabinet.

naislio (no), secret, private.

naka, inside ; hence the relations
(friendly or otherwise) existing
between people : no naka ni,
inside; 0 naka, d, person's inside;
0 naka ga sukiniasliila, I feel
hungry. Sometimes naka means
all, whole, as machi-naka, the
whole street.

nakagai, a broker.

nakagoro, a middle or inter-
mediate time.

nakama, a mate, ? comrade.

naka-naka, very, more than
yoa might think ; naka-naka
domo, see p. 237.

nakanzuku, more particularly,
of all others.

nakare, see bottom of p. i58.

naka-yasMki, see^p. 376, foot-
note.

nakereba nariraasen, must ;
see N.B. at top of p. 175.

nakodo, a middleman, a m,atch-
maker.

naku, to cry, to sing.

naku nam, to die (lit. to become
non-existent).

nama, raw, crude : nama-hydho,
seep. 313, No 23.

namae, a (person's) name.

nama-iki (na), conceited, vain.

namakeru (2), to behave idly:
nainakdie ini, to be idle.

namari, Ic.id (the metal).

nama-yoi, half-tipsy.

namtoan-tetsu, a particular kind
of i^on, so called because
brought to Japan by the "south-
ern barbarians'' {naniban)^ i.e.,
the I'ortuguese or Dutch.

nanii, a wave.

nami (no), ordinary, average :
najiU-taitei, ditto.

uaxnida, tears: namida wo kobo-
su, to shed tears.

nan ? abbrev. of nani ? what ?
nan da ka, somehow or other ;
nan de mo, anything ; nan de
mo ka dd mo, anything and
everything (see also p. 350, note
']); na7i-doki ? cr nan-ji ? what
o'clock? nan-nen ? nan-ri '^ see p.
1 13 ; nan to ka, something or
other ; nan to naku, without any
assignable cause.

nan, emphatic, see foot-note to p.

135-
nana(tsii), seven.
nanda, nandari, nandaro,

neg. verbal suffixes, see p. 169.
nando, same as nado.
nani ? what ? nani-biin, somehow,

KA

[ 522 ]
JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

NE

please, indeed, but often a mere
expletive ; nani-gashi , such and
such a person, so and so; nan 710
najiigas/ti, ]\lr, so and so ; nani-
hodo ? wliat amount? nani ka,
naji{7i)i mo, itan[i) de mo, see p.
52; nani-UiVii , such and such, so
and so, nani shiro or nan ni itasc- ,
see p. i8g ; nani vori, more than
anything.

Nankin, China (vulg.).

nanni, popular for n.rni: nanni
mo naif there is nothing at all.

nan-nyo, men and women, sex.

nanoka, vulgar for namtJza,

nansen, a shipwreck : nansen ni
an, to be shipwrecl<ed.

nanuka, seven days, the seventh
day of the month.

nanzo, something, how? what?
also used for nado and for naze.

nao, still more : see p. 146,

naoru, to get well, to recover
(intrans.) : naori-kakarii, to be
on the road to recovery.

naoru, to amend, to rectify, to
cure, to change.

nara, short for naraba .

nara, an oak-tree.

nara, 1 ., , , ,.

\ If, but see p. 105.
naraoa, >

naratieru (2), to place in a row.

narabu, to be in a row, to lie

parallel.

narai, a habit, a usage.

narasu, to ring (Irans.).

narau, to learn.

nareru (2), to get accustomed:
nari'li irii, to be accustomed.

nari, or ; see p. 224.

nari (with honorific prefix o'), see
p. 241.

narimasen, see p. 224. ,-—

naro koto nara, if possible.

naru, to ring (intrans.).

naru, to be, see pp. 224, 136,
17s. 1^5 :■.."' nam, 249.

naru, to become, sometimes to
ripen. For such phrases as v
ianonii ni iiartt, see p. 249 : nari-
kawarit, to replace.

naruhodo ! see p. 238.

narutake, as... as possible, if
possible.

nasai or nasare, imperative of
nasarn ; see pp. 171, 242, 253.

nasaru, see pp. 160, 171, 249.

nasareru (2), seep. 171.

nasaso na, apparently non-exis-
tent.

nasti, (there) is not; see pp. 122.
I2g.

nashi, a pear.

nasu, to do.

natsu, summer.

nawa, a rope.

naze ? why ? naze to iit to, be-
cause, but see p. 351, foot-note 8.

ne, a root.

ne, price : ne wo tsukcrn, to price.

ne or ne ! an important interjec-
tion ; see p. 238.

neba, termination of the negative
condit. present; see p. 169.

KE

[ 523 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

NI

nebeya, a Ijedroom.

half-polite half-familiar style of

nedai, a (European) bed.

address in talking to girls.

nedan, a price.

nesshin, zeal.

nedoko, a bed.

netsu, fever.

nedo(mo), termination of the

ne-uchi, value, price.

negarrve concessive present ; see

nezumi, a rat : nczmni-iro, grey.

p. 169.

ni, a postposition ; see pp. 7<i ; 45,

negai, a request, a desire.

80, 94, gS, 99, 100, i6g, 213 : ni

negau, to request, to beg ; some-

iiatte, ni lais/ute, ni yotte, see p.

times (in the mouUis of the lower

100 ; ni sum, see p. 227 ; ni icn.

classes) to have to do with, to

see pp. 88, 94 ; ni oite, in.

sell to : negawaku wa, please.

ni, two : ni-bai, double ; ni-ban.

negi, an onion.

number two ; ni-bamme, the

negiru, to bargain.

second; ni-do, twice ; ni-do-me,

neji, a screw.

the second time ; ni-wari, twenty

nejiru, to twist (trans.).

per cent : ni-wari go-bu, twenty-

neko, a cat.

five per cent.

nema, a bedroom.

niohi, a day (in compounds), as

nemaki, niglit-c'.othes.

nicJd-nicId, daily.

nembutstl, a kind of Buddhist

nicMyobi, t^unday.

prayer or litany.

nigai, bitter.

nemui, sleepy.

nigeha wo ushinau, to lose the

nen, a year ;— used only in com-

power of flight.

pounds, as tdiiiH, this year.

nigeru ( 2), to run away : nige-

nen, a thought, a wish, lit-ed paid:

dasu, to begin to run away.

ncu wo okosu, to have a thought

nigiru, to grasp.

enter one's mind.

nigiyaka (na), lively.

nengo, a " year-name ;" see p.

nigorl, see pp. 20, 29, 32, 143, 163.

116.

ni-gwatsu, February.

nengu, the taxes.

Nihon, (less elegantly Nippon),

nennei, a doll (in baby language).

Japan : Nihon-go, the Japanese

nenrei, age, years.

language; Nihon-jin, a Japanese;

neru (2), to go to bed, to lie down.

Nihon-koktt, Japan ; Nihon no,

to sleep : nctc irii, to be asleep ;

Japanese (adj.).

iietsiikarenai, caimot get to sleep.

niji, a rainbow.

nesan, lit. Miss elder sister

ni-jii, twenty.

{ane san'), and hence used as a

ni-ju-yokka, twenty-four days,

NI

[ 524 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

NO

tlie twenty-fourth cl;iy of the
month.

nikai, a second storey, upstairs.

nikawa, glue.

niku, flesh, meat : niku-sashi, a
fork ; nikntai, the flesh (religi-
ously speaking, as opposed to
the spirit); nikii-ya, a butcher's
shop, lience a butcher.

ni(-inotsu), luggage, caryo.

nin, a person ;— used only in com-
pounds, as go-7iin, five people.

ningen, a human being.

ningyo, a doll.

ni-nim-biki, pulled by two men.

ni-nin-nori, accommodating two
pei'sons ; — said of a jinrikisha.

ninjin, a carrot.

ninsoku, a coolie.

nioi, a smell.

Nippon, see Wihon.

niramu, to glare at with the eyes.

niru (3), to boil (food, not water) :
ul-tatte ini, to be at boiling point.

nislai, west ; ji-ishl-kiia, north-
w est ; nisld-ininami, south-west.

nishiki, brocade.

nite, the Classical form of the
postposition de, see p. 62.

ni-to-lbiki, pulled by two horses.

niwa, a court-yard, a garden :
niwa-guchi, the entrance to a
garden.

niwatori, the barndoor fowl.

ni-zukur J, packing : ni-ziihiri
wo sijrit, to pack.

no, a moor : no-hara, ditto.

no, a postposition ; see pp. 76» 9^»
97, 99, 102, 142, et pass. : no ni,
pp. g6, 186 ; for no followed by
other postpositions, see p. 96 ; no
nan no^ see p. 81.

no ! an interjection : see p. 238.

nobasu, to stretch (trans.), to put
ofT.

no^beru (2), to narrate, to express
opinion.

noboru, to go up, to climb.

noboseru (2), to rush to the head
(said of blood).

nochi, after, afterwards : noclii-
liodi\ afterwards, by and by ;
nodu-zoi^ a second wife.

node, the neck, the throat : nodo
ga kawal-ii, to be thirsty.

nokorazu, without exception, all ;
conf. pp. 230, 233.

nokori, a rtraainder.

nokoru, to remain over, to be left.

nokosu, to leave behind.

nomi, only : mviti iiarazii, not
only.

nomi, a flea.

nomu, to drink : nomi-iaosii, to
cause loss to a wine-dealer by
drinking his liquor and not pay-
ing for it ; tabako 7s.' 0 noviu^ to
smoke.

nonoshiru, to revile.

norite, one who rides (on a horse,
in a carriage, etc.).

norou, to curse.

noru, to ride — on a horse, in a
vehicle, in a boat, etc.: uori-oht-

NO

[ 52s ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

OH

rem, to be too late (for the train,

0, a king.

sleamer, etc.)- Notts irii some-

6-atari, a great hit.

times means simply to te on.

oba, an aunt.

noshi-kakaru, to spring upon.

obasan, an old lady, granny.

uozomi, a wish : nozovii-dori.

O-Bei, Europe and America.

according to one's wish.

obi, a sash, a belt.

nozomu, to look forward to, to

obiyakasu, to frighten.

expect.

oboeru (2), to remember, to feel,

nugu, to take off.

to learn : ohoe-tsiihisti, to learn

nuguu, to wipe.

thoroughly.

nuibari, a needle.

ocliaku (na), villainous, ochaku-

nuimono, needlework.

mono, a rascal.

nukeru (2), to slip out, to get

ocMru (3), to fall ; see pp. 157,

pulled out, to' get out of joint.

152.

nuku, to pull out (e.g. a cork).

odayaka (na), calm, quiet.

nureru (2), to get wet : mircte

odokasu, to frighten.

irii, to be wet ; conf. p. 204.

o-doko, a large place.

nurimono, lacquer-ware.

odoroku, to be astonished, to be

nuru, to smear, to lacquer.

afraid : odoro/H-awatern, to rush

nurui, lukewarm.

into a panic.

nusvimu, to steal.

odoru, to dance.

nuu, to sew.

ofilku, going and returning :

nyobo, a wife.

ofiiku-gippu, a return ticket.

nyoshi, a girl.

ogi, a fan (of the opening and

nyotei, an empress or queen-

shutting kind).

regnant.

ogryo suru (irreg.), lit. to go

nozoku, to peep.

through sideways, hence to stalk

nyuki, or nyuyo, expenses:

along through, to traverse in-

nyhhi 100 kakerii, to spend money.

solently.

0

o-ha uch.i-karasu, lit. to wither

one's tail and wing, i.e., to come

0, a tail.

down in the world and have

C, an honorific prefix; see pp. 143,

nothing left but rags, to be

24S-9, 259.

shabby.

0, a masculine prefix ; seep. 27.

chayo (better 0 hayo), good morn-

Oj an augmentative prefix ; see p.

ing ; conf. p. 293, No. 82 and

1-13-

foot-note.

on

[ 526]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

OM

6-hei, insolence, arrogance.

okkasan, mamma, a mother ; see

oi, a nephew.

pp. 256-7.

oi, plentiful ; see p. 275 : oi ni,

okonai, conduct, behaviour.

vejy, chiefly.

okonau, to practise (e.g. virtue).

oide (properly 0 ide, i.e., honour-

okoru, to arise, to take place.

able exit), conf. pp. 251, 223.

okoru, to get angry : okori-dasu,

oi-oi, gradually.

to begin to get angry.

oira, a very vulgar word for we.

okosu, to rouse, to raise : ncgai

oisen, money spent on pursuing

wo okosu, to begin to feel a

some one.

desire.

oishii, nice to eat, tasity.

oku, to put, sometimes to lay

oite, in (bookish word).

aside; conf. pp. 154, 152, 194.

oi-yaru, to drive away.

oku, a hundred thousand.

oji, an uncle.

oku, tlie inner part or recesses of

ojiisan, an old gentleman, grand-

anything,— e.g. of a mountain

papa.

range.

ojiru (3), to correspond, to answer.

okureru (2), to be too late, not to

to suit.

be in time.

oka, land (as opposed to water).

okuri-j6, an invoice, a bill of

oka, a mound.

lading.

okami, a wolf.

okuri-mono, a present (to an

okamisan, a married woman of

inferior).

the lower or lower middle class,

okuru, to send, to give, to ac-

Mrs. It might also be written

company, to see off ; also to

i' kami san.

spend (time).

okashii or okashi na, absurd.

okusama, okusan, a married

laughable.

woman of the upper class, my

okata, for the most part, probably.

lady, Lady, Mrs. ; conf. p, 256.

oki, the offing, out at sea.

omae, you ; see p. 47.

okii or oki na, large, conf. pp.

omba, a wel-nurse.

138, 142: oki III, very.

omma, a stallion.

okiru (3), to rise, to get up ; oki-

omocha, a toy.

agarii, to rise up (e.g. from the

omoi, heavy, important.

ground).

omoi, thought, (hence) affection :

okisa, size.

omoi no lioka, unexpectedly.

o-kizu, a severe wound.

omoi-g-ake-nai, unexpected.

okkakeru (2), to pursue.

omonjiru (3), to esteem greatly.

OM

[ 527 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

OS

omoshiroi, amusing, interesting.

omosliironii, (a certain amount
oO fun, or interest.

omoshirosa, amusement, fun,
interest, the amount or degree
of amusement.

omotai, heavy.

oruote, the front, out-of-doors :
oiiiote-inon^ a front gate ; omote-
imiH, outwardly, official.

omou, to think : otnoi-dasti, to call
to mind ; omoi-Jziru, to make up
one's mind ; omoi-tatsu, to re-
solve ; omoi-yarit, to sympathize;
omoi-yoran, unexpected.

omowareru (2), to venture to
think, conf. p. 201.

o-mugi, barley.

on, kindness : on wo shiranai, to
be ungrateful.

on, the book language form of the
honorific prefix o.

onaji, the same; see p. 126.

ondori, a cock bird.

ongaku, classical music.

oni, a devil, a goblin.

onna, a woman : onna no ko^ a
little girl.

onore, self; also you (insulting).

onsen, a hot spring.

ora, I, but see p. 46.

oral, going and coming, a
thoroughfare : drai-dome^ no
thoroughfare : conf. p. 22.

Oranda, Holland.

ore, see p. 46.

oreru {2), to break (intrans.).

ori, an occasion, a time ; ori-ori,
from time to time.

ori-au, to be in certain mutual
relations, e.g. ori-aimasm, they
do not get on well together.

orifuslii, on a certain occasion,
sometimes, just then.

oriru (3), to descend.

Orosha, Russia.

orosoka (na), remiss.

orosu, to lower, hence to launch.

oru, to be ; see pp. 191, 223, 155 :
. . .ni orai'c'nai^ cannot do without.

oru, to weave.

orvt, to break (trans.), to pluck.

osameru (2\ to pacify, hence to
govern, to guide; also tu put
away.

o-sawagi, confusion, a hubbub.

6se, something said (honor.).

oserareru (irreg.), honorific for
to say, s'.e pp. 171, 251.

oshie, instruction, doctrine, a re-
ligion.

oshieru (2), to teach, to show
how.

osM-gami, blottir.g-paper.

oshii, regrettable: oshii koto desti
7ie ! what a pity ! Oshii is
wrongly but frequently replaced
by lioshii, as kirit no mo Jioshiu
goeaimasu, it seems a pity to cut it.

oshimu, to regret, to grudge.

oslio, a Buddhist priest.

osoi, late.

osoreru (2), to fear : osore-iru, to
be filled \\\{\\ dread, often used

OS

[ 528 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

RA

as an almost meaningless polite

oyobu, to reach (intrans.) : sore ni

phrase.

%on oyobimasen, there is no need to

osorosliii, frightful.

do that.

ossharu, to say (honorific), see

oyogu, to swim.

171,251.

oyoso, or oyoso, altogether, on

osu (no), male.

the whole, in the main.

osu, to push.

ozara, a dish (large plate).

oto, a sound, a noise : oto ga suru^

ozei, a crowd.

there is a noise.

P

otoko, a man : otoko-btiri, a manly-

air ; otoko no ko, a boy.

pan, l)read, conf JN'. B. to p. 236 :

otona, a grown-up person.

fan-ya, a bakery, hence a baker.

otonasliii, good (of a child), quiet

patat(t)to, flop, bang.

in behaviour.

penki, paint ; conf. p. 26.

otono, the Mihado's palace, a

penshiru, a pencil (from the

feudal lord.

En;Tlish word).

otoroeru (2!, to decline (inirans.),

pika-pika, ) with a flash, glit-

to grow feeble.

pikatto, ) teringly.

Otosu, to let fall.

pon-pon, the stomach (in baby

ototoi, the day before yesterday.

lan^uaqe).

Ototoslxi, the year before last.

R

Ototo, a younger brother.

Otottsan, papa, a father ; conf.

ra, a particle of vagueness or plu-

pp. 256-7.

rality ; see pp. 29, 52.

otto, a husband ; but see p. 256.

rai, thunder.

ou, to pursue.

rai, next (in compounds), as rai-

o-warai, a good laugh.

ncn, next year.

owari, the end.

raida (na), lazy.

owaru, to end (intrans. and trans.).

rambg, disorderly conduct : ram-

oya, a parent : oya-ko, parents and

bo na, wild, riotous ; rambd-iiin.

children : oya-ko-rashii^ like or

a turbulent fellow.

suitable to parents and children.

rampu, a lamp (from the English

oyaji, a father ; see p. 256.

word) : rampii wo tsuhcrii, to

oya(-oya) ! an interjection ; see

light a lamp.

p. 239.

ramune, lemonade (from the

oyobosu, to cause to reach, to

English word).

extend to (trans.).

rasha, woollen cloth.

RA

1529 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

RY

rashii, a suffix ; see p. 133.

ro, an upper storey with a gallery.

rei, ceremonies, politeness, thanks :

a large hall.

0 rei wo in, to thank.

ro, trouble.

rei, a precedent, an example.

roji, an alley.

reifaku, full dress, dress clothes.

rojin, an old man -.go rojin, your

reishu, cold sake.

father.

rekislii, history.

roka, a passage (in a house), a

renga, a brick.

corridor.

renju, a company, associates.

roku, six.

ressha, a railway train.

roku-gwatsu, June.

ri, a Japanese league of nearly

roku-ju, sixty.

2^ miles English.

Eomaji, the Roman alpha-

rieki, profit, advantage.

bet.

rigaku, science.

romei, lit. dew life, hence a scanty

rikiryo, degree of strength, abi-

livelihood : romei wo Isunagu, to

lity.

eke out a subsistence.

rikken-seiji, constitutional go-

ron, argument, opinion.

vernment.

Kongo, the Confucian Analects.

riko (na), 'cute, intelligent.

ronin, a wandering samurai who

riku, rare for roku, six.

.■■erved no particular lord.

riku, land ; riku-age sum, to land

ronjiru (3), to argue : ronji-taterti,

(trans.).

to start an idea.

rikugun, an army.

ronrigaku, logic.

rikutsu, a reason ; arguing {often

ronsliu, a collection of articles.

in a bad sense) ; rihitsu ma in,

lectures, or addresses.

to quibble.

roshi, death in prison : roshi sum.

ringo, an apple.

to die in prison.

rinjin, a neighbour.

rosoku, a candle.

rinslioku, stinginess.

r6(ya), prison.

rippa (na), splendid.

rusu, absent : msii-ban, a care-

rippo, legislating : rippo-fii. a hall

taker ; rusu-chu, while absent.

of legislature.

ryo, a dragon.

rippuku, anger; ripptiku sttru,

ryo, both, as in ryd-Iw, both

to get angry.

(sides) ; ryd-nin, both persons ;

risu, the number of miles.

ryo-te, both hands.

ro, an imperative termination ; see

ryogae-ya, an exchange shop.

p. 167.

a money-changer.

RV

[ 53° ]

JAPANESE— ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SA

ryoji, a consul: ryoji-kwim, a
consulate.

ryoken, judgment, ojiinion, in-
tention, sometimes excuse.

ryoko, journey : (>yoko-)nu'tij3, a
passport ; ryoko sum, to travel.

ryori, cooking : ryori-ntn, a cook;
ryori-ya,^ restaurant; ryori lOo
sum, to cook.

ryoshin, conscience.

ryoshiii, both parents.

rytiko, prevalence, fashion : ryuko-
Ityo, an epidemic disease ; ?-^'Mi5
sum, to be in fashion, to prevail.

Ryukyu, the I-^uchu Islands.

sa, a suffix used to form abstract

nouns ; see p. 37.
sa ! or sa ! an_intcijxli'>)i ; p. 2;,g.
sabaki, a judicial decision,
sabaku, to manage, to decide tlie

merits of.
sabi, rust.

sabishii, lonely,'dull.
sadamaru, to be fixed, settled.
sadameru (2), to fix, to settle.
sadameshi, or sadamete,

positively, surely,
sae, even (adverb), if only,
saeru (2), to be clear and cold,

hence calm and skilful.
sagaru, to descend, hence to go

away,
sagasu, to seek, to look for.
sagei'U (2), lo lower, to bang

down (trans.).

sai, a humble word for wife: sai-

ski, wife and children,
sai-clii, intelligence,
saiketsu, decision, verdict : sai-

kc'lsu sum, to take a vote.
saiku, workmanship, a ware.
saikun, an honorific word for

wife, conf. p. 256.
sairei, a religious festival.
saisho, the beginning.
saisoku, urging on : saisohi stiru,

to urge on, to hurry up (trans.).
saiwai, good luck, happiness,
saizen, the very beginning, before,
saji, a spoon: saji wo torn, to

practise as a physician, conf. p.

3S8, note 6.
saka, the hilly part of a road, an

ascent : saka-miclii, ditto,
sakan (na), prosperous : <akan

in, greatly.
sakana, anything taken with

sak^, hence more especially

fish.
sakarau, to resist,
sakasama, upside do\A'n.
sakate, a tip (to a servant, etc.).
saka-ya, a grog-shop,
sakazuki, a sake-c\x^,
sake, rice-beer, also alcoholic

liquors in general : s.'kc-ziiki,

fondness for strong drink, a

toper; sake ni you, to get tipsy.
sake, a salmon,
sakebu, to yell.
saki, front, before, on ahead,

further, a cape : o saki, see

SA

[ S3I ]

JAPANESE— ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SA

p. 248 ; saki sama, the gentleman

at the other end.
saki-hodo, previously, a short

while ago.
sakki, emph. for saki.
sakkon, yesterday and to-day.
saku, to blossom,
saku, to tear (trans.).
saku, last (in compounds), as

sakuhan, last night ; sakujitsu,

yesterday ; sakimen, last year,
sakura, a cherry-tree.
sama, way, fashion ; also Mr.,

Mrs,, Miss ; see j>p. 246-7, 258 :

sania-zama^ all sorts.
samasu, to cool (trans.).
samatagfe, a hindrance : samatagc

•wo suru, to hinder.
samatageru (2), to hinder.
sam-'bai, treble.
sam-tou(n) no iclii, one-third.
sameru (2), to cool (intrans.), to

fade ; me ga sameru, to wake.
samisen, a sort of guitar with

three strings.
samui, cold ; — said only of the

weather or of one's own feelings.
samurai, a gentleman of the

military caste under the feudal

system, a warrior.
samusa, coldness, the degree of

cold.
sam.usliii, lonely, dull.
san, three : sam-bu, three per cent ;

san-do, thrice ; san-do-me, the

third time ; san-nin-mae, portions

for three ; san-wari, thirty per

cent ; san-wari go-hu, thirty-five

per cent.
san, short for sama ; see p. 258.
san, a mountain (in compounds),

as Fiiji-san, Mount Fuji,
san-gwatsu, March.
san-ju, thirty.
sankaku, a triangle.
sankei suru (irreg.), to go to a

temple for worship.
sansei, approval, seconding (a

motion) : sansei suru, to support,

to second ; sansei-sha, a seconder,

a supporter.
sapparl, quite ; (with a negative)

not at all.
sara, a plate.
saru, a monkey.
saru, to leave (a place), hence to

beMistant from,
sasa, bamboo-grass.
sasai, a trifle ; snsai tia (or no),

trifling,
sasayaku, to whisper.
saseru (2), to cause to do, to let.
sashitaru, a word of the Written

Language meaning special, par-
ticular.
sashizu, a command, dictates,

information.
sasou, to take along with one, to

invite : sasoi-dasu, ditto.
sassh.iru (3), to guess.
sassoku, immediately.
sasu, to thrust, to sting ; to carry

(e.g. a sword) : sashi-ageru, to

present (to a superior) ; sashi-

SA

[ 532 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SE

dasii, to thrust forward ; sashi-ire-

sei, n family name.

g-iichi, the opening (of a posl-box)

sei, cause, effect.

etc.).

sei, stature : sei no hikni, short (of

sasuga (ni), even so, even such,

stature) ; sei no iakai, tall.

howsoever.
sata, an order, a decision, infor-

sei, pure (used chiefly in com-
pounds).

mation.

sei, make, manufacture : scisiiru,

sate, well ! (at the beginning of a

to manufacture.

sentence).

seibansan, the eucharist.

sato, a village.

seibutsu, a living being.

sato, sugar.

sei-daku, surds and sonants ; see

satori, comprehension, discern-

p. 20, second N.B.

ment of (religious) truth: satori

seido, government, po'.itical forms

wo h'irahi^ to come to a know-

or constitution.

ledge of the truth (Buddh.).

seifu, a government.

satsu, a volume.

seigen, a limit : seigen S2ii-u, to

satsu, paper-money : sa/sii-irc, a

limit

pocket-book.
Satsuma-imo, a sweet potato,
so-called becarrse first introduced

seiji, a government,
seijin, a sage, a philosopher.
seiki, a century.

from Luchu into the province of

seinen, the prime of life, youth.

Satsuma.

seireiten, a sacrament.

sawagasu, to disturb, to make
turbulent.

seiryoku, strength.

seishin, the stars (and constella-

sawagi, a fuss, a row.

tions).

sawaru, to strike or clash against.

sei-shitsu, character, disposition,

to touch.

nature.

sayo (a contraction of sono yd,
that way), so : sayd de gozaimasu

Seisho, the Holy Scriptures,
sei-sui, see p. 34.

(p. 64), that is so, yes ; sayo de

sei-u-kei, a barometer.

gozainiascn, no ; sayo sa, oh ! yes,

Seiyo, Western or European

01 course.
sayonara, goodbye ; conf. p. 230.
sazo, indeed, surely, doubtless.
sebone, the spine, backbone.

countries generally, Europe,
America : Seiyd-jin, a European,
an American ; Seiyo-zukiiri,
foreign-built.

segare, a humble v,'ord for son ;

seizo, manufacturing : seizo stini,

conf. p. 256.

to manufacture.

SE

L 533 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SHA

seizou, existence : seizon sum, to

senro, a hne of railway.

exist.

sensaku, research : scnsaku suru,

seji, flattery.

to make researches.

sekai, ) tlie world : seken naretc

sensei, an elder, a teacher, hence

seken, ) iru, to be used to the

you, he ; see p. 47.

ways of the world.

sensu, a fan, see ogi.

seki, a cough ; seki ga deru, to

sentaku, the washing of clothes :

cough.

sentaku-ya, a washerman ; sen-

seki, a barrier : scld-mori, a gviard

taku sum, to wash (clothes).

at a barrier.

senzo, an ancestor.

sekitan, coal.

seppo, a sermon.

sekkaku, special pains, signal

seppuku, the same as hara-kiri.

kindness, on purpose.

see p. 35.

sekken, thrift, economy : sekken

seri-uri, an auction.

wo okonau, to be thrifty.

seshimeru (2), to cause to do, see

sekkyo, a sermon : sekhyo sum, to

p. 212.

preach.

sessha, I, lit. the awkward person.

semai, narrow, small.

setomono, porcelain.

semete, at any rate, at least, at

setsu, an occasion, a time.

most ; conf. p. 230.

setsu, an opinion.

semeru (2), to treat with rigour.

setsu, awkward ; conf. 257.

to press upon.

setsiimei, an explanation: setsu-

senimon, a specialty (in learning) .

mei suru, to explain.

sempo, the other party, they, he.

setta, sandals soled with leather :

sen, a thousand.

seita-baki, wearing such sandals.

sen, a cent.

settaku, my house ; see p. 257.

senaka, the back (of the body).

sewa, help, trouble : sewa ni naru.

Sendai-buslii, a kind of poem.

to be helped by ; sewa gayakem.

see p. 4S2.

to be busy and anxious : sewa wo

sendo, the master of a junk, hence

stiru, (or yakti), to help ; 0 sewa

a boatman.

sama, see p. 295, No. 96.

senjitsu, the other day.

slia, a company, a society, a firm.

senkoku, a little while ago.

shaberi, chatter, a chatter-box.

senkyoshi, a clergyman, a mis-

shaberu, to chatter.

sionary.

skabon, soap (from the Spanish

senrei, baptism : scnrd ico ukcru.

jaboti).

to be baptised.

shafu, a jinrikisha-man.

SHA

[ 534 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SHI

sliain, a partner in a firm, a

shibaru, to tie.

member of a society.

shibashi, a short while.

Shaka Sama, the Buddha SCikya

shibomu, to wither.

Muni.

shi-bu(ii) no ichi, a quarter (\).

sliake (properly sakc)^ a sahnon.

shi-bu(n)no san, three-quarters.

shakkin, a debt.

shichi, seven.

sliaku, a foot (measurement).

sMchi-gwatsu, July.

stakwai, a society ; also used

shichi-ju, seventy.

in such phrases as gakushii sha-

shichimen-cho, a turkey.

hfai, the learned world.

shichimotsu, something pawn-

shamiseB, see samisen.

ed, a mortgage.

shampan, champagne (from the

shichti, (the middle of) the streets.

French).

shida, a fern.

shappo, a hat, a cap (from the

shidai, arrangements, state.

French chafeau).

(hence) according to: shidai ni,

sliarei, a fee, a salary.

according to, gradually.

shasetsu, a leading article.

Shiga, the teeth : shiga ni kahcnai.

shashin, a photograph : shashin-

to pass over as unimportant.

basami, a photograph-holder or

shigai, a corpse.

frame ; sliashin-ya, a photo-

shigei, dense (see p. 124).

grapher.

shigi, a snipe.

shatsu, a shirt (from the English).

shi-go, four or five.

slxi, death : shisiirti, die.

shigoku, extremely, very.

shi, four.

shigoto, work : sliigoio zoo snrii,

slii, a Chinese poem.

to do one's work.

slxi, Mr.

shi-gwatsu, April.

shi, a viscount.

shihainin, the manager of a

shi, a postposition ; see p. 8i. .

commercial house.

shi, a Classical termTnation of

shi-ho hap-po, all ^lit. four and

adjectives ; see pp. 12 1-2.

eight) sides.

V shi, the indefinite form of siirii.

shihon, capital (a fund of money).

to do.

shii (no ki), a species of live oak.

shi-awase, good lortune, lucky.

shii, an adjective sufEx, see p. 128.

shiba, turf, grass.

shiirvi (3), to urge, to try, to force.

shibaraku, some time (whether

shiitake, a species of mushroom.

short or long) : makoio ni shi-

shiite, urgently, with violence.

liaraku, see p. 269.

shijii, constantly.

SHI

[ 535 ]

J APANKS E ENGLISH VOCA BULARY.

SHI

shi-ju, forty.

sliika (with a neg.), nothing but,

only. Some pronounce sMkya.
sllika, a deer, a stag.
sM-kaku, four sides : shi-kaht na

or no, square.
shikara'ba, if (or as)that is so, then.
shikaru, to scold.
shikashi, but (see pp. 242-3) :

shikashi-nagara, but, nevertheless.
shikata, a way of doing : sMkata

ga nai, there is nothing to be

done, no help for it ; conf. p. 147.
slllkeii, an examination, an ex-
periment : shikcn iL'o iikc-n/, to

pass an examination,
shiki, a ceremony.
sliiki-mono, lit. a spread thing,

hence a carpet, a table-cloth, etc.
shikiri (ni), perpetually.
shi-kitari, a custom that has

been handed down.
sliikkari, firm, tight : sldkkari

sJiita, firm.
shikkei, rudeness : shikkci na,

rude, impolite.
shikken, a regent (in medieeval

times) ; see p. 344, note 3.
shi-komu, to put into, to arrange

inside.
shikwan, an ofEcer.
sWkya, see sMka (i).
shima, an island.
shimai, the end : mo shimai, see

p. 292, No. 69.
shimatsu, the beginning and

end, the whole of any affair.

sliimau, to finish ; see p. 194.
shimbun, news, a newspaper :

sluinban-sld, a newspaper ; shim-

bim-ya, a newspaper man.
shime-daka, a sum total,
shimeppoi, damp,
sliimeru, a causative suffix, see

p. 212.
sliiraeru (2), to fasten, to close,

hence lo put or have on round

the waist ; shimc-kint, to close

up, to shut up.
slaimmitsu (na), intimate,
shimo, (hoar-)frost ; shinio-doke,

thaw ; shimo gafiirii, to freeze.
sliimo, below.
shimpai, anxiety, sorrow: sldm-

pai siirii, to be anxious or trou-
bled ; shimpai ni nam, to become

anxious.
shimpo, progress : shimpo sum,

to progress.
shimpu, a father, — by birth, not

by adoption ; go shimpu {sama),

your father.
shin, new (in compounds), • as

shinncn, the new year.
sh.in, the heart ; hence the wick

of a lamp.
shin (no), true, real : shin ni,

really.
shina, a kind, hence more

frequently an article, goods :

shinarnono, ditto.
Shina, China : Shina-jin, a

Chinaman.
shin-ai, family affection.

SHI

[ 536]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SHI

slLincliUj brass : shinchu-zttkuri,

arranged or fastened with brass.
sliindai, an estate, property :

sJiindai'kagiri ni 7iarn-, to be-
come bankrupt.
sWnja, a believer.
sbinjiru (3), to believe.
shinjo suru (irreg.), to present

respeetfully to a superior ; see

pp. II, 251: shiiijo-mono, a

present.
shinki (na), new.
sliinko, belief: shijikd-shin, a

believing heart ; shinkd suru, to

believe.
sliinkwa, evolution : shinkwa-

ron, the doctrine of evolution,
sliinnen, the new year.
sMnrei, the soul.
shinri, truth.

shinrui, a relation, a kinsman.
sliinsei, sacredness : shinsei na,

sacred.
sh-insetsu, kindness : shinseisu

na, kind.
shinshi, a gentleman.
sh-intai, a new shape.
Sliinto, the name of the aboriginal

religion of the Japanese prior to

the introduction of Buddhism.

It means " the way of the gods.''
shinuru (irreg.), to die ; see pp.

172, 198, 212 : shini-sokonau,

barely to escape death.
shin-yo suru (irreg.), to believe

in, to trust.
shinzo, properly a girl, but with

honorific _fo prefixed now used in
the sense of ^ married woman of
the lower middle class, Mrs,

sliinzu-beki, credible.

sliio, salt, salt water, the tide.

sliira, familiar for shiran, don't
know.

shiraberu (2), to investigate, to
examine.

shira-ga, white hair : conf. p. 25.

sMra-giku, a white chrysan-
themum.

sliirase, an intimation, an an-
jiouncement.

sliiraseru (2), to inform.

shireta, self-evident.

sMrimochi two tsuku, to fall
down in a sitting position.

shirizoku, to withdraw (intrans.).

shiro, a castle.

sliiro, imper. of suru, to do : nani
shiro, see p. i8g.

sMroi, white.

sIiiroiTii, a tinge of whiteness.

slLiromono, merchandise.

sliirosa, whiteness, the degree of
whileness.

shiru, to know : shirenai, can't
tell.

shirushi, a sign, a mark.

shi-shaku, the title of viscount

Shi-slio, see p. 408, note 10.

shisho, a teacher.

sliiso, a thought.

shisoku, (with honorific prefix
go) your son; conf p. 256.

sMson, a descendant.

SHI

[ S37 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SHO

sWta, the under or lower part of
anything, downstairs : no shita
ni, below, underneath ; sMta no
ho, the bottom, beneath.

sMta, the tongue : shita-uchi
sum, to lick one's chops.

sWtagau, to follow, to obey : ni
sliitagatte, according to.

shitagi, under-clothing.

shitaku, preparations : sKtaku
■iw sum, to prepare.

shitan, sandal-wood.

sMtasliii, intimate, friendly.

shitate-ya, a tailor.

shita-zara, a saucer.

sMta-zubon, drawers (under-
clothing).

sllitsu, a room, a cabin.

shitsumon, a question : shiisu-
mon-sho, a written question.

shitsurei, rudeness, impertinence:
shitsurei na, rude, impolite.

slliyagaru, equivalent to suru,
yagarii being a contemptuous
and vulgar suffix, and 5 (for cC)
adding to the lowness of the
expression.

sliiyo, a way of doing : shiyd ga
nai, there is no help for it, no-
thing to be done ; see also pp.
147, 182.

slii-yu, female and male : shiyu-
tota, sexual selection (Darwin).

shizea, spontaneity : shizen no,
spontaneous, natural ; shizen-
tota, natural selection.

shizuka (na), quiet.

shlzumaru, to quiet down (in-

trans.).
sliizumu, to sink (intrans.).
sho, many, all ; — in compounds, as

shohoku or shoshu all countries ;

shonin, people in general.
sliobai, trade, business : shobai-

gara, the nature of a trade,

appropriate to a certain trade.
shoben, urine.

sbobun, treatment, punishment.
slioclii, consent, assent, com-

lirehension : shdchi stiru, to

consent, etc.
shogun, the title (meaning literal-
ly generalissimo) of the de facto

military rulers of fapan from the

end of the tweltth century to

A.D. 1868.
sho-gwatsu, January.
shoji, the wood and paper or'glass

slides which enclose a Japanese

room,
shoji suru (irreg.), to possess.
shojiki, honesty : shojiH na,

honest.
shojiru (3), to produce, to be

produced, to arise.
sboken, reading (books) : shaken

svrii, to read.
shoki, a secretary.
sboko, a proof : shoko-nin, a

witness.
shokubutsu, a plant.
sbokuma, a dining-room.
sbokumotsu, food.
sbokun, gentlemen, Sirs, all of you.

SHO

[ S38 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SO

shok^inin, an artisan, a worlc-

shujin, the master of a house-

man.

hold.

shomlien, urine (vulg.).

shtikan, a week.

sh.orain, all men, every one.

shiiki, a stench : sMihi-dome, a

shomotsu, a book.

disinfectant.

shonin, a mercliant, a dealer.

shukke, a Buddhist priest.

shonin, a Buddhist saint.

shukkin, going to official work ;

shori, a victory.

sinikkin siiru, to go to office.

shosei, a student.

slmku, a post-town.

shosei, I, lit. junior.

shiikwai, a meeting.

stosen, after all, at last.

shiikyo, religion, a sect : s/mkyd-

shosetsu, a novel.

Idsvgukii, religious philosophy.

shosho, a certificate.

shilkyu, conservative, a tory.

shosho, a little.

shiimoii, a sect, a religion.

slioslio, a major-general, a rear-

shurui, a sort.

admiral.

shusen, assistance : shhsen ivo

shosu, a small number, mino-

sum, to assist.

rity.

shushi, purport, intention, aim.

shote, the beginning.

shu-shoku, wine and lust.

shoyu, soy (our word comes from

shusseki, attendance, — as at a

the Japanese).

party or a meeting : shusseki

shu, a master : Shu no bansaii.

sunt, to attend, to go.

the fiord's supper.

shussho, birth.

shxL, the .auxiliary numeral for

sliutcho, going to business else-

poems.

where ; shuicho sunt, to go to

sliu, Chin, for sa/:^, strong liquor.

business clse\\'here, etc.

shu, rarely shii, also slii, a

shu to, vaccination.

pluralising suffix ; see p. 29.

shuto, a father-in-law.

sh.ii, a province, a country.

shutome, a mother-in-law.

slmbiki, a boundary line on a

sliuttatsii, starting, departure :

map : shuhiki-gioai, outside

slmitaisii suru, to start.

" treaty limits ;" shuHki-nai, in-

SO, rough ; see p. 257.

side treaty limits.

so (a contraction of sayd, itself a

shiigaku, giving oneself up to

contraction of sono yd), like that,

study : shugaku suni^ to pursue

in that way, so : so da or so dvsu,

one's studies.

that is so, yes ; so dcsu ka ? is

shui, intention, meaning, purport.

that so? indeed ! so ja nai or so

so

[ 539 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SO

ja gomimasen, that is not so, no ;
so in, that l<ind of, such as that :
so ka mo, so ka to, see p. 296,
Nos. 109 and 1 10 : so ko, this,
that, and the other ; so sa ! yes
indeed ; so shite, see p. 242 ; so
loa ihan, that won't do.

SO, the auxiliary numeral for boats
and ships.

so (na), a termination of quasi-
adjectives, see pp. 137 and 183 ;
also used separately, as " it would
seem that" (see pp. 183 — 4).

soba, alongside.

solba, the market price, the current
rate.

sobieru (2), to stretch up,^to reach
up fintrans.).

S0ch.a, inferior tea.

sochi, or sochira, there.

soda-mizu, soda-water(from Eng.)

sodan, consultation : sodaii sum,
to hold a consultation.

sodateru (2), to bring up.

sodatsu, to be brought up, to
grow up.

sodo, a row, a tumult.

sobau, see p. 257.

soho, both sides.

soi, difference, discordance : soi
nai, there is no doubt.

soji, cleansing: soji wo stmt, to
cleanse.

soken (na), healthy, vigorous.

soko, there.

soko, the bottom (e.g. of a lake) :
soko-bie, an internal chill.

sokoera, thereabouts.

sokonau, to spoil, to fail.

soku, the auxiliary numeral for
all sorts of foot-gear.

somatsu, coarseness : somatsii iia,
coarse, rude.

someru (2), to dye.

sommei, (your) august name.

somoku, herbs and trees, vege-
tation.

son, loss, especially pecuniary loss.

son, lit. a village, — the auxiliary
numeral for miira, village.

sonaeru (2), to provide ; (some-
times) to be provided with.

sonata, you.

sonjiru (3), to spoil (trans, and
in trans.).

senna, that kind of, such as that :
somta ni, so (much).

sonnara (for so nara), if that is
so, well then.

sono, that (adj.) : sono ho, you (in
legal parlance).

sonsMtsu, pecuniary loss.

soo, suitability, a fair amount : sod
na, fit, proper.

soppu, soup (from English).

sora, the sky : sora-iro, sky-
blue.
sore, that (subst.). see pp. 51—3:
sore de wa, that being so, then ;
sore kara, after that, and then,
next ; sore made no koto, see p.
194. For the inter jectional use
of sore, see p. 239.
soroban, an abacus.

so

[ S40 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

SU

soroe, ii match, a set : see also p.

suberu, to slide, to slip.

112.

suberu (2), to unite in one.

soroeru (2), to put in order, to

sube-sube shita, smooth.

arrange.

subete, altogether, all.

sorou, to be in order, to be all in

sude ni, already.

their places.

sue, the end or tip of a thing.

soro-soro, leisurely, slowly.

sueru (2), to set, to place.

soru, to shave.

sugi, past, after.

sorya ! there now ! see p. 239.

sugi, the cryptomeria tree.

soryo, an eldest son.

sugiru (3), to exceed, ...nisugi-

soshi, a magazine, a journal.

iiiasen, it is no more than.

soshiki, a funeral.

Suffixed to an adjective or verb,

sosliiru, to blame, to revile.

stginty may be rendered by too or

so shite, having done so, and

too much, diS yO'Stigint , to be too

(then); conf. pp. 242, 225.

good ; nomi-sugirity to drink too

soso, (also corruptly soso), coarse-

much.

ness : 0 soso saina, excuse the

sugu (ni or to), immediately.

coarseness of my poor entertain-

suido, an aqueduct.

ment.

suifu, a seaman, * common sailor.

sotai (no), whole.

suikwa, a water-melon.

sotaka, the total amount.

suikyo, intoxication.

soto, the exterior, out-of-doors :

suimono, a kind of soup.

no soto ;;/, outside of.

suiryo, ^ conjecture : suiryo siiru,

soto'(iia), suitable, proper.

to suppose.

sotsug*yo, graduation : sotsttgyd

suislio, a crystal.

siirUy to graduate.

suiyobi, Wednesday.

sotto, gently ; also used for chotlo,

suji, a line ; see also p. 112.

a little.

suki, fond ; see p. 65 : siiki-zuki,

sozei, taxes, imposts.

various tastes.

sozen, clamour, uproar.

sukima, a chink : sukima-kaze,

sozo, fancy, imagination : sdzo-

a draught (of air).

tctsTigaku, metaphysics (but

sukkari, quite, completely ; (with

keijijo-gaku is a better rendering).

a negative) not at all.

sozoshii, noisy.

siikoburu, very.

SU, vinegar.

sukoshi, a little, a bit.

SU, a nunil^er.

suku, to be empty.

subarashii, splendid, very.

siikunai, few, scarce ; ^ee p. 274.

su

[ 541 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

TA

suiuai, a residence,

sumau, to reside.

sumasu, to conclude (trans.),

sumi, charcoal, Indian ink.

sumi-jimen, an open space.

sumo, wrestling: stimd wo torn,
lo -wrestle: S!tmd-tori{-g!isa), a
\iolet.

sumomo, a species of small red
plum.

sumpo, dimensions,

suiEU, to dwell.

sumu, to iinish. The negative
siimaii sometimes means to be
improper.

sumu, to be clear.

sun, an inch.

suna, sand.

sftnawaclii, namely, forthwith.

sunde-uo-koto ni, already.

sunen or sunen, many
years.

suppa-nuki suru (irreg.), to
draw ore's sword at random (as
a swashbuckler does).

suppai, sour.

sura, even, it' only.

surari to, 1 smoothly, witli-

sura-sura to, > out more ado.

suribi, a match (for striking).

suru (irreg.), to do, to make ; see
especially pp. 158, 224 ; also pp.
92, 133, 151, 195, 198,210,211,
212, 251 : shi-kakcni, to leave
half done : suru to, at the begin-
ning of a sentence, see p. 352,
note 10 ; sliite miru to, see pp.

■352 — 3, note 15 : to stireba, see
1^. 412, note 22.

suru, to rub; used also incor-
rectly for soru, to shave, as higc
100 soru or suru, to shave.

surudoi, sharp.

susugi-sentaku, the washing of
clothes.

susugu, to rinse, to cleanse.

susuki, the eulalia grass.

susumeru (2), to urge, to offer,
to recommend.

susumu, to advance, to progress
(intrans.).

sutensho, a railway station (from
the English word).

suteru (2), to throw away.

suu, to suck.

suwaru, to squat (in Japanese
fashion).

suzu, tin.

suzume, a sparrow.

suzuri-bako, an ink-box.

suzushii, cool, fresh.

ta, a sufiSx denoting past time ;

see pp. 150, 166.
ta, other: sotto ta, besides that.
ta, a rire-field.
tabako, tobacco (from the

European word) : tabako-ire, a

tobacco-pouch ; tahaho wo nomu,

lo smoke."
taberu (2), to eat : cunf. pp. 156,

251-
tabemono, food,.'victuals.

TA

[ 542 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

TA

tabi, a time {tmefois) : tabi-tabi,
often : i/iu tabi ? how many
times ? ikii tabi mo, any^number
of times, however often.

tabi, a journey ; tabi\ye dcni, to
go on a j ourney.

tabi-bito, a traveller.

tabun, a good deal, most ; lence
prohnbly.

tacbi, a pluraliiing suffix ; see p.
29.

taohi-banasbi, a conversation
in the street.

tada, only, simply.

tadaolii ni, forthwith.

tadaima, immediately.

tadashii, correct, just.

tadasu, to rectify, to examine
into, to warn.

taeru (2), to endme.

tagai (ni), mutually : 0 lagai
(samS) ni, see p. 405, foot-note 3.

tagaru, a verbal suffix ; see p. 134.

tai, a termination of desiderative
adjectives ; see pp. 133, 165, 1S3.

taiboku, a large tree.

taigal, for the most part, pro-
bably.

taihen, lit. a great change, hence
very, awfully, see p. 147.

taiho, a cannon.

taika, a famous man.

taiko, a title of honour, — rarely
applied to any but the Taiko
Ilideyoshi, the military ruler of
Japan at the end of the sixteenth
century.

taiko-ish.a, a quack physician.
taikutsu, tedium, ennui : taikutsii

sunt, to feel bored.
taimatsu, a torch,
taira (na), flat.
taisa, a colonel, a post-captain,
taisetsu, importance : taisetstt na,

important.
taisVii, a crown-prince.
taisbita, important.
taishite, see iaisia-ti.
taisho, a full general or admiral.
taisb.0, loud laughter,
taiso, greatly, much, very.
tasshiru (3), to reach.
taisuru (irreg.), to be opposite to :

/// taishite, vis-ii-vis, to.
taitei, for the most part, generally,
taiyo, the sun.
taka, a quantity.
takai, high ; hence dear (in

price), loud.
takara, a treasure : takara-mono,

soniething very precious,
takaru, to collect (Intrans.), to

breed, — as flies or maggots.
take, a bamboo,
take, a mountain peak,
take, length, stature,
taki, a waterfall.
tako, a kite (toy),
tako, a corn (callosity).
taku, a house, hence a humble

term for husband (see p. 256) :

0 taku dc, at home.
taku, to light (the fire), to cook

(rice).

TA

[ 543 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCAHULARY.

TA

takusan, much, many, plenty ;

mo takusan, that is plenty, I don't

want any more ; conf. p. 65.
tama, a ball, a bead, a jewel.
tamago, an egg : tannTju-vaki, an

omelet.
tamaru (intrans.), to collect (as

water in a puddle).
tamaru (trans.), to endure : lania-

ranai sometimes means too, conf.

p. 295, No. 95.
tamashii, the soul.
tamau, to deign; conf. p. 253. '
tame, sake : no lame ni, for the

sal<e of, because of, in order to ;

tafue nl nam, to be profitable.
tamesu, to try, to taste.
tamochi-kata, the degree of

wear or lasting power in an

article.
tamotsu, to keep (trans.).
tan, saliva, phlegm : tan wojiaku,

to spit.
tana, a shelf.
tane, a seed, the material for^the

formation of anything projected,

a subject, the whereM'ithal.
tan-haki, a spittoon.
taui, a valley.

tanin, another person, a stranger.
tanjun (na), simple.
tanomu, to rely on, to apply to,

to aslc, hence sometimes to hire,

to engage. See also p. 249 : o

tanomi moshimasTi, see p. 309,

No 14.
tanosliinii, joy, pleasure.

tansu, a cabinet, a chest of
drawers.

taoreru (2), to fall over.

tara, a cod-fish.

taralba), termination of the con-
ditional past, see pp. 166, 184.

taredo(mo), termination of the
concessive past, see pp. 166, 187.

tari, termination of the frequen-
tative form, see pp. 167, 189.

tariru (3), to suffice, to be
enough, conf. p. 164 :...?«' to'<r«,
is not worth.

taro, termination of the probable
past, see p. 166.

Taro, a man's name, see p. 36.

taru, a cask.

taru, ii Classical particle con-
tracted from to an/, = is (that),
as : /nis/ii taru mono, one who
is a warrior,

tashika (na), certain, sure:
tashlka ni, certainly.

tasMkameru (2), to ascertain,
to verify.

tasho, more or les=, hence amount,
degree.

tasslli, a notification.

tassWru (3), to attain to, to
reach.

tasHkaru, to be saved ; but conf.
p. 204.

tasukeru (2), to save, to help.

tataku, to knock : taiaki-tsukeni,
to knock on.

tatami, a mat.

tatamu, to pile up.

TA

[ S44 ]
JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

TE

tate-fuda, a notice-board.
tateru 1,2), lo set up, to build,
tateru (2), to be able to stand

(intrans.).
tatoe, a comparison, a metaphor,
tatoeba, for instance.
tatoeru (2), to compare.
tatsu, 1 dragon,
tatsu, to stand up, to rise, to sit

up (of a dog), to depart : tachi-

hmytt^ to go back ; tachi-yorti^ to

look in at.
tatta, vulgar and emphatic for

tada.
tattobu, to honour, to venerate.
tattoi, venerable, worshipful.
tattosa, veiiL-rableness.
tayori, something to rely on :

tavorl ni siini^ to rely on.
tazuna, a bridle.
tazuneru (2), to ask, to enquire,

to visit.
te, the termination of the gerund.

see p.

16

5 : te irii, see pp.

155, 192, 141; ti- mo, see p.
187.

te, the hand, the arm, hence
handwriting. Sometimes in
comiDounds it means person, as
in nori-te, lit. riders, i.e., the
passengers in an omnibus,
railway carriage, etc.; see also p.
340, foot-note.

te-arai, violent, rough.

tebukuro, a glove.

teclio, a note-book.

tefuda, a visiting card.

tefuru, a table (.from Dutch iafel
and Engl, table).

tegami, a letter.

tegarui, easy, slight.

tei, a state (of things).

teikoku, an empire, specifically
Japan.

teinei (na), polite.

teislii, incorrect for teisJnt.

teisliu, the master of a house, a
husband ; conf. p. 256.

teishutsu suru (irreg.), to bring
in, — as a motion at a meeting.

teki, an enemy (public).

teki, a drop.

teki suru (irreg.), to be appro-
priate.

teldshu-seizon, the survival of
the fittest.

teki, of ; see p. 81.

tekito (na), fit, suitable.

tema, trouble : Icma ga toreru, to
take time and trouble (intrans.).

temadoru, to take time and
trouble (intrans.).

temba (witli honor, o), a hoyden.

temae, front ; hence you, also I,
conf. p. 47.

temmon-gaku, astronomy.

teiTipen, a sign in the heavens.

Tempo, a nengo or " year-
name," which lasted from A. D.
1830 to 1844; hence an oval
copper coin with a hole in the
middle, struck during that period.

ten, a point.

ten, the sky, heaven.

TE

[ 545 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

TO

ten-clli, heaven and earth.

tete, the hands (in baby language).

tengu, a kind of goblin with a

tetsu, iron: tetsubin, a kettle;

long nose.

tetsudo, a railway ; tetsudo-

Tenjiku, India.

basha, a street-car, a tram.

tenjo, a ceiling.

tetsagaku, philosophy ; ietsu-

tenkn,, the world, the empire (of

gakiisha, a philosopher.

Japan).

te-tsUke-kin, bargain-money.

tenki, the weather : o tetiH, ditto,

te-tsuzuki, a process, a way of

also speciHcally fine weather ;

arranging matters.

tenki-tsugd, the state of the

tezema, the state of being

weather.

crowded.

tenkoku, the kingdom of

tezuma, jugglery, a trick: tezuni(u-

heaven.

tsiikai, a conjuror.

tennento, small-pox.

to, a door.

tenno, the Mikado.

to, ten (in compounds).

Teushi, the Mikado ; see p.

to, a postposition : see pp. 82, 166,

258.

275 : to ill, see pp. 58, 82, 97 ;

Tensho, see p. 369, foot-note.

to ill mono wa, see p. 58 ; ditto at

Tensliu, God (of Roman Catho-

beginning of sentence = what I

lics): Tenshudd, a Catholic

mean is... ; to ka, see p. 69 ; to

church ; Tenshukyd, Roman

itte, see p. 83 ; to mo, see pp. 85,

Catholicism ; Tenshu-kyoshi, a

187 ; to itte mo, see p. 187 ; to mo

Catholic missionary or priest.

kaku mo, see p. 298 ; to suru, see

tensui-oke, a rain-tab.

pp. 227, 421 (note 9) ; to wa iedo.

tentaku, changing houses : tetu-

see p. 187.

taku suru, to change houses.

to, a pagoda.

tents {p tentd scima), the sun

to, ten.

(vulg.).

to, that,the;seep. 54. 1[78.

tenugui, a towel.

to, an auxiliary numeral for horses

teppo, a gun : teppo wo titsti, to

and cattle.

fire a gun ; teppo-mizu, soda-

to, etcetera.

water (vulg.).

toben, a reply, a rejoinder.

tera, a Buddhist temple.

tobu, to jump, to fly : toH-agaru,

teru, to shine.

to fly up ; tobi-komu, to jump or

teru, a contraction of the terrain.

fly in ; tobi-kosu, to jump across.

te iru, see p. 192.

tobutsu-ya, a general shop for

tesBiki, leisure, nothing to do.

foreign goods.

TO

[546 J

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

TO

tochaku, arrival : tdchakti sum.

tokei, a clock, a watch.

to arrive.

tokeru (2), to melt (intrans.).

tochi, a locality, a place, soil.

toki, time, hence when (conjunc-

tocliu, on the road, by the way.

tion), see pp. 41, 184, 2-]$: toki-

todai, a lamp-stand, a light

doki, often; ;»/i/-(7«, occasionally;

house.

toki ni, see p. 42 ; toki to shite,

todana, a cupboard.

sometimes.

todoke, a report.

toki, porcelain.

todokeru (2), to send to destina-

to(k)kuri, a bottle.

tion, to give notice, to report.

toko, an abbreviation of tokoro,

todoku, to reach (intrans.).

place.

todomaru, to stop, to stay

tokonoma, an alcove.

(intrans.).

tokoro, a place, but see pp. 42 — 3,

todome, a stop, a pause, the

179 ; tokoro de, see p. 43 ; tokoro

coup de grace : todome wo sasu,

ga, tokoro yc, see p. 42; for tokoro

to give the coup de grace.

110 used as a kind of relative

todomeru (2), to stop (trans.).

pronoun, see p. 61; tokoro-dokoro.

tofu, a city.

here and there, in many places.

tofu, bean-curd : fofu-yn, a shop

tokoro-gaki, an address (writ-

for or seller of bean-curd.

ten).

toga, fault, blame.

toku, to loosen, to unfasten, to

togame, blame.

explain : ioki-akasu, to explain.

togameru (2), to blame.

toku, profit, advantage, efficacy.

togarashi, cayenne pepper.

toku, to melt (trans.).

toge, a mountain pass.

tokui, a customer.

togetsu, this month.

tokuiku, moral culture.

togire, temporary cessation.

tokuhon, a reading book.

tohomonai, outrageous, ex-

tomai, an auxil. numeral see p.

tortionate.

112.

toi, far, distant.

tomaru, to stop, to stay ^intrans.).

toji, the binding of a book.

tombi, a kite (bird).

toji, the present time.

tombo, a dragon-fly.

tojiru (3), to close (trans.), to bind

tome-bari, a pin.

(a book).

to-megane, a telescope.

toka, ten days, the tenth day of

tomeru (2), to stop (trans.).

the month.

tomo, a companion, a follower:

tokaku, see tomokahmo.

0 tojiw sunt, to accompany.

TO

[ 547 ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

TO

tomodachi, a companion, a
friend.

toniokaku(ino), in any case, be
that as it may, somehow or
other.

tomorokosbi, Indian corn.

tomurai, a funeral.

tonaeru (2), to recite, to pro-
claim (e.g. opinions).

tonari, next door.

tonda, j absurd, awful,

tondemonai, ' excessive.

tonen, this year.

tonin, the person in question.

tonogo, a ''man, a gentleman, a
husband.

tonto (mo), altogether ; (with a
negative) not at all. Ton to
sometimes means with a thud.

tora, a tiger.

toraeru (2), to seize, to arrest.

toreru (2), to take (intrans.),'^to
be able to talte.

tori, a bird, especially the barn-
door fowl.

tori, a thoroughfare, a street, a
way, as ; see p. 243 .

tori-atsakai, management,

treatment.

tori-atsukau, to manage.

tori-aezu, forthwith.

tori-ire, ingathering, harvest.

tori mo naosazu, neither more
nor less than, just, exactly.

tori-maki wo suru (irreg.), to
keep the ball of conversation
rolling, to entertain skilfully.

toro, a stationary (e.g. a stone)
lantern.

torn, to take, but sometimes
merely expletive in compounds :
tori ni ihi^ to go for ; tori ni
iurti, to come for; tori ni yam,
to send for ; tori-atsukau, to un-
dertake, to manage ; tori-chigae-
ru, to confuse ; tori-ireru, to
gather in ; iori-isogzi, to be in a
hurry; iori-kaerv, to exchange ;
tori-kakomu, to surround, to be-
siege ; tori-motsti, to arrange ;
tori-shiraberu, to investigate;...
ni totte, with regard to.

toru, to pass through, to pass by :
tori-kaknru, to happen to pass
by.

tosan, the ascent of a mountain:
tosan siiru, to ascend a moun-
tain.

tosh.i, a year, hence age: toshi
•wo toru, to grow old ; toshi no
yotta, elderly, aged.

toshi, the act of doing something
right through.

toshiyori (no), old (said only of
■people).

tdsu, to put or let through, to
admit (e. g. a guest) : 0 toshi
mose, see bottom of p. 294.

totan, zinc.

tote, a postposition ; see p. 83.

totemo, anyhow, in any case ;
(with a neg.) not at all, by no
means.

toto, at last.

TO

[ S48 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY,

TS

tou, to ask.

tozen, right, proper.

tsutoa, the guard of a sword.

tsubaki, a camellia-tree.

tsuben, interpretation, an inter-
preter : tsuben tuo sitni,, to inter-
pret.

tsubo, ii jar.

tsubu, a grain, — e.g. of rice ; a
seed.

tsuchi, earth : tsuchi-yaki, earth-
enware.

tsue, a stick, a staff: tsue wo
tsuku, to lean on a staff.

tsugai, a pair (of fowls, etc.).

tsugi (no), the next : sono tsiigi
ni, next (adverb).

tsugo, the sum total, altogether ;
also convenience, certain rea-
sons : tsugd 7!0 yoi, convenient ;
tsugo no luarui, inconvenient ;
go tsugo shidai, according to
your convenience ; tsugo ga de-
kimasu, see p. 301, No. 7.

tsugu, to join (trans.), to follow,
to succeed to (a patrimony) ; also
to pour into : tsitgl-dasu^ to pour
out.

tsui (ni), at last.

tsuide, occasion, apropos : no
tsuide ni, apropos of.

tsuitachi, the fir.st day of the
month.

tsuite (preceded by ni), accord-
ing to, owing to, about : tsuite
iku, to follow.

tsuiyasu, to spend, to squander.

tsuji, a cross-road.

tsuji, an interpreter, interpreting.

tsiijiru (3), to understand, to

speak (a language),
tsuka, a hilt.
tsiikaeru (2), to serve.
tsukai, a message, a messenger:

tsukai no mono, a messenger.
tsukai-michi, a means of em-
ploying.
tsukamaeru (2), to catch.
tsiikamatsuru, to do (a self-
depreciatory word) ; conf. p.

285, foot-note 3.
tsukasadoru, to control, to

direct.
tslikau, to use, to employ.
tsiikawasu, to give, to send.
tsukegi, a lucifer match.
tsukeru (2), to fix, to affix,(hence)

to set down in writing, to add :

tsuke-agarti, to be puffed up

with pride.
tsuki, the moon, a month : tsuki

hi, the sun and moon, a date ;

isuki-ziiL, the end of the month ;

tsuki ga agaru, the moon rises,
tsiiki-ai, intercourse.
tsuki-atari, the end of a road

where one must turn either to

the right or to the left.
tsuki-ataru, see tsuku.
tsukiru (3), to come to an end,

to be exhausted.
tsiiko, passing through, a

thorouglifare : tsiikd sunt, to pass

through or along.

TS

[ 549]
JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

uc

tsuku, to push, to shove : tsuki-

ataru, to collide, to come to the

end (of a street).
tsUku, to stick (intrans.), some-
times to result : tsuki-soii, to

accompany.
tsukue, a table, specifically a

very low Japanese viriting-table.
tsakunen, listlessness, gaping,
tsukuru, to make, to compose ;

to grow (trans.) : tsukuri-dasu,

to produce.
tsukusu, to exhaust, to do to the

utmost.
tsuku-zuku, attentively.
tsuma, a wife ; but see p. 256.
tsumaraii(ai), worthless, trifling.
tsumari, at last, in the long run.
tsumazuku, to stumble.
tsumbo (no1, deaf.
tsume, a finger or the nail, a claw.
tsumeru (.2), to stuiT, pack, or

squeeze into : tsiimc-yoru, to

draw near.
tsumetai, cold (to the touch).
tsumi, a sin, a crime ; istimi no

nai, innocent; tsumi sunt, to

punish,
tsumi-ni, cargo.
tsumori, an intention : tsumori-

gaki, a written estimate.
tsumoru, to be heaped up.
tsumu, to pick.
tstimuri, the head.
tsunagu, to fasten, to tie up.
tsune (ni), generally : tsune no,
usual, ordinary.

tsuno, a horn.

tsunoru, to collect (trans.), to
levy, to increase or grow violent.

tsurai, disagreeable, unsym-
pathetic.

tsure, a companion. Nigori'ed
and used as a sufKx, it means
together, as fttfii-znre, a hus-
band and wife together.

tsureru (2), to take with one:
tsureie kuru, to bring (a person).

tsure-datsu, to go together.

tsurei, the general precedent, the
usual plan.

tstiri (often with honorific c),
change, small money.

tsuru, a stork.

tsuru, to hang (e. g. a mosquito-
net) ; tsuri-ageru, to hang up.

tsuru, to angle, to catch fish with
a line and hook.

tsurube, a well-bucket.

tsutsuji, a kind of azalea.

tsutsumi(-inoiio), a parcel.

tsutsumu, to wrap up.

tsuyo, circulation : tsuyo sum, to
circulate (as money).

tsuyoi, strong.

tsuyu, dew : 0 tsuyu, soup.

tsuzoku, colloquial, comrnon.

tte, see pp. 83—4.

tto, see bottoin of p. 82.

u

uba, a wet-nurse.

ubau, to take f)y force, to rob.

uchi, the inside, hence a house.

uc

[ 55° ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

UN

home, hence a humble term for
husband (see p. 256), taken from,
an extract ; no uchi ni^ inside, in ;
sono tuhly meanwhile, soon ; o
nchi de, at home. Uchi ni,
sometimes means while. For
tichi helping to form superla-
tives, see p. 146.

uclliki, retiring, bashful.

ucb-iwa, a fan of the kind that
does not open and shut.

ude, the arm.

uderu (2), to boil,— e.g. an egg.

udonko, flour, meal.

ue, the lop of anything ; conf. p.
260 : 710 7te 111, above, on, after.
Sometimes tie means circum-
stances or nature, as kami no mi
ue, the nature of the gods ; also
a point of vievv, with regard to.

ue-boso, vaccination.

ueki, a garden plant : iieki-ya, a
gardener.

ueru (2), to plant.

ugokasu, to move (trans,).

Ugoku, to move (intrans.).

uguisu, a nightingale.

uji, a surname, hence Mr.

ukagau, to enquire, to ask, to
listen to, to visit,

uke-oi-nin, an underwriter.

ukeru (2), to receive : conf. p.
251: uke-ati, to guarantee ; ?/X't--
toru, to take delivery, to receive.

uketamawaru, a humble word
for to hear ; conf. p. 251,

uketori, a receipt.

uke-tsuke, a sort of enquiry
office superior in dignity to a
mere porter's lodge, where cards
are received, information given,
etc. There is one at the entrance
to every public department and
other large establishments in
Japan.

uma, a horse.

umai, nice to eat, tasty.

umamma, food (in baby lan-
guage) ; conf. p. 240, footnote.

umareru (2), to be born.

umare-tsuki, by birtli ; hence
the character or disposition.

umaya, a stable.

ume, a plum-tree : ume-mi, going
to see the plum-blossoms.

umeru (2), to fill up with earth, to
bury : ttute-aivaserii, to make up
(metaph.), see pp. 342 — 3.

■umi, the sea : wni-be, the sea-
shore.

umu, to give birth to, to bear :
umi-dasiL, ditto.

un, luck : tin no yoi, lucky ; iiii no
•oanii, unlucky.

unagi, an eel.

vinasareru (2), to be troubled
with nightmare. This verb is only
used in this, the passive, foriii.

unazuku, to nod.

unchin, freight(-money).

undo, bodily exercise ; 2indd-
dania, cup-and-ball ; undo suru,
to take exercise.

unjo, a tax, a tariff.

UR

[SSI ]

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

WA

ura, the back or reverse side of

anything,
urayamu, (to envy (not

urayamashigaru, ' in n bad
sense) ; also to wish to be like.

urayamashii, enviable.

iireru (2), to sell (intrans.), to be
able to sell ; conf. p. 206.

ureshii, joyful.

ureshigaru, to feel joyful.

uri, a melon.

uru, to sell (trans.) : uri-sabaku,
to sell off.

urusai, troublesome, a bother.

urusagaru, to find troublesome.

uruslii, lacquer, varnish.

uruwashii, beautiful, lovely.

usagi, a hare.

ushi, a cow, a bull, an ox, beef.

usta.inau, to lose.

ushiro, the back or hinder part of
anything : no ushiro ni, at the
back of, behind.

uso, a lie, a falsehood : uso wo iu,
to lie : uso-tsukif a liar.

usutoeri, rush matting bound
with a hemp edging. '^

Usui, light, thin (in colour or con-
sistence), insufficient : usu-akai,
pink ; usu-gurai, dusk.

uta, a Japanese (as opposed to a
Chinese) poem, a song.

utagai, a doubt : utcigai wo
okosu, to raise a question.

utau, to sing.

utcharu, to throw away, to dis-
regard : tdchatte oku, ditto.

utsu, to strike, to hit : tepfd wo
utsu, to fire a gun. It is some-
times used as a. meaningless and
omittable prefix in compound
verbs, as [iichi-')tsure-datsu, to go
along together.

utsiikushii, beautiful,

utsusu, to remove (trans.), to
copy.

uttaeru (2), to go to law about,
to appeal.

uttoshii, cloudy, dull.

uwa-gaki, an address (on an en-
velope, etc.).

uwagi, an overcoat, a coat.

uwagutsu, a slipper.

uwasa, talk about a person,
gossip, rumour : ttwasa wo sitru^
to talk about.

uwo, a fish; uwo wo tsiiru, to
fish with a rod and line.

uyamau, to reverence.

uya-uyashii, awe-inspiring.

uzura, a quail.

w

wa, a separative particle ; see p.
85; also pp. 94, 166, 193, 19s,
238, 260, 261, 274. For its use
as an interjection, see p. 87.

wa, an irregular auxiliary nume-
ral, see p. no.

wa, a wheel.

wabi, an apology.

wabiru (3), to lament, to apolo-
gise.

wabok-U, peace.

WA

[ 552 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

WA

waga, my own, one's own, see p.
5 1 : waga mi, myself ; waga hai,
we.

wairo, a bribe ; wairo ivo isukatt,
to bribe; tvairo ivo iikcrii, to be
bribed.

waka-danna, the son of the
master of the house.

wakai, young.

wakareru (2), to part with, to be
separated .

wakari, understanding : 0 wakari
vi naru, to understand (honor-
ific) ; luakari no Iiayai, quick-
witted, sharp; ivakari-nikui ,
liard to understand ; wakari-
yasiii, easy to understand.

Wakaru, to understand : wakari-
kitte iru, to come to a clear un-
derstanding.

wakasu, to boil (trans.) ; said of
water.

wakatsu, to discern.

"wake, a reason, a cause : do iit
wake ds ? why ? so no wake ni i\.'a
ikimascn, it can't be managed in
that way.

wakeru (2), to divide, to share :
■wahe-atacrii, to distribute in ap-
propriate shares.

wakete, specially.

waki, the side of anything, some-
times elsewhere : no waki ni, at
the side of, beside ; waki ye,
elsewhere.

wakimaeru (2), to discriminate,
to comprehend.

waki-mizu, a spring of water.

waku, to boil (intrans.).

wakusei, a planet.

■wampaku (na), naughty.

wan, a bowl.

wan, a gulf, a[,l)ay.

wanishi, varnish (from the Eng-
lish word).

wan-wan, bow-wow. Children
call dogs so.

wara, straw.

warai, laughter.

waraji, a kind of straw sandals
used only out-of-doors.

warau, to laugh.

ware, I (in book language) :
ware-wa7-e, people like rae, we.

wari-ai, proportion.

wari-bike, discount.

wari-mae, a share.

warui, bad, (hence sometimes)
ugly, see also pp. 128, 139:
loariikii ill, to blame.

waru-kuchi, bad languge.

waru-mono, a worthless fellow,
a rufSan.

warii-kusa, a weed.

Wasei, made in Japan.

washi, a vulgar contraction of
liiatakushi, I.

wasure-mono, something for-
gotten.

wasureru (2), to forget.

■wata, wadding.

watakushi, selfishness, (hence)
I : wataliushi-domo, we, people
like me, I ; conf. pp. 48 — 9.

WA

[ 553 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

YA

■wataru, to cross (a river).

yaki, burning, roasting, annealing.

wataslii, a somewhat vulgar

yakimoclii, jealousy.

contraction o£ watakusM, I.

yakkai, assistance ; see also p.

watasu, to hand over.

290, No. 54.

waza to, on purpose.

■ yaku, to burn (trans.), to roast,

■wazawai, a calamity.

to toast, to bake.

■waza-waza, on purpose.

yaku, usefulness, service ; yaku

wazuka, a trifle : ivazulm ni.

ni tatsu, to be of use.

only, nothing but.

yakunin, an official.

■wo, a postposition ; see p. 91 ;

yakusha, an actor.

also pp. 201, 203, 224, 261.

yakiisho, a public office.

woTsa, see pp. 96, 213.

yakusoku, an agreement, a pro-

mise, yakusoku siiru, to promise.

Y

yakwai, an evening party.

yama, a mountain, a hill, some-

ya, a termination signifying house.

times dishonest speculation :

see p. 40.

yama-michif a mountain path.

ya, a postposition ; see pp. 93, 88

yamai, a disease.

(N.B.), 19s : ya nntri ka, p. 55.

yamame, a kind of trout.

ya and ya, eight ; see p. loi.

yamashi, a dishonest speculator,

yaban, a barbarian : yaban no or

a charlatan.

na, barbarous.

Yamato, the name of one of the

yaTso, a clown, a dolt.

central provinces of Japan,

yabuku, to tear (trans.).

hence by extension Japan itself.

yachin, house-rent.

yameru (2), to put a stop to.

yado, a dwelling-place, a hotel ;

yami, total darkness.

hence a humble word for hus-

yamome, a widow.

band (see p. ztf>y.yado-ya, a hotel.

yamu wo ezu, unavoidably.

yagate, forthwith, by and bye.

yanagi, a willow-tree.

yagu, bed-clothes.

yane, a root (see p. 36) -.yane-bune.

yagura, a turret.

a house-boat.

yahari, also.

yaoya, a green-grocer.

yai ! halloa !

yappari, emphatic for ^ato-j.

yakamasliii, noisy, hence given

yara, see p. 452, foot-note 8.

to fault-finding.

yarakasu (vulg.), to do ; hence

yakedo, a burn.

to perform almost any action.

yakeru (2), to burn (intrans.).

e.g. drinking, eating, working.

YA

LSS4 ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

YO

yare ! (an exclamation of encour-
agement derived from yarn, to
give), go on ! halloa !

yaru, to send, to give, cont. pp.
196, 25 1 : yaite iiiiru, to try (one's
hand at) ; yatte shimaii, to give
away ; yartt is sometimes used
instead of siiru, to do.

yasai(-iiiono), vegetables.

yasasliii, easy, gentle.

yaseru (2), to grow thin ; yasete
irii, to be thin \yaseta, thin.

yasliiki, a nobleman's inansion,
also a " compound." *

yasliiro, a Shinto temple.

yash.oku, supper, (late) dinner.

Yaso, Jesus : Yaso-kyd or Yaso-
shii, (Protestant) Christianity ;
Yaso-kyoslii, a (I'rotestant)
missionary or clergyman.

yasui, cheap, easy.

yasumi-bi, a holiday.

yasumu, to rest, to gu to bed :
oyasiuni nasal, good-night.

yatou, to hire, to engage.

yatsu, a (low) fellow ; rarely a
thing.

ya(tsu), eight.

yawarakai or yawaraka na,
soft.

yaya, more or less, somewhat :
yaya vio sitrcha, apt to, liable to.

ye, a postposition ; see p. 93.

yo ! an interjection, see pp. 239,
167.

yo, the night : yo-naka, midnight ;
yo id irit, to become dark.

yo, the world ; yo 110 naka, ditto :

yo wo okurii, to spend one's life, to

make a living.
yo and yo, four ; see p. loi.
yo, business, use : vo ivo nasi/, to

be of iise.
yo, appearance, way, kind : yd ni,

to, so that ; see p. 276.
yo-ake, dawn.
yobo, a precaution.
yobu, to call : yobi-dasu, to sum-
mon ;j)'i'/'/-/!-ir(j7/, to call back.
yofuku, European clothes.
yohodo, plenty, n lot, very.
yoi, good, (hence) handsome; see

also pp. 137, 139.
yo-i (na), easy.
yoji, a tooth-brush, less correctly

a tooth-pick {ko-ydji) •.yoji-ire, a

tooth-pick holder,
yo-jo-han, (a room) four mats

and a half (in size),
yoka, eight days, the eighth day

of the month,
yokan, a kind of sweetmeat made

of beans and sugar.
yokei, superfluity ; (with a nega-
tive) not very, not much ; see

P 148.
yoki, the weather,
yokka, four days, the fourth day

nf the month,
yoko, cross, athwart : yoko-cho, a

si Ic street (whether cross or

parallel).
yokogiru, to cross.
yokonie, a side glance.

YO

[SSS ]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

YU

yokomoji, European written
characters, Roman letters.

yokosu, to send hither.

yoku, well, hence often.

yome, a bride, a daughter-in-law :
yoine ni yaru, to give (a girl) in
marriage ; yomc wo moraii-, to
marry (a wife).

yomeru (2), to read (intrans.),
can read ; conf. p. 206.

yomu, to read (trans.) : 2it{i wo
yomu, to compose (Jap.) poetry.

yomuki, business, aflfairs.

yondokoronai, inevitable.

yo-naka, midnight.

yone, hulled rice.

yo (no naka), the world.

yopparai, a drunkard.

yopparatte iru, to be intoxi-
cated.

yoppodo, emphatic for j/<7/z<;rfc.

yoppite, all nightlong.

yori, a postposition ; see pp. 94,
145, 260.

yoroi, armour.

yorokeru (2), to reel.

yorokobi, joy.

yorokobu, to rejoice.

Yoroppa, Europe.

yoroshii, good, conf. pp. 128,
255 ; mo yoroshii, all right, no
more required ; ... de yoroshii, . . .
will do well enough ; yorosluku
moshimasu, see p. 309 ; yoroslu-
ku mgaiinasu, see pp. 324 — 5,
No, 21.

yoru, the night.

yoru, to lean on, to rely, to de-
pend ; hence to look in at, to stop
at for a short time : ni yotte, ow-
ing to ; toski no yotta, aged,

yoru, to select : yoH-dasu, ditto.

yoru, to assemble.

yosaso (nal, having a good ap-
pearance, conf. p. 137.

yosei suru (irreg.), to foster, to
nourish .

yoseru (2), to collect (trans.).

yoshi, good, all right ; conf. p.
122 : yoshi-ashi, see p. 34.

yoshi, an adopted son : yoshi ni
iku, to be adopted.

yoso, elsewhere.

yosooi, adornment, fine array.

yosu, to leave off, to abstain
from, to put an end to, to omit.

yosu, appearance, circumstances.

yo-sugiru (3), to be too good.

yo(tsu), four.

yottari, four persons.

yotte, for that reason : ni yotte,
owing to.

yowai, weak.

yoyaku, ) barely, at last, with

yoyo, ' difficulty.

yu, hot water, a hot bath : yu wo
sasii, to pour in hot water.

yube, yesterday evening.

yubi, a finger, a toe : yubi-nnki,
a thimble.

yubin, the post : yubin-kyoku, a
post-office ; yiAin-zd, postage.

yCldaclii, a (thunder-) shower.

yue ni, therefore.

YU

[SS6]

JAPANESE ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

ZE

jTuen, cause, rationale.
yugata, twilight, evening.
yuge, steam.
yuigon, a last -will and testament

(spoken).
yuino, gifts exchanged on be-
trothal.
yuisho, a last will and testament

(written).
yuka, the floor.

yukata, seeyugata.

yukei, the evening iandscape,
twilight.

yuki, snow.

3nikkuri, leisurely, slowly.

yukyo, pleasure.

yume, a dream ; yiime wo mini,
to dream.

yiimeshi, supper, (late) dinner.

yumi, a bow (for shooting) •.yumi-
ya, a bow and arrows.

yurei, a ghost.

yureru (2), to shake (intrans.).

yuri, a lily.

yurai, loose.

yururi (to), leisurely: go yiiruri
to, see p. 143.

yurusu, to allow, to grant.

yusan, a picnic.

yusei, a planet.

yuslii, a brave warrior.

yusioku, supper, (late) dinner.

yusho-reppai, the survival of
the fittest (in the struggle for ex-
istence).

yu-tampo, a foot-warmer.

yuu, to bind up or do (the hair).

yuyu to, nonchalantly.
yuzu, a lemon.

za, a seat, in compounds some-
times a theatre : za ni isuku^ to
take a seat ; za wo iatsu, to rise
from one's seat.

zaisan, property : zaisan-kagiri,
bankruptcy.

zaiapatsu, hair-cutting.

zannen, regret (for one's own
sake) : zannen-garzi^ to regret.

zashiki, a room.

zasslli, a magazine, a review.

ze, same as zo.

zehi, right j wrong ; (hence)

positively : zeJii mo nai, nothing
more to be said, unavoidable,
useless.

zei, a tarifl, an impost.

zeikwan, a custom-house.

zen, (generaly with honorific 1?),
a kind of tray ; see p. 248.

zen, before (in compounds), as
shi-go-neii-zen, four or five years
ago.

zen, virtue.

evil.

zen-aku, good j
zeni, coin, coppers.
zennin, a virtuous person.
zenryo (na), virtuous, good.
zentai, properly the whole body ;

more often usually, generally,
zentorumen, a corruption of the

word " gentleman."

ZE

[S57 1

JAPANESE — ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

zu

zetcto, the summit of a mountain.
zo, an interjection ; see pp. 239

and 55.
zoliei-kyoku, a mint,
zokiu, a duster.
zoku, commonplace, vulgarity :

zoku na^ vulgar.
zoku, a brigand, a rebel.
zokugo, a colloquial word, the

spoken dialect.
zouabun, a sentiment : zonibun ni

sum, to do as one likes (with a

thing).
zonji, knowledge ; used in such

phrases as go zonji desu ka ? do

you know ? zonji-nagara, I must

own that. ..
zonji-yori, an opinion.
zonjiru(3), to know.
zori, a kind of straw sandals

worn indoors.

zosa, difficulty : always with a

negative, as zosa mo nai, there is

no difficulty.
zotto suru, to start with surprise ;

also to be natural or pleasant.
zu, termination of the negative

gerund, seep. 169.
zubon, trowsers.
zuibun, a good deal, pretty

(adverb), very.
zure, see tsure.
zuru, a verbal terrain., see p.

226.
zutsu, (one, etc.) at a time, apiece,

each, as mitsu-zutsu, three at a

time.
zutsu, a headache : zutsu ga suru,

to have a headache.
zutto, straight, quite, a great

deal.

1[476.

INDEX

SUBJECTS TREATED.

(When several references are given, the most important reference is placed first.

Subjects having only Japanese names, such as the Knna, the Migori, and the

various Postposition?, are not insei"ted here. They must be looked

up in the Japanese-English Vocabulary, p. 474 et seg,)

Accent

19.

Adjective!

(form in shi), 121

Accusative, 91, 201, 224.

122.

Active

Constructions (preference

5»

(gerund of), 128, 181.

for),

205, 216, 266, 278 : 57, 58.

>t

(in heU), 121, 122; 41.

Adjectives, 120 ; 44, 78, 225, 260,

»I

(in nai), 129, 130, 139,

261.

168, 170, 171.

»»

(aclverl)ial form), 123 ;

„

(in rashii), 133.

120, 124, 126, 129.

„

(in shii), 128, 134.

,,

(attributive form), 117,

„

(in tai), 165, 183; 133,

121, 126, 138, 140.

134-

„

(comparison of), 144;

,,

(indefinite form), see

121.

adverbial form.

„

(compound), 131.

,,

(inflections), 120, 128.

»>

(conclusive form), 121,

»l

(irregular), 126.

122, 126.

„

(negative), 129, 130, 168,

„

(derivative), 131.

170.

»

(desiderative), 165, 183 ;

„

(of probability), 137,

133. 134. 204.

165, 183.

»i

(form in z), 120, 123,

»»

(paradigms of), 126, 128,

124, 126.

129, 130.

„

(form in ki), 121, 179.

.,

(predicative form), 120,

„

(form in ku), 122 ; 91,

121, 126, 13S, 140,

123, 126, 138,231.

, .

(primary inflcclions).

„

(form in kjiba^, 91.

120, 126, 127.

»i

(form in 0 or «), 120,

„

i;quasi-), 135.

126, 128,222.

f)

(reduplicated), 134.

56o

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Adjectives (secondary inflections),
128.
„ (steins), 125 ; 124, 126,

127, 134, 226.
,, (tense and mood in),

128.
„ (verbs formed from), 134.
Adverbial Pln-ases, 236 ; 84, 220,

230, 233.
Adverbs, 231, 52; 45, 75, 82, 99,

120, 225, 230, 260, 271.
Adversative Constructions, 67, 83,

88, 93.
Affirmation, 234; 85.
Agglutination, 5, 29, 129, 134, 149 —
151, 153, 161, 165—170, 193, 2IO,
222, 226.
Aino Language, 5.
Altaic I^anguages, 5.
" Although " (how rendered), 243.
Ambiguous Constructions, 58, 60,

73-
" And " (how rendered), 242.
Animals (how addressed), 240.

,, (names of young), 32, 33.
Antithesis, 85, 91.
Aphfcresis, 192.
Apposition, 77.
Article, 11.

"As" (how rendered), 70, 184,243.
Aston (Mr. W. G.), Pref., 66, 153,

167, 168.
Attraction, 5.

Attributive Constructions, 56, 57,
76, 99, 120, 121, 132, 138, 140,
141, 275.
Augmcntatives, 32, 143.

Auxiliary Numerals, 107, 113, 114,
IIS, "6.
„ (verbs), see Verbs.
B (letter), 21, 25, 162, 163.
Baby Language, 240.
Bad Language, 239.
Bases of Verbs, 151 ; 149 — 152,154

— 160, 161, 165, 167.
" Because " (how rendered), 70.
" Become " (how rendered), 136,

185, 204.
Book Language, see Written Lan-
guage.
Brinkley's Dictionary, 12, 93.
" But " (how rendered), 186, 242.
"Can" (how rendered), 202, 206,

207.
" Cannot " (how rendered), 202 — 3.
Causatives, 212.
Certain Past, 166, 175; 57.

„ (of negative), 169, 204.

Certain Present or Future, 165,
172 ; 152, 154—160; also 57, 75,
132, 153, 222, 230.
Certain Present or P'uture (of nega-
tive), 169, 176, 195.
Ch (letter), 21, 25, 163, 164.
Changes in the Language, 6, 22, 23,
24, 25, 35, loi, 103, 117, 118, 121,
122, 124, 135, 151, 161,163—5,
172, 180, 184, 23 r, 260.
Chinese (characters), 7, 225, 245.
„ (influence), 6 — 9, 34, 36,

61, loi, 170, 242, 271.
,, (pronunciation of), 7.
,, (terseness), 8, 33.
„ (wordsj, 6—8, 21, 22,03,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

561

33. 34, 3S. 37. 54, 103—
106, III, 112, 113, 117,
142, 170, 225, 226, 246,

258.
Classical Japanese, see Written Lan-
guage.
Classifiers, 107.
Comparison, 144; go, 121.
Compound (adjectives), 131.
„ (nouns), 31.

(tenses), 155, igi.
„ (verbs),|2i7.
Compounds, 31, 131, 217; also 17,
21, 22, 44, loi, 102,
108, 125, 137, 143.
„ (Chinese), 21, 22, 33,

34, 35, 37-
„ (co-ordinated), 33, 34,

220.
(hybrid), 35, io5.
„ (in word-building), 35.

Concessive (idioms), 187.

„ (mood), 166, 167, 186,

269.
„ (mood negative), 169.
Conclusive Forms, 121, 122, 132.
Conditional Base, 152, 167, also
154—160, 153, 166.
„ (base negative), 169.

(mood),l66, 167, 184;

123, 175-
„ (negative), 169.

Conjugations, 152 — 160; 128.

(iirst), IS4, 161—5,
152; also 132, 164,
198, 206, 210, 212,
214, 226, 228, 229.

Conjugations (interchanged), 164,
214.
„ (of adjectives), 128

—130-

„ (of verbs), 152—160.

„ (second), 156, 152,

153; also 132, 198,
199, 206, 207, 212,
213, 214, 228, 229.

(third), 157, 152, 153;

also 132, 164, 198,

207, 212, 228, 229.

Conjunctions, 242 ; 41, 42, 99, 230.

Consonants, 16, 25.

(double), 18.
„ (peculiarities of certain),
25, 164.
Construction, 260 ; 34, 35.

„ (synthetic tendency

of), 280 — 2.
Continuative Tenses (in te irie, etc.),

15s ; 141.

Contractions, 26,';io4, 155.
Correlation of Clauses, 178 — iSr,

261, 264 — 6 ; also 123, 196.
"Could" (how rendered), 186.
Court Language, 241.
D (letter), 21, 25, 163.
Days of Month (how counted), 117.
Dependent Clauses (how placed),

260.
Desiderative Adjective, 165, 183 ;

133, 134, 204.
Dialects, 8.

Dictionaries, 12, 18, 153, 243.
Diminutives, 32, 143.
Diphthongs, 15.

562

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Dutch Influence, 26.

Gerund (of adjectives), 128, 181.

"Either. ..or" (how rendered), 69,

(negative), 169, 179.

93. 224.

" Get " (how rendered), 198—200.

Elision, 14, 104, 154, 155, 185, 194.

H (letter), 16, 25.

Ellipsis, 268, 186 ; also 68, 83, 87,

" Had better " (how rendered), 177.

97.

Hepburn (Dr. J. C.), 12, 93.

Emphasis, 18, 19, 43, 85, 86, 87, 88,

Hoffmann's Japanese Grammar,

90, 91, 97, 118, 122, 169,195,

150.

237—9, 268.

Honorifics, 244; 11, 37, 47, 143,

Emphatic Particles, 73, 79, 136.

165, 189, 275, 276.

English Influence, 5, 6, 22, 26, 60.

„ (meaningless), 245, 248.

Enumeration, 75, 80, 81, loi, 102,

„ (used objectively), 247.

224.

Hours (counting of), 118.

Epenthetic I^ctters, 18, 24, 106, 199.

Humble Phraseology, 46, 249 — 257.

Equals (how addres.sed), 244 — 257.

Hyphens, 35, 106.

Errors (common), II, 50, 125, 142.

Hypothetical Mood, 184; 166.

Euphony, 23, 26, 105, 129, 152.

"If" (how rendered), 84, 91,

Europeanisms, 5, 26, 280.

184—6.

Exclamatory Particles, 85, 87, 93,

Illative Tenses, 193.

237. 239-

Imperative Mood, 167, 189, 252—4,

Expletives, 237 — 240.

277 ; also 129, 151,

F (letter), 16, 25, 164 — 5.

152.

Feminine, 27, 28.

„ (honorific), 252 — 4.

Frequentative Form, 167, 188; 128,

„ (negative), 16S.

154—160.

Impersonality, 50.

„ (of negative), 169.

Impossibility (how expressed), 202

Future Tense, 165, 168, 172, 190.

— 3-

„ (compound), 191.

Improbable Past, 169.

G (letter), 16, 21, 162—3.

„ (Present or Future),

Gender, 27, 28, 30, 32, 121.

168; 81.

Genitive, 66, 76, 260.

"In order to " (how rendered!, 75.

Gerund, 165, 178, 180, 265 ; also 60,

Indefinite Form, 165, 178, 264—6;

70, 100, 147, 190, 191,

also 31, 43, 60, 75,88,93, no, 122,

192, 193, 194, 196, 203,

•32, 137, 150.152,153. 154-160,

214, 230, 233, 261, 269.

195, 203, 220, 249, 261.

„ (emphasised), 166, 1S2 ;

Indicative Mood, 154 -160, 172;

154-160.

also 57.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

563

Infinitive Mood, 178 ; 153, 179.

Months (names of the), 116, 117.

Inflections (of adjectives), 120.

Mood (in adjectives), 128, 130, 178.

„ (of verbs), 149.

„ (in verbs), 154—160, 165,

Integration of Sentences, 280 — 2.

172, 178.

Interjections, 236 ; 87, 92, 234.

Mr., Mrs., Miss, 258—9.

Interrogation, 278; 51, 52, 68,87,

"Must" (how rendered), 174— S 5

93. 113-

122, 132, 183.

(negative), 235.

"Must not" (how rendered), 183.

Inversion, 270; Ii8.

N (letter), 17, i8, 23, 24, 25, 162,

Irregular Verbs, 158-160, etc. (see

168, 169.

Verbs).

Names (family), 36, 259.

Isolating Particle, 85.

„ (men's), 36, 259.

" It would seem that " (how render-

„ (of dogs), 125.

ed), 183.

„ (of places), 36,40, 41, 126.

J (letter), 21, 25, 163.

„ (of shops), 40.

Jesuit Grammars, 164.

„ (of trees), 40.

"Just as " (how rendered), 42.

„ (personal), 36, 256, 259.

K (letter), 21, 162.

„ (women's), 259.

Korean Language, 5, 169.

" Need not: " (how rendered), 188.

Kyoto Dialect, 8, 125, 163, 164, 223,

Negative (syntax of), 271 — 4.

241.

„ (adjective Nat), 129, 130,

"Let" (how rendered), 213, 215.

168, 171.

Letter-changes, 20, 104, 161 — J,

(base), 152, 154—160, 167;

168, 171.

also 153, 198, 212.

" Let us " (how rendered), 189.

„ (conjugations), 129, 130,

Literature, 6, 9, 10, 448.

155—160.

Long Sentences, 280 ; 3, 269.

„ (question how answered).

Luchuan Language, Pref., 5, 36,

235.

169, 172.

„ (tenses how formed), 167

M (letter), 24, 162 — 3.

—170; 153.

Masculine, 27, 28.

(voice), 153, 155—160,

"May" (how rendered), 69, 174,

168, 179, 219, 272.

188, 207.

" Neither, . .nor" (how rendered), 72.

Memorising (necessity for), 4, 5.

Ng (sound of), 16.

"Might" (how rendered), 69.

Nominative, 66, 89 ; 76, 86, 91, 201.

Military Words of Command, 189,

Nouns, 27 ; also 97, loi, 260, 269.

253-

„ (abstract), 37, 38, 136.

564

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Nouns (collective), 27.

„ (compound), 31, 137.

„ (how verbalised), 225.

„ (humble), 256.

„ (in M and g'i), 40.

„ (in mi), 38.

„ (in so), 37, 38, 179.

„ (in;Ko),40.

„ (plain and honorific), 256

—7.
„ (used as adjectives), 44, 135

— 140, 142.
„ (used as adverbs), 45, 231

— 3-
„ (used as postpositions), 97.
„ (verbal), 43 ; 31.
Number, 27, 29, 30, 32, 121, 149.
Numerals, loi.

„ (auxiliary), 107.

„ (cardinal), loi, 115, 116.

„ (Chinese), 103 — 7; in,

112, 113, 115, 116.
„ (fractional), 118; 115.

„ (multiplicative), 118.

„ (ordinal), 115, 116.

Object (of verb), 260, 268.
" One " or " ones " (how rendered),

78, 96, 13s, 144.
Onomatopes, 236 ; 82, 240.
,, Or " (how rendered), 69, 93, 224.
„ Ought" (how rendered), 41, 57,

177-
P (letter), 21, 22, 23, 25, 236.
" Pair " (various words for), 114.
Paradigms, 52, 126, 128 — 130, 154 —

160, 162, 229.
Participle, 165.

Particles, see Postpositions.

Parts of Speech, 10, 230, 231

242.
Passive, 198, etc ; see Verbs.
Past Participle, 165.
„ (tenses), 166, 175, 184, 186 ;
also 141.
Person, 46, 149, 244 — 6, 249.
Personification, 279.
Phonetic Decay, 22, 151, 161,

168, 202, 233.
Place-names, 36, 143.
Pleonastic Constructions, 278.
Plural, 27, 29, 30, 48, 49.
Politeness (influence on grammar),

244 ; 46 — 7, 160.
Portuguese Influence, 236.
Positive Voice, 153, 154, 156 — 160.
Possessive, 76.

Postpositions, 62 ; 10, 27, 49, 230,
232, 260, 269, 270.
„ (combined), 94 ; 76, 77.

Potential Verbs, see Verbs.
Predicative Constructions, 66, 77,
89, 90, 91, 121, 122, 138, 140, 141,
142, 143, 260, 274.
Prefixes, 27, 30, 37, 170.
Pi-esent Tense, see Certain Present.
Probable Past, 166, 175.
„ (of negative), 169.
„ present or future, 168.

„ (of negative), 168.
Pronouns, 46, 257.

„ ' (demonstrative), 51, 82.
,, (indefinite), 51, 52, 55,

142.
„ (interrogative), 51.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

565

Pronouns (personal), 46, 245, 257,
267.
„ (possessive), 49.
„ (reflective), 51.
„ (relative), 56.
„ (substantive and adjec-
tive forms), 53.
Pronunciation, 12; 7.
Prosody, 448.

" Provided " (how rendered), 242.
Quantity (vowel), 12 — 13, 448.
Quasi-adjectives, 135.

„ (in x/h/«), 142; 141.

„ (in so no), 137.

Qoasi-poslpositions, 97.
Question and Answer, 235.
Quotation, 275.
R (letter), 17, 152, 162, 163.
Reduplication of Consonants, 18,
23, 24.
,, (of stems), 134.

„ (of words), 29, 230,

232, 240.
Reflective (pronouns), 51.

„ (verbs), 211.
Relation"(ideas of), 27, 62, 77.
Relation to Other Languages, 5.
Relationship (degrees of), 28,

256—7.
Relative Constructions, 56.
Rodriguez' Japanese Grammar, 150.
Romanisation, 12.
Roots of Verbs, 149—151, 209, 210.
S (letter), 17, 21, 25, 162, 164.
Satow and Ishibashi's English-
Japanese Dictionary, 153, 243.
Satow (Sir Ernest), 22, 35.

" Self" (how rendered), 51,211.
Self-depreciatory Terms, 46, 244,

250—1, 255—7.
Semi-colloqjiial, 124, 125.
Sentence (structure of), 260.
Servants (how addressed), 47,

252—4.
Sh (letter), 25 ; 21, 162, 164.
"Should" (how rendered), 41, 132,

177. 186.
Silent Vowels, 14.
" Since" (how rendered), 70, 94.
Singular, 27, 29, 49.
" Sir " (no equivalent for), 258.
Slang, 8.

"So" (how rendered), 148.
Spanish Influence, 26, 236.
Special Phraseology, 240 — 2.
Stems (of adjectives), 124 — 7, 134,
226.

„ (of verbs), 149 — 152,190,210,
214, 228.

„ (reduplicated), 134.
"Still more" (how .rendered), 146.
Subject (of sentence), 261, 266;

89,90,91, 201, 279.
Suffixes, 5, 10, 29, 30, 38,48, 120 —

2, 133. '34, i49> 150. »S3. 161,

165 — 170, 190, 193,210, 219,222,

225, 226, 261.
Superiors (how addressed), 244 —

257.
Superlatives, 145, 146.
Supposition (how expressed), 184 —

8.
Surds and Sonants, 20.
Surnames, 36, 259.

566

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Syntax, 260.

Verbs (compound), 217.

Synthesis of Contradictories, 34.

„ (conclusive form), 132.

T (letter), 25, 162, 163, 164.

„ (final omitted), 268.

Tense (anomalous use of), 176.

„ (formed from adjectives), 134,

,, (compound continuative),

226—7.

»55. 191; I4I-

„ (honorific), 249 — 254; 160,

„ (illative), 193.

171, 189.

„ (in adjectives), 128, T30, 177,

., (humble), 251; 249,250.

178.

„ (in nru), 190, 210.

„ (in verbs), 154 — 160, 165,

,, (in er2t), 190, 210.

172; also 57, 149, 178, 191,

„ (in gam), 134.

„ (negative),! 67—1 70, 191, 195.

„ (in/m/), 226.

"Than" (how rendered), 94, 145.

„ (in suru), 225.

"That" (conjunction), 82.

„ (in iagnrii), 134.

" There is," elc. (how rendered),

„ (inclioative), 204, 218.

221, 222; 98.

(inflections of), 149—152.

"They say that" (how rendered).

„ (intransitive), 205, 208; 191,

58, 183.

199, 204, 21 1, 227, 278.

"Though" (how rendered), 186.

„ (irregular), 158—160, 170 ;

Titles, 258,

also 133, 198, 212.

Tokyo Dialect, 8, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18,

„ (liable to be confounded).

20, 21, 23, 128, 163, 164, i68, 223.

228.

Tones, 19.

„ (may take postpositions).

" Too " (how rendered), 148.

66.

Transitive and Intransitive Pairs of

,, (nature of Japanese), 149.

Verbs, 208, 228.

„ (passive), 198, 203 — 5, 278 ;

Transliteration, 12, 225.

also 57, 58, 75. 133, i34,

Ts (letter), 25; 21, 164.

190, 191, 207, 208, 213,

Unfinished Sentences, 268 ; 82, 83,

216, 219, 227, 266.

237. 253-

„ (periphrasis with), 191 — 7.

Verbalisation of Nouns, 225.

„ (plain and honorific), 249,

Verbs, 149 ; 260, 261.

251.

„ (auxiliary), 190 ; 155, 223.

„ (potential), 201, 207, 219,

„ (bases of), 151; 149—152,

250.

154 — 160, 161, 165, 167.

„ (prepositional), how rendered.

„ (cannot be omitted), 71.

217.

„ (causative), 212; 75, 134, 219.

„ (reflective), 211.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

567

Verbs (stems of), 149 — 152, 190.
„ (substantive), see Verb " to

Be."
„ ("to Be"), 221; also 62 — 5,
71, 98, 120, 124, 126, 128,
129, 136, 138, 190, 191,
197.
„ ("to Do"), 224 ; 195.
„ (" to Have "), 221 ; 203, 216.
„ (transitive), 206, 208, 214,

215, 227, 279.
„ (used as adjectives), 135, 140,

149.
„ (used as nouns), 31, 43, 149.
„ (used as other parts of

speech), 230.
„ (with so suffixed), 137, 183.
„ (with stems in j), 210, 214.
" Very " (how rendered), 147, 148.
Vowels, 12, 25.

(crasis of), 15, 124.
(harmony of), 5.
(long and short), 13, 168.
(quiescent), 14, 18, 19.
(stems), 124, 162, 163, 164.
(strengthening of), 24,
102.
Vulgarisms, 8, 13, 18, 19, 46, 48, 64,

83, 107, 122, 124, 161.
W (letter), 17, 25, 164—5,
Western Peculiarities, 15, 17, 21,

163, 168.
"When" (how rendered), 41, 42,

84—184.
"Whether" (how rendered), 69.
"While" (how rendered), 41, 42,

242—3,

"Without" (how rendered), 129,
188.

Women (words peculiar to), 47,
238 — 241.

Women's names, 259.

"Wonder" (how rendered), 175.

Word-building, 35.

" Would " (how rendered), l85.

Writing (system of), g.

Written Language, g, 10; also 46,
51,52,57,60,73,76,91,93, 112,
118, 121, 122, 124, 132, 135, 136,
161, 164, 165, 166, 168, 169, 178,
180, 184, 185, 202, 203, 212, 224,
226, 239, 241, 257.

Y (letter), 17,25,

Year-names, 116.

"Yes" and "no," 234.

Z (letter), 18, 21, 25.

H 477- ADDITIONS

AND

CORRECTIONS.

Page 104, line 10, and Vocab. s. v. — Some modern
authorities take okji in the sense of " one hundred
millions," and chs in the sense of " one oku oi oku,"
i.e. apparently io,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo.

Page 142, line 18. — For sumori, read tsumori.

Page 188, line 7. — For Iwanakue read Iwanakxite.

Page 194, line 7.— For " I289," read " ^[298."

Page 198, bottom. Serareru is often contracted to
sareru.

Page 202, fourth example.— For gosaimasu, read
gozaimasen.

Page 242, line 18. — For shite, read sBte.

F&ge 326, line 6 from end. — For sug, read sugi.

Page 330, line 6 from end. — For tatte, read taieU. In
last line of ditto, the sense would be still clearer
were the word sakan inserted after naka-naka.

Page 332, line 3. — For attate, read atatte.

Page 384, line 3 from bottom. — For Gondaiyu, read
Gondayu.

570

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

Page 461, S. v. "I." — For zvatakushi, read zvatakushi.

Ditto, s. V. " June," for r^>^?/-^a/j'« read roku-gwatsu.

Page 474. — The first word of the Vocabulary should

be, not a, but a.

On ditto, for ai-nikui read ai-niku.
Page 540, s. v. Sugiru. — Correct segiru to sugiru.

To the Japanese — English Vocabulary (pp. 474
et seq.) add the following : —

asai, shallow.
tiesso, a villa.

Mto-tsubu-dane, an only child.
lion, sometimes eqaiv. to honto,

true : hon no, true, quite, mere.
kimaru, to be fixed,
kitte, a ticket, a stamp.
kizukai, anxiety.
kobe, the head,

koclio, a mayor.
kokoro-zashi, intention.
komi-ageru (2), to retch, also to

have a sadden impulse, c. g. of

anger.
ku, a stanza of poetry.
mirai, the future,
nazo, or nanzo, same as nado.

BY THE SAME AUTHOK.

Things Japanese, i Vol.; 3rd Edit.

The Classical Poetry of the Japanese, i Vol.

A Romanized Japanese Reader (Modern Written
Style), 3 Vols., viz. Vol. I, Japanese Text ; Vol. II,
English Translation ; Vol. Ill, Notes.

Essay in Aid of a Grammar and Dictionary of the
Luchuan Language. (Published as Supplement to
Vol. XXIII of the " Transactions of the Asiatic Society
of Japan.")

77te Language, Mythology , and Geographical No-
menclature of Japan, Vieived in the Light of Aino
Studies, I Vol. (Published as a Memoir of the Litera-
ture College of the Imperial University of Japan.)

A Translation of the " Kojiki," or '' Records of
Ancient Matters," with Introduction and Commentary,
I Vol. (Published as Supplement to Vol. X of the
"Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan.")

IN JAPANESE.

'' Ei Bunten" (an elementary English Grammar),
I Vol, 5th Edit.

" Nihojt ShObunten" (an elementary Japanese Gram-
mar), I Vol.

In Collaboration with W. B. Mason, Esq.

Murray's Handbook for Japan, i Vol., 4th Edit.

Printed bv the Shuviusha, Tokyo

IS

^ Jn

Aye -^

I? w

— T

RK

W EP

^Jr

tr

rli

4-

@

an
w
T

i:

5

A

IS
''^ a: .

— 2

^

f^

i. «

V

ea

BJi

BJ

?s

^

J&

?s

Jg

s

,

.

— .

+

~^

+

■f-

+

—

^

^

^

^

—

+

s

+

^

I

n

n

+

.

■H-

—^

A

+

^

B

B

B

B

:::

—

s

M

m

W.

){S

W.

PiJ

EU

ff

EP ^ #
lU ff ff